Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Saijaku Muhai no Bahamut:Volume 2 Episode 3

2014-10-24T10:29:27Z

Youth: /* Part 3 */

==Episode3 - The Sixth Ruins – One Garden==

===Part 1===

Fort City first block. A white stately mansion located in the dwelling district of the wealthy.

Two persons were sitting on a sofa in a spacious living room.

One of them was a man characterized by his blond hair and high stature, Barzeride Kreutzer.

The other was an existence with sharp piercing eyes which put on a jet black robe and a hood which covered over his eyes.

Inside, the house was illuminated by the sunlight flowing in through the windows and there was no presence of other people such as servants.

“So –– how is it? The condition of the Divine Drag-Ride <Aži Dahāka> that I sold––”

“Yeah. It’s splendid, my friend. I was finally able to perfectly master its Divine Raiment. I still content myself with third place in the tournament of the Capital for now, but––. If I feel like it, this country’s Drag-Knights will no longer be opponents for me.”

To the existence with the robe, the blond man full of confidence answered while returning a smile.

“I see; it’s as expected of you, my sworn friend. Then–– I count on you for the matter we have talked about.”

Barzeride smiled at the familiar voice.

“If I remember correctly, it was about me marrying that young woman of Earl of Ymir, right? The fact that she is a foreign woman will be a bit of a problem, but is there anything special with her?”

“She is a “key”. The key to unlock the seal of ruins, she has that kind of power. In order to reach a deep level where humanity has never gone in until now.”

“Then––”

“Yeah, I want to entrust it to you. Therefore, it doesn’t matter whatever means you use. Be sure to conquer (subdue) her and by using her power –– I want you to wrench the doors of the ruins open. If you do so, I’ll leave half of the ruins’ treasures and this country’s rule which will someday fall into our hands to you.”

“Kuku, I understand. That woman seems to be quite proud, but such a female is worth breaking. I’ll live up to your expectations, my friend.”

Barzeride shook his shoulders and joyfully laughed.

As he imagined his military rule in the future.

“Well then, I will take my leave. You don’t need to see me off.”

“Yeah, see you again, my friend.”

Saying only that, the existence with the robe soundlessly left the mansion.

After Barzeride went up to the second floor of the mansion, and saw with his own eyes from the window that the figure disappeared in the alley,

“Hmph. Don’t think that you can tame me forever. Well, it’s fine; if you say I can use whatever means, then there are many measures to consider.”

Saying so, Barzeride tightly grasped the Sword Device at hand and clicked his tongue.

“I’m looking forward to it. This country’s next King ––will be me.”

===Part 2===

“Phew…”

The next day after they agreed to a duel with Barzeride.

Lux who welcomed lunch break in the classroom was a little sleepy.

Since he handled a classmate’s request today from early morning, he got a little tired.

This was because he thought that it wasn’t good that he gave so much priority to Kurulucifer’s request that he hardly listened to other girls’, but––

(As expected, I overdid it a little, I guess…)

On account of his life of odd jobs, when it grew dark, he went to bed and made sure to relieve fatigue for the next day’s work, but, since he came to this academy, he had worked even more as much as he was usually taken care of.

He didn’t know whether or not she guessed it, but Kurulucifer unusually released Lux saying “I have some business to take care of today”.

Though it wasn’t a bad feeling to live as Kurulucifer’s “lover”, as expected spending time with her who was much more elegant than him was unexpectedly nerve wracking.

Thus, when it had been long since he lazed; lying down on the desk, Tillfarr, one of the Triad, gently poked the shoulder of Lux who was half asleep.

“Oh my, I see that your girlfriend isn’t here today. Lux-cchi, you’re lonely, right?”

To the carefree smile like a flower, Lux raised his face with a wry smile.

“Errr, is it for a work or something?”

“Oh, you may say that, I guess? Seems like you’ve been abandoned. Then, can you tag along with me a little?”

Tillfarr naturally took Lux’s hand and left the classroom with him.

Other students who were withholding due to the matter of Kurulucifer’s “lover” were showing faces saying “damn it, I was late”.

“Okay. It’s here.”

When they walked down the corridor a little, they arrived in front of a certain room before he was aware.

“Huh? This is the drawing room, but––?”

''It’s originally a room for visitors or guests, but is it all right to enter now?''

As Lux was thinking so,

“It’s all right. There is no plan for it to be used today, and we got permission from the Principal. Well then, I’ll go prepare, so wait. Ah, peeping is forbidden.”

The mastermind Tillfarr who brought him along left Lux and went somewhere.

“What on earth does this mean…?”

''Rather, what does she mean by peeping?''

Lux sat on the sofa while being puzzled, but probably because of fatigue, he had fallen into a light sleep.

“N, Ngh…”

“Sorry to keep you waiting! Then, excuse me!”

When he suddenly woke up and raised his face, he heard a knock on the door and then Tillfarr’s voice.

“Ah, welcome––, wait, eeeeh!?”

Lux who was still half asleep couldn’t help but doubt his own eyes as he saw the outfits of the girls who entered.

“––I’m coming in, Lux.”

“Lu-chan. You’re drooling.”

Standing there were Lisha and Philphie dressed in unfamiliar maid outfits.

Following after them was Tillfarr holding plates of food in both hands.

“So, in order to heal Lux-cchi’s daily fatigue, let us serve you. Master, rest slowly.”

Looking at Tillfarr’s who winked and the other two’s appearances, Lux opened his mouth flabbergasted.

It was a plain black maid outfit with a white brim, but as the clothes were a little customized, the skirt was cut rather short.

As for Philphie, her big breasts were also emphasized and it was a very bewitching appearance.

“Errr –– what is this?”

“Well you know, master. I was also consulted by Lisha-sama as to how to make Lux-cchi happy. Because the Princess says that she doesn’t really know what can make a man your age happy, so––”

“H-Hey. You promised not to say that, right!?”

At Tillfarr who openly talked, Lisha blushed in panic.

“––And then, we reached the conclusion that imagining the scene of the time when Lux was a Prince, and serving you as maids was the most pleasing to do.”

“But, I hadn’t gotten maids to take care of me that much––”

“Then, you should use this opportunity to fully enjoy it. We’re all amateurs though.”

As expected of the class’s mood maker, she forcibly pushed forward the talk.

Then, she began to display the dishes on the table.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v2 0013.jpg|thumb]]

Since it was just lunch time, too, they seemed to want him to eat here.

(Is it all right to do something like this in the academy’s drawing room…?)

Though it isn’t as if Lux didn’t think so just a little,

“Um –– Is it troublesome? Doing something like this suddenly…?”

Looking at Lisha in her maid outfit averting her eyes slightly embarrassed, he changed his mood.

“No, I’m very happy. Thank you, Lisha-sama.”

“……!? N-No, um –– f-for the time being today, you may think of me as being your maid and do somewhat indecent things like when you were young…”

“I won’t do that!? What do you think I was when I was young!?”

“I-I see. Tillfarr said that such things seem to be a maid’s work, too…”

“…………”

As Lux turned a surprised look, Tillfarr whistled acting as if she knew nothing.

Though Lux found it really troublesome, he was honestly happy that they were concerned about him who was tired.

“Lu-chan. The meal will cool down.”

“Since it’s a rare opportunity, a maid will feed you. Lisha-sama.”

“……!? A-As expected, that’s more embarrassing, or rather––”

“…Shall I do it?”

“N-No, let me do it after all. Can I, Lux!?”

Though Lisha was somewhat reserved, she said so as to oppose Philphie.

Then, she picked up a sandwich put on the plate and held it out to Lux’s mouth.

“U-Um, thank you for the meal.”

Since the other two were watching steadily, it felt somewhat awkward, but Lux ate the sandwich from Lisha’s hand.

It had the taste and texture of fresh vegetables, ham, eggs, spices, and sauce.

Since there was also the fact that Lux was also hungry, the sandwich which seemed to be homemade smoothly went into his stomach.

“U-Um, how is the taste? Just to note, we had the dining room’s cook help us with it––”

“It’s very delicious.”

As he replied so to Lisha in her maid outfit who asked with upturned eyes,

“Haw…!?”

Lisha blushed and stiffened on the spot.

“Lux ate it… It’s somehow very exciting. Doing something like this.”

While leaking a seductive sigh, Lisha carried the sandwich to Lux’s mouth with tottering hands. The dish which was put on a large plate was eaten in no time.

“Here, water. Afterwards well, let’s see; shall I massage your shoulders?”

As Lisha was looking outside from the window from the room with an entranced expression, Tillfarr gave him water and gently massaged Lux’s shoulders.

Then, Philphie who was silent until now also put a large plate on the table.

“I made a dessert.”

“T-Thank you –– wait, the dessert after the meal is this!? Isn’t it a little unreasonable!?”

It was a circular pancake –– no, it which was made in seven thick layers could already be regarded as a cylinder.

When Lux hurriedly questioned so,

“…Lu-chan is, cold. Even though you gladly ate it long ago.”

Abruptly looking away as if her pride was wounded, Philphie sulked.

Pancakes were certainly Philphie’s specialty when they were young, but––

“N-No. I like this, too. It wasn’t so much in the old days –– b-but, it’s so nostalgic, I’m happy.”

When he hurriedly corrected himself like so, Philphie’s good mood returned as she said “really?”.

“Then, let’s eat together. We can finish it if we eat together.”

Philphie showing a gentle smile and Lux began to eat the pancake tower together.

After eating two layers, Lux was down and unable to continue; in the end, Philphie ate up the rest in the blink of an eye.

Though it was quite interesting and was a feast for his eyes, Lux thought at last with a wry smile.

(In the end, the three of them were not maid-like at all…)

===Part 3===

“Oh, you finally came! I was waiting for you, Lux.”

Then –– After school of that day.

Lux showed up in the Drag-Knight’s atelier by Lisha’s request.

The unique smell of metal and oil which acridly assailed his nose.

And, countless assembled Machine Dragons standing in a row was a magnificent view no matter how many times one saw it.

One could understand by seeing that Lisha had put on a white gown on her uniform, and was doing her work as an engineer.

“Errr, so, for today’s work––”

“W-Well…, leave aside the talk of work for the time being and make yourself comfortable. I’ll get you some tea now, so––”

“Oh, then I’ll do it.”

As Lux offered so due to his usual odd jobs’ habit, and was about to head to the small kitchen located in the back of the atelier.

“No. There’s no need. I, the younger one, should do it.”

“You should just sit down there, Nii-san.”

“Huh…?”

Standing there were two familiar girls, his little sister Airi and her friend Nokuto.

“Why are you here, too––?”

“We had a little business regarding Machine Dragons; since it’s a rare opportunity –– are we in your way? Nii-san.”

Airi said with a somewhat implying smile.

“Ah geez, Lux! Come back here!”

Lisha who saw that called out to him from the sofa.

“Geez, I can at least explain it by myself…”

Judging from Lisha somehow discontented, Airi and Nokuto seemed to have forcibly intruded on here.

After a while, tea poured into cups was carried, and Airi and Nokuto also sat down before the work unit.

And, Airi spread several sheets of papers there.

“This is––”

“Yes. It’s the output analysis result of <Bahamut> that Nii-san uses. I observed the last battle on Nokuto’s <Drake>.”

“…………”

Lux slowly looked over the bunch of paper.

Starting with the estimated output when he used the Divine Raiment, detailed records such as the estimated time of operation limit were written.

Airi probably collected them over many hours for Lux to use <Bahamut> someday.

By increasing the output, one would be able to momentarily generate a strong power, but in return, the consumption would be huge.

A precise adjustment of the output of the Drag-Ride and each armament was carried out in accordance with the ability and aptitude of the user.

However, unlike a general-purpose Machine Dragon, for a Divine Drag-Ride whose existence was confirmed and it was said that there was only one for each species in the world, there was no standard value of adjustment, and it was the present fact that analyses aren’t readily advanced.

Especially regarding <Bahamut>, since Lux could not afford to use it very often, time was required to analyze it.

But––,

“While looking at it, I made a fine output adjustment to <Bahamut>. As expected, it was hard to do it until now since there was no data. I cut the output which is likely to be vainly used as much as possible, so I think you can fight quite easily more than before.”

“Thank you, Lisha-sama.”

As Lux turned a smile, Lisha suddenly blushed and averted her eyes.

“Ah, yes… If you say it like that, then it was worth my doing my best. U-Um, as a reward, if you could hold me––”

“Nokuto and I also helped, Nii-san.”

“Ah, thank you both of you.”

“Yes. I feel obliged.”

“––H-Hey!? I haven’t finished talking yet!”

Ignoring Lisha who shouted from behind, Airi continued the talk.

“By the way, it doesn’t mean that I want you to fight for a long period of time. So, please do not act rashly. That –– you understand, right?”

“Ah, yes. I know.”

To Lux’s smile, Airi also returned a smile.

“With that said, Nokuto. I cannot trust Nii-san, so I can only rely on you.”

“Yes. Roger, Airi.”

“Hey, hey!? What do you mean? You don’t trust me!?”

“It’s obvious, right? Even though you always ignore my advices and rampage as you please.”

“…………”

When being told so, he thought that she was actually right; so his ears hurt.

“Well, in tomorrow’s ‘Abyss subjugation’ and ‘ruins investigation’, as expected I don’t think <Bahamut> should be used.”

Lisha suddenly muttered as she folded her arms.

“Ah, speaking of which––”

The ruins’ investigation by “Knight Squadron” that he was told about by Relie.

The day for that to happen should be tomorrow.

The objective was the subjugation of a Golem, a large Abyss which appeared around the ruins.

As well as the sixth ruins –– Garden’s investigation.

Originally, that mission would be carried out by a unit whose members were half composed of those elected from the “Knight Squadron”, but this time by Relie’s recommendation, Lux was also going to tag along as an exception.

Of course, he could not afford to let <Bahamut>’s existence be known to the other members of the “Knight Squadron”, so he did not want to act too much rashly, but––

“Don’t worry. After all, the commanding officer this time is me.”

Drinking tea contained in the cup, Lisha stuck out her chest.

“While we are it, I also prepared the most recently drawn map of the “Garden”, so please keep it in mind during this evening.”

“Ah, yes. Thank you.”

Lux nodded and thanked Airi’s consideration.

The ruins were labyrinths whose existences had been confirmed to number seven in the world presently and in which ancient technology slept.

Drag-Rides, Abysses and unknown technology.

This place was an existence which brought various things in the world and prompted rapid evolution and development in these past ten years.

Among the three ruins which were in the territory of and around the New Kingdom, the sixth ruin, the “Garden” was the place where investigation had advanced the most in the present situation, but even so –– its whole aspect had not been clarified yet.

But, since it was a matter which had continued since the Old Empire era, it was a path which could not be avoided.

“This time, as expected Kurulucifer won’t tag along. So, you may rely on me without reserve, Lux.”

“Is that so?”

To Lisha who tapped his shoulder smilingly, Lux returned so.

“Yes. In her case, there is that “condition” after all.”

Kurulucifer was a foreign student of the religious country Ymir.

Therefore, on the occasion of fighting in this Atismata New Kingdom, her unique standard was determined.

When it came to the subjugation of a dangerous Abyss, Kurulucifer should basically not participate.

(I wonder if she’ll be right by herself. Kurulucifer-san…)

However, Lux was anxious about going and leaving her alone.

It should be the safest if she didn’t go to the ruin investigation, but––

“Okay, this talk is over. Therefore, how about you young girls go back? I want to talk with Lux about a slightly personal matter, you see?”

“A talk?”

“Ah, yes… well.”

When Lisha was about to begin talking,

*knock-knock*

They heard a light knock.

“Good evening!”

Before they could reply, opening the door and entering was Tillfarr of the Triad.

“What are you all doing? It looks very interesting, so let me in.”

“As usual, you’re someone who can’t read the atmosphere…”

Lisha turned reproachful eyes at the cheerful Tillfarr and sighed.

“Why did you come here for? Tillfarr.”

As she couldn’t just watch that without doing anything, Nokuto also of the Triad asked just as amazed.

“Well, there is a message for Lux-cchi. From Principal Relie; she said that tonight after about five o’clock––, you’ll be able to enter the bathroom.”

“Ah, I see.”

At these words, Lux also forgot their talk about the ruins and stood up.

About the bathing in the girl’s dormitory, Lux was basically prohibited from going in, but there was a certain period of time when he could use the bathroom; about once a week.

When the female students finished their bathing and there were no other users, he was called out by the manager such as the dormitory leader and was allowed to enter all alone.

Since he usually got it over with only wiping his body with a towel dipped in cold or hot water, bathing was a rare opportunity for Lux.

“Then, even if I go––”

“Hmm…, it can’t be helped. Let’s call it a day. Let’s talk about this another time.”

With Lisha’s permission, Lux left the Machine Dragon’s atelier.

And he went straight to the large public bath of the girl’s dormitory.

===Part 4===

“Phew. It’s been a while since I was in a bath––”

He carefully knocked on the door of the dressing room and bathroom, and after having confirmed that there was nobody inside, he put the plate “under cleaning” outside and took off his clothes.

Although he had properly gotten permission from the Principal, as expected he couldn’t help being nervous just by being in the bathroom of the girl’s dormitory.

Marble pillars, and the large bathroom which lamps faintly illuminated.

After dashing hot water over himself at the washing place, he slowly washed his body and finally immersed his whole body into the bathtub.

''I was regularly bathing in my Imperial Court life when I was young, but after beginning my life of Chores, I was hardly able to take a proper bath; so this is also a side benefit'', Lux thought.

He relaxed his whole body and entrusted it to the buoyancy of hot water.

The sensation of his muscles, which got tired with daily odd jobs and training, getting loose was comfortable.

“Haa…”

Originally a time of the supreme bliss that he could rarely taste.

Nevertheless, there was a certain concern in Lux’s head.

It was about the duel over Kurulucifer’s engagement.

There was no problem to the fact that it had come to a duel –– to the fight itself.

However, aside from the woman butler Alterize, Barzeride was a dangerous opponent.

And, he was also worried about Kurulucifer who had also decided to fight.

(I don’t really understand though. She doesn’t seem to have a very good relationship with her home––)

Of course, since it was about Kurulucifer, she was probably doing well; but it somehow felt like she did not trust the members of the Einvolk House.

This might be because Lux, who was treated as a parasite among the imperial family before, put himself in her place that he ended up thinking so.

“…………”

Lux gently closed his eyes while being soaked into the bathtub.

Tomorrow, Lux would join the ruins investigation by the “Knight Squadron” for the first time.

“I hope we’ll be able to come back safely––”

As he talked like so to himself.

*chapun*. The sound of water splashing could be heard immediately nearby.

“Eh––?”

When he spontaneously opened his eyes and looked at the figure hidden in the white steam,

“…… Huh?”

A familiar pink-haired girl looked at Lux with her absentminded eyes and tilted her head to the side.

“––Wait, eeeeeeeeeeeeeh!?”

Standing with a splashy sound, Lux could not help but draw back in the bathtub.

As he flung his back on the wall, he finally grasped the present situation.

“It’s rude. Lu-chan.”

When Philphie who let her hair down said so with a serious look,

“Ah, s-sorry–– not that!? Why is Phil…Phi-chan here!? Um, wasn’t there a plate “under cleaning” outside!?”

“It’s because I came back late for training today. Onee-chan said that the bath is still opened––”

“…………”

At her indifferent words, Lux guessed.

This situation was definitely Philphie’s mischievous big sister, Principal Relie’s doing.

“Geez, what is she thinking!? That person…!”

No matter if they were childhood friends, she should not let a young lady and a man their age sleep and take a bath together.

It looked like Philphie herself did not mind it, but there was a problem after all.

“S-Sorry. W-Well then, I’ll immediately go out, so––”

As Lux, thinking so, was about to get out of the bathtub,

“––Why?”

Philphie returned a straight face.

“No, after all!? Even Phi-chan hates it, right!? To take a bath with me, a man––”

As Lux confusedly said so,

“I will never take a bath with a man I don’t like.”

Bending her head slightly to one side, she replied with a serious look.

Lux’s face reflexively became red

“N-No, I’m not talking about that––”

When Lux said so while covering his eyes with his hand,

“It’s been a long time since I took a bath with Lu-chan. It’s really nostalgic…”

Philphie smiled as she said so in a hearty tone.

“…………”

Her tone looked really happy for her, who was usually taciturn, and Lux somehow hesitated about getting out of the bathtub.

(N-No, but––, it doesn’t change the fact that it’s ethically wrong!)

Within his whole body conflict and embarrassment seethed, Lux threw a fleeting glance at the figure of Philphie slightly away.

It was beautiful.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v2 0014.jpg|thumb]]

Her big amber eyes and her flushed cheeks.

Her fluffy pink hair got wet and slightly stuck on her skin.

And, her white, firm skin and big chest which floated in the bathtub––

(Wait, looking more than this is bad…!)

Lux looked away and somehow maintained his reason which almost collapsed unintentionally.

As he threw a fleeting sidelong glance at Philphie after calming down after several deep breaths––

“…Kukah”

“She actually fell asleep!? Wait, you can’t sleep here, Phil––”

Unintentionally drawing near, he lightly shook Philphie’s shoulders soaking in the bathtub.

Her vivid body temperature and the feel of her smooth skin.

The rich swelling which shook together with Philphie shaken back and forth.

(W-Wait, I can see her breasts…! From the front is bad!)

Lux’s gaze was attracted to her half exposed big chest floating in the hot water, and his throat quickly got dry.

In order to restrain himself, as he got up from the bathtub at once, put his hands on Philphie’s shoulders from behind and lightly shook her––

“Huh––?”

For an instant, a strange sense of discomfort cooled down Lux’s mind.

Lux himself, not knowing immediately the reason, stiffened for about several seconds.

“Ngh… what’s wrong? Lu-chan”

“N-No… M-More importantly, you shouldn’t sleep in the bath, Phi-chan.”

“…Yes. Thank you.”

Philphie who woke up turned her head to thank him.

So as not to see her naked body over the transparent hot water, Lux, after averting his eyes, finally realized the true identity of the sense of discomfort.

“H-Hey, Phi-chan”

“…What?”

“Wasn’t there scar on your back? A small one diagonally from the right shoulder––”

“…Maybe there was. I don’t really remember though.”

With slow movements, Philphie passed one hand onto her back and traced it with a finger.

Right, I’m sure there should have been one.

Lux remembered having heard that it was a scar she had gotten by having fallen down in her childhood before meeting with him.

It was not that deep a scar, but one could tell by sight that it was an old wound.

But, as far as Lux saw a while ago, the scar had neatly disappeared.

Could the wound which left a scar that remained from the time of childhood be healed at this age?

“Lu-chan. Be careful tomorrow.”

“E-Errr…?”

Lux came to his senses at Philphie’s voice.

“You’re going to the ruins, right? I won’t also be able to go with you this time due to orders. It’s regrettable, but I was told so by Onee-chan.”

He had the feeling that slight loneliness was mixed into her usually leisurely tone.

It seemed that she wouldn’t be able to sortie together with them as a member of the “Knight Squadron” this time, too.

Although a military power to protect the Fort City was also necessary, it isn’t like that problem did not occur to him, but

“Y-Yes. It’s all right. I’ll come back again properly.”

As he promised so, Lux, after having allowed Philphie to get up first, left the bathroom.

–– About ten minutes later.

In order to pass time so as to not see Philphie changing her clothes, it seemed to have been a longer, leisurely bath than he thought.

It took a while for Lux, who felt dizzy, to return to his room.

===Part 5===

And––, the morning of the next day.

Lux and the members of the “Knight Squadron” had gathered to the waiting room of the practice field for the mission.

The objective was the subjugation of a Golem, a large-sized Abyss which wanders around the ruins, and the internal investigation of the sixth ruins “Garden”.

Lux and company were exempted from today’s lessons, and it was scheduled that they would return before the tomorrow evening

The members who would sortie were about 14 people.

It was planned that after defeating the large-sized Abyss –– Golem, a few elites with remaining power among them would enter the ruins.

––No, they intended to do so.

“Well then, I will inform you of a few points about the change of plan of today’s strategy execution.”

Instructor Raigree said with a slightly bitter face.

As the one supervising the strategy this time, it plainly showed that an unexpected and troublesome incident happened.

“First of all ––I will have the foreign student Kurulucifer exceptionally participated in this strategy. Her participation to the strategy was strongly requested by the person herself. She asked not to have special treatment and to carry out the mission as a member.”

“Eh…?”

“Why did Kurulucifer-san––?”

The members of the “Knight Squadron” could not help but leak out voices of surprise.

Lux also felt the same way.

Even though by order of the religious country Ymir, she should’ve said that she would not get involved in dangerous missions––

“Please, take care of me. Everyone”

The person concerned, Kurulucifer simply got it over with a greeting without explaining her reason for tagging along.

A volunteer to the ruins investigation which they didn’t even expect.

Though that alone deserved enough surprise––

“And this person is––”

“Ah, I will personally introduce myself. I cannot afford to cause you trouble, Instructor.”

Lux was familiar with that haughty tone, and theatrically exaggerated behavior and expression which coerced others.

“What is the meaning of this? Why is this guy––”

The mutter of Lisha, who could not hide her confusion, could be also heard by Lux beside her.

“My name is Barzeride Kreutzer. I act as assistant lord of the Bergeijk region. I graduated as the top student from a Drag-Knight’s military academy two years ago. I thought to offer my cooperation hoping to be of help regarding the duty of this Abyss subjugation as well as the ruins investigation.”

“…………”

Noise.

Unrest which could not be hidden ran through the “Knight Squadron” which should be used to unusual events and fighting scenes (bravado).

Which wasn’t surprising.

No matter how you think about it, an aristocrat with a position to govern a territory –– and a former military employee at that suddenly participating in a mission of the “Knight Squadron” was not common.

“Instructor. What the hell does this mean?”

As if speaking for the voices of all the members present there, Lisha took a step forward.

“That is––”

When Raigree who was asked was suddenly at a loss for words,

“''No matter if he is a person from one of the Four Great Nobles and also associated with the army–– He is an outsider in this Royal Military Academy. I can’t consent that such a person suddenly participated in this important strategy''. Is what you want to say, right? Your Highness the Princess.”

“Hmm…”

Lisha frowned at Barzeride who talked with a smile as he saw through her.

“No worries, I don’t intend to interrupt or interfere in the mission contents. Help –– yes, I just purely intend to help. Rather, shouldn’t you be happy with that? After all, I, who gained the seat of third place in the tournament of the Capital, have volunteered for the shield role of delicate (frail) girls like you––”

It was a statement which posed as a gentleman’s at first glance.

However, his real intention which treated the female students here with contempt and looked down on them was clearly transmitted.

(What is he planning…?)

Even Lux could not yet understand what Barzeride had in mind.

That alone was uncanny.

“That is what’s called “minding your own business”, Lord Kreutzer. If someone who didn’t participate in the coordination training is added to the strategy, our actions will be inhibited, too. To begin with, if a “Big Noble” such as you were to be injured, the academy side could not take responsibility, either.”

Even so, Lisha showed a will of refusal to Barzeride who did not changed his strong will.

The other party was from one of the “Four Great Nobles” which had governed a very large territory from the Old Empire era.

Lisha who was the New Kingdom Princess was the only person in this place that could speak as an equal.

But,

“You do not need to worry, Princess Lizsharte. I just stop by the Principal room a while ago and had written a covenant. Even if something was to happen to me, you will not be held responsible.”

Barzeride calmly replied so.

When Lisha turned a fleeting glance to the side, Instructor Raigree gave a small nod as she gave up.

This matter had probably already been settled prior.

“I see. I understand the situation. But, why going that far––?”

When Sharis of the Triad suddenly asked,

“If you’re asking for a reason, there is one. The girl who should become my future wife will be there. In case anything should happen in this dangerous mission––”

Barzeride bragged with a smile.

Small ripples spread among the members of the “Knight Squadron” that heard that.

“…………”

Kurulucifer who was thrown gazes looked the other way seeming totally unconcerned.

Was she disgusted or maybe she didn’t want to show a reaction?

''Or it might be both'', Lux thought.

“––Well then, I will have Lord Kreutzer act only as support in the Abyss subjugation. He will not be involved with the investigation. Understood, everyone?”

When Instructor Raigree said so, there was no further objection.

When the strategy meeting ended, Lux and company changed into dress gear and came out to the practice field.

Afterwards, each of them equipped their Machine Dragons and began to move towards the target location, but––

“Um, Kurulucifer-san. Why are you taking part in this mission––?”

Before departure, Lux approached Kurulucifer and asked.

Participation in a dangerous mission should’ve been originally prohibited by order of the religious country Ymir.

As Lux tried to ask the reason,

“I will tell you in detail later. Right now, it is one of the few opportunities for me to achieve my purpose.”

Kurulucifer returned so in low voice to Lux while paying attention to the surrounding.

''What does she mean by the investigation of the ruins was her purpose?''

''Is it also somehow related to Barzeride’s unnatural participation?''

Though Lux had such a speculation,

“And, that has nothing to do with that person. When I forced the matter of my participation in this investigation to the Principal, I do not know where he heard about it from; but he just selfishly came along.”

“Those are really cold words, eh, my future wife.”

As he had heard their conversation, Barzeride appeared from behind Lux.

Then he turned an affixed-like smile to Kurulucifer.

“Hey, can you stop with that future something? I remember having said that you and I are just strangers.”

Kurulucifer replied in a cold tone.

If the woman butler Alterize who tried to make the engagement saw that, she would fly into rage, but

“Ah, sorry for that. But well, I thought that the result of the duel that will be held tomorrow night has already been decided.”

Barzeride returned so with a calm expression.

A duel to decide the establishment or cancellation of the engagement.

About that fight which Kurulucifer was the prize, he was probably thinking that his victory was already a matter of fact.

“Still –– it’s unexpected.”

Then, as he turned his face to Lux who was immediately nearby, Barzeride showed a frivolous smile.

“To think that a man who can do nothing other than defending himself is participating in such a mission. Geez, there is nothing more ludicrous than this.”

A tone filled with clear provocation and contempt.

Though Lux did not react and remained silent to that clear hostility,

“Could you stop talking about unnecessary things, Lord Kreutzer?”

Lisha suddenly called out in displeasure from behind.

“And I’ll say this while I’m at it; Lux has the important mission of going into the ruins with us this time. If you intend to hamper the strategy by saying more nonsense like that, I shall ask you to leave right now. Even if you have some other purpose.”

“Sorry for my rudeness, Miss commanding officer.”

Barzeride replied in a polite tone and quietly withdrew.

“You’re a lifesaver, Lisha-sama.”

“Ah, no. Well… Yes, d-don’t mind it.”

Lux smiled wryly to Lisha who scratched her head slightly embarrassed.

“We will depart soon, Miss commanding officer.”

“Tch, interrupting us when we’re in a good atmosphere… Well then everyone; equip your Drag-Ride. We are departing!”

Being urged by Kurulucifer, Lisha took command.

Finally, the operation commenced.

===Part 6===

A few minutes after they equipped their Machine Dragons and departed.

All the members arrived at the ruins of the New Kingdom territory about 20 Km away from the Fort City.

A huge white cube which had grown from the ground of a wasteland.

That building called the sixth ruins –– “Garden” was endowed with an inorganic, majestic appearance.

『The target has been confirmed. Everyone, get ready for battle!』

Lisha who acted as the commanding officer this time urged vigilance through the dragon voice.

Lux also overlooked the ruins while setting up his blade.

“This is the “Garden”…”

There were three ruins, which appeared from about ten years ago, existing within the New Kingdom’s territory.

The ship type “Ark” floating on the open sea.

The “Babel” extending from the land of the border, breaking through the clouds and soaring.

And this “Garden” close to the Fort City.

In the interior where six sides were surrounded by a square wall, there were a forest, lake, cave and the like, it seemed like a structure connoting one small world.

It seemed that Machine Dragons and technology from the past were sleeping at the altar at the that center, but––

“It’s really curious. Is this also the first time for you, a Former Prince of the Empire, to be seeing this?”

Sharis wearing a <Wyvern> and flying beside Lux accosted him as such.

It seemed that only third-year students in the “Knight Squadron” had experience with investigation.

“I have worked as a guard, guarding the surroundings due to odd jobs––, but this is my first time seeing it this close.”

“I see. In this place, only the third-year students who came along have experience in investigations. You have probably heard about it in the prior strategy meeting, but if there is anything, you can ask me without reserve.”

“Understood.”

When Lux nodded,

『Hey. Be careful, everyone! Abyss confirmed ahead!』

Soon after, Lisha urged everyone to be cautious.

At a closer look, a huge lump appeared from the shades of the “Garden” where there were several castles.

“That’s––!”

Reflected in the eyes of the Drag- Ride clad in Lux was a giant metal soldier whose half body was covered with rock scales.

It was a kind of Abyss commonly known as Golem.

A large-sized Abyss which boasted of its big frame and superhuman strength.

Although it had weaknesses such as its slow pace and its monotonous attacks, it possessed a hard, sturdy metal body; it was proud of its power in which a single blow delivered from its weight was impossible to defend against and to which a fatal wound was unavoidable.

Escape would be easy for a competent Drag-Knight, but the subjugation was a nearly impossible formidable obstacle.

The only consolation was that because it was not an active kind for an Abyss, if one did not approach carelessly, there was a very small risk of being attacked; but since it had appeared, it could not be left alone forever.

“It looks like it will be quite worth defeating it, Lux”

Even so, Lisha calmly muttered while looking at the target.

The distance between the Knight Squadron’s platoon and the Golem was about 500 Mel by eye measurement.

It had been established by past battles that the location of its core was in the chest, but its outer shell would probably not be pierced with half-hearted long-range shooting.

“Errr, in the prior strategy, if I’m not mistaken ––”

Ordinary long-range shooting wouldn’t be able to make even a dent on it.

First attract the enemy’s attention with the high mobility of a <Wyvern>, then attack its chest with <Wyverns>’ Breath Guns loaded at full power from the ground and continue shaving its shell until the core is exposed.

The strategy which had been planned on the previous day should be something like this, but––

“It will take too much time.”

“Eh?”

As Lux reacted to that mutter, Kurulucifer turned her face to Lisha.

“Can you leave the diversion and attack to me? It will be faster that way.”

“W-Wait a minute! Do you intend to do it alone!?”

Lisha hurriedly tried to stop Kurulucifer’s proposal, but she was not shaken at all.

“It is possible with my <Fafnir>. If there is not any problem, then let me go.”

“It’s certainly true, but––”

“Then –– I will start moving.”

The moment when Lisha was at a loss for a rebuttal, Kurulucifer moved.

“––!”

Immediately after, not only Lux who tried to call out to her, but the members of the “Knight Squadron” also gasped.

<Fafnir> accelerated leaving behind all the people present in an instant.

(Fast…!)

A speed to the extent that even Lux who possessed a superhuman kinetic vision and reading lost sight of her figure.

With its extraordinary mobility, <Fafnir> closed in upon the Golem in an instant.

Ooooooooh…

The Golem which reacted to <Fafnir>’s approach issued a strange noise from its head and let its strong arm howl

It pulled (wielded) its fist like a thick huge rock and let out a blow describing an arc.

“Watch out!”

The fist approached from behind <Fafnir> as it came too close.

A female student reflexively shouted at the blow released from a blind spot.

––But,

“Eh…?”

The moment when it looked as if the fist hit, <Fafnir> evaded it without even looking behind.

A minimum movement without too much waste considering it immediately moved after sensing the presence.

It set up a sniper rifle and fired light bullets while coolly receiving the sudden gust which arose.

Several shots impacted on the Golem’s opened underarm and bluish white lights burst.

Guh…! Ooooooooh!

The Abyss raised a groan and launched an attack with the other arm, but Kurulucifer did not move.

“Kurulucifer-san! Dodge it!”

Lux raised his voice this time, but Kurulucifer still floating in mid-air did not move an inch.

But, a strange thing happened again.

Whether it used up all its strength or its posture was broken by the shooting earlier, the Golem’s fist stopped exactly just before hitting Kurulucifer.

“…Eh?”

Using that opening, Kurulucifer once again pulled the trigger.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v2 0003.jpg|thumb]]

The precise shooting which could also be called divine feat which she showed in the mock battle again the temporary instructors before.

But, even if it had been hit by an attack of several shots, the Golem did not move an inch.

“I’ll go, too. As expected, it can’t be defeated with just a rifle. We have to cooperate––”

''I don’t know why, but Kurulucifer hurried ahead.''

As Lux who intuitively felt so was going to back her up,

『You do not need to come.』

Through the dragon voice, Kurulucifer’s voice could be heard for all of the members of the Squadron.

『It looks like I will soon defeat this enemy.』

“Eh––?”

The other members, at the same time they blankly opened their mouths, understood her reply.

Guh, …Oooooooooooooooh!

At first glance, the movement of both arms of the Golem almost stopped.

“Looks like it.”

Lisha who had worn the <Chimeric Wyvern> took a breath as she saw it.

It had been frozen.

The mechanical giant soldier covered with thick rock skin.

The joints of both elbows and wrists were frozen and its movements were sealed.

“That is <Fafnir>’s special armament –– the <Freezing Canon>. It basically has the same high efficiency of a sniper rifle, but that armament holds the ability to freeze the parts shot. It’s a troublesome weapon which, if you defend, would freeze you together with the part used to defend. In the case of a mock battle with her, you can’t help but avoid her attacks.”

“... Amazing.”

While listening to Lisha’s explanation, Lux leaked a voice of admiration.

She said to avoid, but it was probably a level where it might be said it was impossible to evade all the precise shootings of that <Fafnir>.

“By the way, <Fafnir>’s Divine Raiment seems to be the ability of future foresight called <Wise Blood>. It was probably thanks to that, that she was able to one-sidedly attack while dodging the enemy’s attack earlier.”

“That was <Fafnir>’s Divine Raiment––”

A Divine Raiment of offense and defense which foresaw an opponent’s attack and aimed at their opening.

Moreover, Kurulucifer had precisely frozen only the joints of the Golem.

With that –– the enemy could no longer fight back.

As its chest was finally also frozen, the Golem began to behave violently as it struggled, but because of its own weight and muscular strength, the self-destruction of its joints began.

『Kurulucifer, leave the rest to us. I’ll finish it off with long-range shooting.』

When Lisha was going to call out to Kurulucifer with the dragon voice,

Guoh… Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

The Golem with neither mouth nor eyes raised a muffled roar.

At the same time, its huge head cracked opened like a cotyledon which buds.

“……!?”

The moment when Kurulucifer raised her guard, a straight flash was released from the huge jewel which was there.

It would be meaningless if she didn’t consciously activate the precognition ability which is her Divine Raiment.

“Kurulucifer! Deploy a barrier!”

Before Lisha had finished shouting, a line of light flew to <Fafnir> and an explosion occurred.

Boom!

With a roaring sound, the storm and impact reached up to Lux and the others who were away.

“Kurulucifer-san!”

Lux could not help but raise his voice, and headed to her rescue with his <Wyvern>.

But,

“I remember having said that you do not need to come. Lux-kun.”

Suddenly, Kurulucifer’s cool voice tickly struck Lux’s ears

Soon after, a needle-like shooting released from <Fafnir>’s <Freezing Canon> pierced the Golem’s frozen chest.

“Eh…?”

The moment when the white smoke which was obscuring the field of vision cleared up, it was reflected on Lux’s eyes.

She was unhurt.

On the front of <Fafnir>, seven octagonal shields tinged with a bluish-while light were unfolded.

“That’s another special armament of <Fafnir>, <Auto Shield>.”

Such explanation flew from Lisha from behind.

“A defense type armament which automatically protects the main body in response to an enemy’s attack. It is said to be several times harder than an ordinary barrier.”

An armament which symbolized solid scales symbolizing the gigantic dragon Fafnir.

Lux couldn’t help but feel admiration before her ability to easily use up the two special armaments.

Precise shooting impossible to defend, high-speed mobility and moreover an impregnable defensive barrier.

Kurulucifer who boasted of a flawless strength overwhelmed the Abyss all alone.

“But, to be able to manage the Divine Raiment and the special armaments to such extent, is related to Kurulucifer’s aptitude value.”

“Aptitude value, huh?”

“Yes. Her Machine Dragon aptitude value is exceptionally high even among the female students of this academy. Normally, it’s an unbelievable numerical value. In such a meaning, you’re quite unnatural, too.”

Saying so, Lisha turned her gaze to Lux.

“That’s––”

When Lux raised his voice,

Gu… Ooooaaaaah!

The Golem whose chest was torn by <Fafnir>’s rapid-fire and core crushed collapsed.

The frozen joints broke to pieces with a roaring sound and dust soared highly.

“She did it!”

“You’re amazing, Kurulucifer-san!”

As they were released from the tension, the female students of the “Knight Squadron” raised cheers.

“…………”

But, Kurulucifer, in contrast to her comrades in high spirits, was staring at the outer wall of the “Garden” with an expression as if brooding over something.

『Eeih, be quiet! We’re still in the middle of the plan.』

Lisha shouted at the unit by dragon voice as to chide them.

“Well then –– we’ll get down to the ruins like this.”

At that moment, Kurulucifer plainly declared so.

『W-Wait, Kurulucifer!? It should have been planned that it will be the members of the Triad, Lux and I to investigate the ruins!』

The investigation of ruins was also accompanied with the danger of the appearance of a new Abyss.

Therefore, a few elites would penetrate the ruins and a powerful person would also be left outside and prepared just in case something unexpected happened.

In such a meaning, the members who had not fought yet and still had spare energy left should participate in the investigation, but––

“I can still fight. So, you don’t mind, right?”

“Kurulucifer, san…?”

(Is she by any chance… impatient?)

Lux was perplexed at Kurulucifer’s behavior which was calm at first glance, but somehow hard-pressed.

As it is, they started moving to get down to the “Garden”.

''Something doesn’t feel right.''

When Lux thought so,

“Kukuku. As expected of my future wife. That’s a splendid skill –– but”

In the rear, Barzeride who came along wearing a general-purpose type <Wyrm> suddenly laughed.

When Lux had his attention attracted by his voice for an instant,

『Everyone! Be careful –– something is coming!』

Tillfarr who was on land raised a voice of warning.

『Signs of an enemy confirmed by radar. It’s a new type of Abyss.』

The moment when Nokuto with her <Drake> added that, it could be seen.

“…!? W-What is that? …!”

A Knight Squadron’s girl wearing a <Wyvern> leaked a small scream

“Don’t tell me…!”

In the sky where the cloud of dust had cleared up, a strange-looking demon was floating.

A big frame which easily surpassed a standing big bear’s, reddish brown skin and huge jet black wings.

It was a monster which let its dagger-like fangs peep out all together in a line and savagely twisted its dark red mouth.

It leaked a smog-like purple breath, occasionally opened wide its bloodshot eyes and licked its lips.

It showed no sign of hiding at all.

But, it slowly and surely shortened the distance to the Knight Squadron.

“If I’m not mistaken, that’s––”

“A Diabolos… huh!”

Lisha, frowning, cried.

Lux had also never seen it until now, but he had already read about it in the ruins’ investigation book.

A brutal medium-sized Abyss strong enough to able to destroy a small town.

It was a type of Abyss among the flying kinds just like the Gargoyle which he had fought before, but it was an existence several times more dangerous than the Gargoyle.

Probably because it rarely appeared, there were no details written about it even in the books in the library of the Capital.

But, by confronting it like this, they were naturally aware of how dangerous it was.

It was said that this was a creature which must not exist in this world.

“––Gieeaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

Raising a growl-like scream, the Abyss’s eyes shone.

When most of the members reflexively shrank their bodies, the Diabolos kicked the sky.

“Shaaaaaaaaa!”

It caused a gust which burst the atmosphere and with an explosive speed, swooped down on Nokuto who was wearing a <Drake> down below.

“––!?”

Although Lisha and the others who were in front of the ruins also reacted, they could not catch up.

So as to mow the girl’s face which revealed despair, its stout arm was keenly swung down.

''I won’t make it in time!''

When anyone who was there thought so and was about to cover their eyes, a sharp metallic sound resounded in the sky.

“Kuh…!?”

Using his large blade as a shield, Lux stood in between the Diabolos and Nokuto.

“Lux…san!?”

“It’s fine–– so get away!”

Nokuto, realizing that she would get in Lux’s way, hurriedly jumped back.

A tremendous weight as if being hit by an iron stake.

Lux defended against the blow let out by the demon with perfect timing and position; that blow had a power to the extent that the blade got cracked.

Moreover –– that alone could not completely stop it.

Lux tried to crush it with an inhuman, herculean strength from the position where he stopped the blow.

The small fissures on the blade turned into a crack with cracking sounds.

(At this rate –– it’ll break!)

When Lux perceived danger,

Boom!

A light beam emitted from the canon of the <Chimeric Wyvern> was fired at the Diabolos’s flank.

“Guaaaaaaah!”

The Diabolos which perceived it struck Lux’s <Wyvern> with its other arm, leapt back using the recoil and avoided the canon.

At the same time, it sneaked behind Sharis who came close in order to help Nokuto.

“What…!?”

Sharis, turning around, slashed at it with her blade –– but, far from being avoided, it had been caught by the Diabolos’s right hand.

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v2 0015.jpg|thumb]]

“Kuh––!?”

Her weapon caught, Sharis’s judgment suddenly became dull.

The demon’s left arm which was thrust out using that opening was frozen.

“Guooooooah!”

Kurulucifer’s <Freezing Canon>. Using that opportunity when the demon’s attack was stopped, Sharis abandoned her caught sword to get out of the Abyss’s range.

When the Diabolos also took distance at the same time, deep sighs leaked out from the Knight Squadron’s members.

A face-off after taking distance.

In this unpredictable situation, the sound of unsheathing (a sword) could be heard suddenly from behind.

“––Well then, it’s my turn soon, I guess.”

The owner of that leisurely voice was Barzeride who tagged along.

Slightly behind from Lux and the others, he cancelled the armor of his <Wyrm> and equipped a new Machine Dragon which he summoned.

His body changed into a Drag-Knight with thick armor dyed in ultramarine like midnight black.

“That’s––”

All the people present, while also being cautious of the Abyss, turned their looks towards his Machine Dragon.

Divine Drag-Ride <Aži Dahāka>。

Barzeride’s Divine Drag-Ride which could only be used against high rank opponents even in mock battles in the Capital.

It was the battle figure of the man called “Title Holder of the Kingdom”.

“Fuhahahahaha!”

At that moment, Barzeride’s loud laughter resounded, and the canons connected to both his shoulders moved.

<Aži Dahāka>’s special armament already seen in the tournament, <Devil’s Glow>.

The two muzzles were charged with purple light and suddenly spouted flames.

The two flash of light attacked aiming at the Diabolos –– but, the enemy evaded the attack by a hairbreadth escaping into the sky.

“Kyaah…!?”

All the members of the “Knight Squadron” held their breath at his attack. They had reflectively dodged it, but <Aži Dahāka>’s shelling had grazed the members of the “Knight Squadron”.

But, Barzeride whose shelling was evaded still turned a composed smile to Lux.

“How’s that, fallen Prince? Do you want to play a game with me? About which of us will defeat that Abyss first––. If you can defeat it before me, I’ll make it you guys victory at this point in time and withdraw that duel’s promise.”

“Quit the joke, Barzeride.”

Before Lux could answer, Lisha cut in with an uncanny look.

“This isn’t hunting for fun! If you intend to do more unnecessary things than this, I’ll first beat you up here.”

However, Barzeride simply ignored Lisha’s anger and continued.

“Aren’t you confident? Lux Acadia.”

“Kuh…!”

In contrast, Lux ground his teeth as he heard that.

Though Barzeride was probably serious, the problem was not there.

––This man fired at a distance which also involved the members of the “Knight Squadron” around in the shelling.

If by chance something was to happen, this man for sure –– intended to cover it up as an “accident”.

“You––”

At this time when Lux’s voice trembled in anger,

“Would you please stop fooling around?”

Kurulucifer who came back to his side broke in with an unusually serious voice.

“Kuku, that’s quite a cold attitude, my future wife. But, I’ll allow that much. That’s why you’re worth being conquered.”

<Aži Dahāka>’s armor bowl softly tapped on <Fafnir>’s shoulder.

After calmly shaking it off, Kurulucifer took a deep breath,

“I will dispose of the enemy earlier than you. In that case, there is no problem, right?”

She declared so with a cool expression.

“Ooh, how promising. So, you still have spare energy left, huh.”

“Kurulucifer! Don’t act rashly! Retreat temporarily and fix your posture!”

Lisha ignored Barzeride’s statement and said so.

But,

“It’s all right. I will not cause you trouble with my rash actions this time. Besides –– time is precious.”

With an expression which repressed her feelings Kurulucifer set up the special armament <Freezing Canon>.

And, she flew towards the Diabolos which was far away and was watching the situation.

Lux was surprised by the action of Kurulucifer who was good at long-range shooting.

“Kurulucifer-san!”

It was probably in order to draw away Barzeride’s attention and not let the others become involved.

Certainly, Kurulucifer was the owner of an outstanding ability even among the Knight Squadron’s members, but that Diabolos was not an ordinary Abyss.

“This time for sure –– I will shoot it down.”

At the same time as she approached the Abyss, she set up the <Freezing Canon> and aimed at it.

Since she could use the Divine Raiment future foresight in offense and defense at point-blank range, Kurulucifer should have the advantage.

Or at least, it should like that.

“…!? Why did <Fafnir>’s foresight––?”

The moment of opening hostilities, agitation ran through Kurulucifer’s profile and she stopped moving.

Not overlooking that opening which suddenly appeared, the Diabolos spouted hellish flames.

“Guaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!”

“––––”

Dispelling the cold of the <Freezing Canon> shot reflexively, scorching raging flames approached Kurulucifer.

“Watch out!”

Lux who rushed at once at max power thrust Kurulucifer away.

“Ushaaaaaaaa!”

Although Lux did not end up being rolled into the flames, it directly received the fist of the Diabolos which drew near as it followed.

“Guh…!”

He issued a muffled groan and was knocked down on to the ground as such.

“Lux!”

As the same time that Lisha and the remaining Knight Squadron’s members shouted, they poured concentrated fire on the Diabolos.

But, that barrage of more than ten shots was all dodged with smooth flight movements.

“Kuuh…!”

When all the members over there were astonished at the enemy more formidable than expected––

“––Good grief, so my help is necessary after all.”

From Barzeride’s <Aži Dahāka> which was on the ground, a shelling of <Devil’s Glow> was released.

As if it was natural, the Diabolos dodged it with mobility which did not match its big frame –– but,

“Guaah!?”

On its chest, a halberd was sticking out as if it grew.

“…Eh?”

Lux and Kurulucifer who saw it, no, all the members present were dumbfounded.

For a moment, no one had noticed that that halberd was a close-range weapon thrown by <Aži Dahāka>.

Among the Drag-Rides’ weapons, the halberd was a heavyweight class weapon. Besides the abnormality of Barzeride with <Aži Dahāka> which threw it at the speed like an arrow, the problem was the applied process.

The Abyss was in the sky with no obstacles around.

Even if Barzeride could predict that the Abyss would dodge, he shouldn’t be able to predict where it would dodge to.

It was a blow as if he foresaw the future like <Fafnir>’s Divine Raiment, <Wise Blood>.

“Guru…. Aaaaah!?”

Maybe because it was fatal wound which reached its core, the Diabolos suddenly stopped moving; and while its whole body went into convulsions, it began to spout blue blood.

“This game –– it’s my victory, right? Fallen Prince.”

Barzeride who saw that looked at Lux and Kurulucifer and contentedly smiled.

But Lux did not care about such a thing now.

“…Why? I––”

Although ostensibly uttering calm voice as usual,

But, Kurulucifer was confused to the extent that Lux had never seen before.

This was probably because the future foresight by <Fafnir>’s Divine Raiment, <Wise Blood> suddenly became impossible to use.

Moreover, the Abyss had been shot down by <Aži Dahāka> operated by that Barzeride.

The girl’s calm and perfect face had been distorted with unrest by these two unlikely events.

“Kuhahahaha! As expected, there is nobody who can match me, Lux Acadia.”

Barzeride’s shrill laughter resounded around.

''He’s certainly strong.''

''He possessed strength outstanding enough to be called “Title Holder of the Kingdom”'', Lux thought

However,

(Something doesn’t feel right––)

When Lux had his attention attracted by that sense of discomfort for a moment,

“Don’t relax yet!”

Lisha’s voice could be heard from a distant place.

“Gu, aaaaaaaaaaah…!”

The Diabolos which suffered a fatal wound, vomited blood and fainted in agony.

Its chest with a hole opened that was gaping wide suddenly swelled to more than double its size.

“…!? Leave quickly!”

The Knight Squadron’s members who saw that hurriedly shouted.

『Everyone, deploy your barrier at max power!』

Immediately after Lisha’s shout was heard through dragon voice once again,

red cracks appeared on the Abyss’s whole body and it was tinged with light.

Among the Abysses, several kinds of individuals who self-blasted had been confirmed.

When all the members took a defensive posture, Lux noticed that something was strange about Kurulucifer who was beside him.

“Why doesn’t it move? My <Fafnir>––”

Next to Lux, Kurulucifer’s airframe began to shake with a rattling sound.

Despite the impending danger approaching, the shield of the special armament <Auto Shield> on the contrary dropped from around <Fafnir>.

The control confusion due to the user’s exhaustion –– the rampage began.

“Kurulucifer-san!?”

Immediately after, the Abyss’s body exploded with a flash.

A scorching torrent born with a roar swallowed everything along with screams.

With the blast and impact, it was impossible to breathe.

Enduring a pain as if his lungs and heart would be crushed, Lux desperately embraced the dumbfounded Kurulucifer, thus becoming her shield.

Then, he lost consciousness.

===Part 7===

The sound of rainfall could be heard.

What he recalled was the memories of more than five years ago.

A carriage which broke had rolled down the cliff along the route where a forest was close by.

Whether the ground collapsed or the wheels came out, or it slid due to rain, the cause was unknown.

Although it was said that it was cliff, it was not so high. It was just a height of about four Mel from the route above the cliff.

But, the coachman and horses had already died by the impact of the fall.

There were only two survivors; a lady dressed in a plain dress –– Lux’s mother was also bleeding from the head, but she was still breathing.

“Please! Please, help us! We are from the Imperial Family! We are the Acadia people living in the Phillend territory!”

While holding his arm broken at the time of the fall, he desperately shouted.

It was an incident of two years ago that Lux’s mother’s side family was alienated by the Imperial Family and banished from the Imperial Court.

After his mother’s father –– that is, Lux’s grandfather stated a candid advice for imperial politics, there seemed to have been a dispute there, and his grandfather was sent to prison for the crime of defamation and Lux’s family was treated coldly.

After being banished from the Imperial Court, they had been living modestly on the outskirts of the Capital, but this accident occurred when they went for an outing from the house.

“Please! We will reward you. If I don’t take her to a doctor as soon as possible, my mother will––”

A few carriages were coming and going on the route above the cliff.

The sound of rainfall was not strong. Though there was also fog, his cry for help should reach there.

But, no one responded to Lux’s voice.

“Please! Somebody! ––!?”

What came down instead of a response were stones.

Blood flowed from Lux’s forehead and half of his silver hair and face were dyed red.

Looking up ahead, despair was standing.

“Shut up! You damn kid!”

“That’s right! Do you know what you royalty and nobles have done to us!?”

“Even if we won’t help you guys who have been banished from the Imperial Court, we won’t be accused of crime! Just drop dead like that, you bastard!”

The figures of people filled with hatred and raising voices of resentment.

The day when Lux learned that reality for the first time.

All the fights began.

===Part 8===

“Ngh… Hum…”

Lux woke up with an anguished groan.

His body became stiff when he tried to move, due to the dull pain as if his whole body was fractured.

“…!? That’s right, everyone is––!”

Recalling about what had happen just a while ago, Lux forcibly got up.

Then––

“Eh…?”

Lux’s surrounding was covered with a grass thicket which grew in abundance, rugged big rocks, a lake which was visible from the gap in the trees and a ceiling which illuminated the ground with a soft light.

It was a mysterious place as if he lost his way in an uncivilized forest.

“Where the hell is this place…?”

“Probably –– inside the sixth ruins “Garden”.”

“Uwaaah!?”

At the voice which he suddenly heard from behind, Lux’s body shook in surprise.

When he looked back, Kurulucifer wearing dress gear like Lux was standing; her Sword Device hung to the belt of her waist.

“I understand how you feel, but do not shout that much. I have not grasped the situation yet, so it is dangerous.”

“Ah, sorry…”

At her usual very calm, and composed expression, Lux was a little relieved.

She was calm now unlike the Kurulucifer of a little a while ago.

“What on earth happened? If I remember correctly, the Abyss exploded and––”

“Immediately after the Garden shone, it looks like the people and things around were drawn to inside here. It’s also only a little while ago that I woke up.”

Saying so with a sigh, Kurulucifer sat down beside him.

“Thanks to you protecting me, it looks like I’m all right. Thank you.”

“Ah, no. I’m glad that Kurulucifer-san is safe.”

As Lux unintentionally looked, there was a bag containing tools for investigation at the place where he was sleeping.

I thought that he had lost it during the battle, but it seemed that luckily this had also been drawn to inside the ruins.

“Beside us, it seems that several members of the “Knight Squadron” were also sucked in, but other than that, I don’t know the rest of the details.”

“If I’m not mistaken, when we entered the ruins, our course of actions was already decided, right?”

Lux took out a memo of the strategy operation from his bag.

The “Garden” had a system such that the gate opened and closed by a cycle of fixed times.

There were access gates in each wall side of the six faces of the cube, and at the same time as the opening and shutting, things from outside were drawn in, and things inside were ejected.

“In case the invasion to the inside of the “Garden” succeeded, the first move is aiming for the altar in the center. Afterwards, carry out the investigation in the altar for about two hours max and then move to the gate of the inner wall after completion. Wait for the opening and closing time and return outside. It will be like this if we proceed as planned, eh.”

Kurulucifer who seemed to have memorized the strategy contents confirmed as she read smoothly.

“Yes. But––, now…”

An unexpected incident had already occurred and the situation was different from the usual investigation.

It was a state of emergency where they were attacked by an unexpected Abyss and the members were also scattered.

Under the present conditions where they didn’t even know how many other members were drawn in, the Knight Squadron’s members’ safety should be top priority.

“Well then –– let’s head to the altar at the center tomorrow. Everyone should surely gather there, too.”

Kurulucifer calmly muttered.

“Is your body all right, Lux-kun?”

“Y-Yes, well––. Not that, is it okay!?”

“What do you mean?”

Being asked so with a serious look, Lux hesitated.

Then, he alternately looked at the memo in his hand and Kurulucifer’s face in panic.

If they were in perfect condition, it would be reasonable to proceed with the ruins investigation like this.

But, in case that there were casualties or that the members’ fatigue was profound, they should cancel the investigation and a judgment about withdrawing should be required, too.

In that case, they should camp near the gate of the inner wall from the start without going to the altar which was the center, and wait there to escape by the opening and closing of the ruins.

In other words, in this case––

“We shouldn’t overdo it. Um –– we also have that duel tomorrow night… Even your body is tired, isn’t it, Kurulucifer-san…?”

<Fafnir>’s rampage shown earlier.

The failure of Kurulucifer who is always calm and composed.

What Kurulucifer desired should be the cancellation of the engagement plan selfishly forced on her.

For that, preserving her strength by not overdoing it in this mission and then winning the duel against Barzeride and Alterize should be the ideal scenario.

And yet, Kurulucifer was trying to forcibly defeat the Abyss a while ago.

Though Lux felt uneasy at that behavior that was too much unlike her,

“It’s all right. At that time, I was just a little tired, and I’m not injured. What about you?”

As she turned her usual calm voice and look to him, he wasn’t able to say the words he should say.

“I’m also all right, but… ––Ah.”

While touching his body, Lux noticed,

The blade of the <Wyvern>’s Sword Device which was hanging onto his waist lost its light.

This state showed that the corresponding machine was in a “serious damage” state.

Like this, he could not even summon it let alone wearing it as armor.

<Bahamut>’s black sword was fine, but since he couldn’t use it just like that, it would probably be the last resort.

“I wonder if it is broken. It’s because you protected me, huh.”

“N-No, we were both safe, so we’re pretty lucky.”

Considering that situation, that much was helpful enough.

However –– when thinking about tomorrow’s duel, it was also a troubling problem.

“If you want, you can just wait in front of the gate without overdoing it here. I’ll go alone.”

Kurulucifer said not in a sarcastic or provocative tone, but in an earnest one.

That instead stimulated Lux’s uneasiness.

“N-No––. I’ll also go! I can’t let you go alone, Kurulucifer-san!”

“…Thank you.”

To Lux who expressed his strong will, Kurulucifer revealed a relieved smile.

The moment when Lux’s heart skipped a bit at Kurulucifer’s slightly feverish gaze,

“By the way, Lux-kun. You –– are you good at cooking outdoors?”

“Eh…?”

Kurulucifer suddenly said that and looked up at the ceiling of the wild wall.

“I do not know the theory behind it, but in this “Garden”, the system seems to be such that it will become dark in conjunction with outside time. At this rate, it will be night soon.”

“E-Errr, um––”

“In the case that we are in the “Garden”, camping goods such as firewood can be procured locally. This was also written, right?”

“Ah, yes…”

To Kurulucifer who had suddenly returned to her usual self, Lux did not know what to say.

“And –– the securing of drinking water is necessary, too. The points (locations) of drinkable spring water should have been sketched on the drawn map from past investigations, so can you please give it to me, too?”

“Ah, I understand that, but Kurulucifer-san is…”

“I will watch over the baggage near this vicinity. I’ am counting on you, Lux-kun.”

“…………”

She had asserted like so with an extremely calm face.

In a peremptory tone…

“T-Then, I’ll be right back, so be careful, too, Kurulucifer-san––”

“Lux-kun, you are a man after all. How reliable.”

When she earnestly said so, he could no longer complain.

(B-But well, it somehow feels like it’s been a long time since Kurulucifer-san behaves like herself.)

He was still feeling pain here and there, but since he had shown off, he could not pull back.

''That’s what being a man is'', Lux thought.

(I feel like I have been beautifully led around by Kurulucifer-san, but…)

Lux, enduring fatigue and dull pain, collected firewood and drinking water and decided to take a rest that day.

…………

There was no sun in the “Garden”.

Nonetheless, the light of the ceiling disappeared just as if the day had set, and nature and the neighborhood were wrapped in azure darkness.

They made a small bonfire at the waterside and built a simple tent stretching a cloth on the side of rocks and trees.

As they nibbled the dried meat and rye bread which were in the bag and finished their simple dinner, they were finally able to settle down.

“Speaking of which, I wonder if everyone is safe…”

Lux anxiously muttered so.

He presumed that Lisha and the others who were near had probably also been drawn inside the ruins, but he did not know.

“If there was <Drake> user we would be able to detect the position of biological reactions and Machine Dragons .Though that is also impossible in this situation.”

“Which means, we can only advance to the altar at the center. If we’re lucky, we might be able to join them there––”

“…………”

As silence filled the neighborhood, Lux was thinking.

About the fact that Kurulucifer did not seem to have an ordinary relation with the Einvolk House.

About the reason why she was so obsessed with this ruins investigation.

And––

“We should decide soon about the lookout and sleeping order.”

As if sliding into Lux’s thinking, Kurulucifer muttered.

Fortunately, there were no ferocious carnivores inside the “Garden”, so they didn’t have to worry about being attacked by a beast.

But, there was also the possibility that an Abyss might appear in the “Garden”, so as expected they should avoid relaxing their vigilance openly.

“T-Then, I’ll look out first.”

When Lux proposed so, Kurulucifer quietly nodded,

“Understood. After a little time has passed, please wake me up.”

As she lied down on the sheet which was a simple tent,

“Don’t attack me, okay?”

“I-I won’t do something like that!?”

To Kurulucifer’s teasing voice, Lux unintentionally shouted.

“I see… But just to note, you have a criminal record.”

“Like I said, that was a misunderstanding!? That I’ve broken into the bath before was because––”

“Yes, I know. Judging from how you panicked, you surely will not do anything. Well then, good night.”

“…………”

As usual, he was played with.

When Kurulucifer turned her back on Lux, she began to leak a sleeper’s breathing (the breathing of a person sleeping) calmly after a while.

“Ruins, huh…”

After sighing once, Lux looked up at the dark space.

An existence which should also be called the treasure warehouse of the world that brought about a tremendous development due to Drag-Rides and ancient documents.

The fight to solve its mysteries was accelerating as time passed.

It appeared to be what Fugil had said; Lux was also in possession of the golden horn which could summon the Abysses, but there was no reaction so far.

Was the key to reaching the ruins’ depths that Airi who, deciphered ancient documents, was talking about was something different?

And on the night of the next day, a duel with Barzeride was waiting.

“It would be good if nothing happens…”

Towards the ceiling of the Garden where the sky could not be seen, it looked like invisible dark clouds were hanging over.

===Part 9===

One night passed in the “Garden” –– the next day

Lux also seemed to have fallen asleep before he was aware, and when he woke up, Kurulucifer was sitting in front of the bonfire.

It looked like Lux himself was unexpectedly quite exhausted.

After he had the same meal as yesterday, they began to walk to the place called the “altar” at the center.

They did not use Machine Dragons to move because Lux’s <Wyvern> had been greatly damaged.

Though <Bahamut> and <Fafnir> were available, now when fatigue still remained, there was the need to preserve them in case of emergencies.

In this sense, it was a situation where they couldn’t let their guard down even for a moment.

“It looks like it is going to rain.”

Kurulucifer who was walking in front while holding up her hand to her face said.

“It looks like it is going to rain.”

“Rain? Does it even rain in this place?”

“Based on past records, it looks like it. It seems that the structure has not yet been clarified though––. Let’s hurry.”

Kurulucifer said so and accelerated her pace.

But immediately after, her slender body suddenly staggered (slanted) a bit.

“Watch out!”

When Lux hurriedly supported her body, it was tinged with a high fever.

“Kurulucifer-san. Don’t tell me that’s––”

The reason why she left the physical work to Lux for last night’s camping.

If Lux’s prediction proved right, they should return as soon as possible.

“…I am all right. I also said so yesterday, right? Thank you for helping me.”

But even so, Kurulucifer began to walk looking only forward.

A small amount of sweat oozed on the nape of her neck.

The inside of the “Garden” was by no means hot.

Lux was convinced that her leg was injured.

“It’s just a little twisted. It’s not a big deal.”

“As expected, shouldn’t we go back? I’ll take you until the gate of the inner wall with <Bahamut>, so if we just stay still there––”

“I am sorry.”

As she painfully cast her eyes down, Kurulucifer still did not stop walking.

“I must by all means go. This is one of a few chances I have, so––”

“…I understand.”

Therefore, Lux also decided to go on.

“In return, let me walk in front.”

As he said only that, Kurulucifer also nodded slightly.

For a while, the two people silently advanced.

“Hey, Kurulucifer-san.”

“…What is it?”

As if to loosen the awkward atmosphere, Lux called out to her.

“Kurulucifer-san, why were you looking for the “Black Hero”?”

At Lux’s question, Kurulucifer remained silent for a short while.

“For the same reason that I am heading to the altar now. There is something I would like to know by all means.”

She lowered her gaze and softly muttered.

“Have you heard from anyone that my Machine Dragon aptitude value is strangely high? Normally, no matter how rash human acts, there is a limit for the continuous operation of a Drag-Ride. But––”

“But?”

“If the legend of the “Black Hero” is true, if he really annihilated the imperial army in one night, then that Drag-Knight has almost no limit. Surely just like me –– something like that.”

“…………”

Unable to say anything at Kurulucifer’s meaningful words, Lux continued walking.

And after about ten minutes,

“This place is, um––”

Kurulucifer and Lux had finally arrived at the altar at the center.

Around a circular floor, white columns stood in a row and a silver gem placed on the central platform was tinged with a mysterious light.

A strange structure (Object) which they seemed to be familiar with and unlike any other thing.

It (Object) which was made of the same white metal as the walls of the “Garden” was the altar.

“It looks like we are the first to arrive, huh…”

Kurulucifer quietly approached that jewel while looking around.

“Well then, we will wait for everyone here––”

When Lux proposed so,

『Ga, gagaga…』

A strange sound could be suddenly heard.

“……!?”

Though Lux and Kurulucifer placed their hands on their Sword Devices to their waists at once,

“An Abyss… it doesn’t look like it!? This voice is –– a person’s!?”

『Ga, gagaga…! Existence of the <key> recognized. Performing special code unlock. If there is no problem, begin the transfer.』

A voice which directly resounded within the brain like the dragon voice was suddenly audible.

“This sound!? Is it by any chance from this altar––!?”

At that moment, the pattern depicted on the floor emitted a dazzling light.

“This––!?”

They reflexively closed their eyes –– when they opened them, all the scenery had changed.

“––It looks like we were transferred to the inside.”

An inorganic corridor surrounded by bluish-white metallic plates and where innumerable rubble rolled.

It was the inside of the altar that they had heard about.

“This place, is my…”

When Lux was surprised at the unfamiliar scenery, Kurulucifer moved as if she was in a hurry.

And, when she put her hand on a strange box-shaped object, a white light ran.

『Confirming key’s authentication. By level authority, removing lock to the second layer management room.』

“The object, talked…!?”

To that mysterious occurrence, Lux opened his eyes wide in surprise.

''The strange voice which was emitted from the object.''

''Has it reacted to Kurulucifer?''

“So…I was right after all, huh.”

With a small sigh, Kurulucifer’s hand separated from the object.

And then she slowly walked towards a shelf which was in the side of wall side of the room.

“Kurulucifer-san!? That place––”

Numerous <Boxes> were placed on the shelf.

Inside the ruins, boxes which stored Machine Dragons’ parts and ancient documents –– <Box> existed.

However, because the seams were firm and couldn’t be opened, originally there should be no other method of opening it other than bringing back the entire box with a Machine Dragon, and then taking time to break it, but…

“…………”

『Confirming key’s authentication. By level authority, removing lock to the second layer management room.』

Kurulucifer, with a serious look, softly held up her hand to the edge of a Box and moved a finger as if softly stroking the space.

“Eh…!?”

With only that, the box, which should not open, completely opened with a small sound.

Inside of it, there were numerous general-purpose Machine Dragons’ armaments and parts, and a bunch of papers written in ancient characters.

Kurulucifer looked over the pages of the ancient document as she turned them.

Each time she shook her head while saying “that’s not it…”; she walked to the doors at the back.

The metal walls lying on top of one another automatically opened by her only touching them.

Ahead of that, there was a staircase which continued further underground.

“I still don’t know. Deeper… I should search deeper. ––!”

While muttering, the moment when she put her hand on the opened door at the back, Kurulucifer’s body suddenly fell.

“Kurulucifer-san!”

“Uh…”

As she shook her head in order to shake off the pain, Kurulucifer tried to get up.

But, she could not get up straight.

Her body which Lux supported was tinged with a strong fever.

“So hot, don’t tell me…?”

“…I’m all right, I can still––”

『Gagaga…, pipipipi––!』

The moment when Kurulucifer answered like so, vibrations ran around.

“An earthquake? No––”

『Danger. Due to vibrations, the inside collapsed. Please evacuate to a safe room.』

Soon after the voice was emitted from the object, as it said the ceiling began to crumble.

“……!”

Supporting Kurulucifer who could no longer move, Lux slipped into a nearby room.

The vibrations settled and the surroundings regained its silence once again.

………………

“It looks like the outside of the door has been blocked with rubble.”

Having escaped from the collapse for the time being, Lux who heaved a breath of relief muttered so.

Though the collapse was small, as expected this layer seemed to be dangerous.

That was surely the result of various predecessors breaking and digging through the building in order to get Machine Dragons and materials related to them.

Depending on the location of the ruins, there also seemed to be parts which became relatively fragile.

“Let’s settle down for a little while. With your body like that, it’s impossible to use <Fafnir>. I’ll look over the situation around here a little, so––”

After the vibrations from the collapse settled, Lux told so to Kurulucifer who cast her eyes down and stood up.

Probably because of the shock, most of the light around disappeared and darkness wrapped the vicinity.

“…I am sorry.”

He heard a faint voice from the girl who hung her head down.

“No. Don’t worry about it. More importantly ––eh?”

When Lux was going to state his concern about Kurulucifer’s body, her thin fingertips softly held his hand.

“Could you allow my selfishness just for a little bit? I would like you to hear my story.”

“…………”

“I am not a human of this world. I am–– a survivor of the ruins.”

“A survivor…?”

Lux couldn’t help but become speechless at the words suddenly spat out.

===Part 10===

“I see, so –– were you able to confirm her function as a “key”?”

The same time at Fort City.

In a room of a stately mansion located in the dwelling district of the wealthy, two figures were sitting, facing each other.

They were Barzeride Kreutzer called “Title Holder of the Kingdom” and an existence wearing a jet-black robe.

“Yeah, I expressly tagged along for sightseeing, but in order to protect that woman from the Abyss’s explosion, it looks like I was drawn to the ruins. When you expressly came here to say that I should marry a woman of the religious country Ymir, I wondered what it was about –– but with this, I understand now.”

Barzeride contentedly muttered so and inclined the wine glass in his hand.

“If we get that “key”, it will be possible to arrive at the depths of the ruins. Wonderful. With this, I will get the “strongest power” and the “greatest fortune”.”

“That’s good for you. Then in order to control her easily, shall I sell you a special medicine? I can make a docile –– living doll for you.”

The figure in robe said so as he warped his mouth.

Although his eyes couldn’t be seen as they were hidden under a hood, his voice was distorted with bottomless malice.

“I’m sorry, but I don’t use those kinds of means.”

But, Barzeride calmly shook his head while returning a smile.

“I took a liking to that woman, you see? If I don’t make her yield directly with my own hands, I won’t be satisfied. Be it the pride or dignity she has piled up, I’ll pin all of it and make her become my thing. In this country, women are no more than tools for us men to push on our way to the top. I have to make her thoroughly understand that. Her skill as a Drag-Knight is also excellent, and besides –– even as a tool for night time, it looks like I can enjoy it for a long time.”

“What a good hobby you have, “Title Holder of the Kingdom”.”

The figure in robe who understood his intention contentedly nodded.

“But for the engagement with her, it has turned into a strange duel. Do you have any chances of victory?”

“That’s a stupid question, brethren.”

As Barzeride replied immediately, he softly touched the hilt of the Sword Device hung to his waist with his fingers.

“The Divine Raiment of <Aži Dahāka> which I bought from you is the strongest. I don’t feel like losing no matter who the opponent is. Even if that legendary “Black Hero” is to appear, he won’t be a match for the current me.”

“Yes, Speaking of which –– there is one thing I have to tell you about that, Lord Kreutzer.”

The figure in robe changed his frivolous voice to a serious one and told so.

Opening his gray pupils, hidden in the shadow, wide to the limit, the man laughed.

“The Old Empire’s legend –– the Black Hero’s true identity and his Divine Raiment. Don’t you want to buy this information?”

===Part 11===

“I am not a human of this world. I am–– a survivor of the ruins.”

To Kurulucifer’s words, Lux could not help but freeze.

In this altar room where they couldn’t move from due to the collapse, a quiet voice resounded.

“A human of the ruins…, don’t tell me––”

“I was found in the ruins of the religious country Ymir––, a place called the “fourth ruins – Hole”. No, saying that I was excavated would be correct.”

“By that, what do you mean?”

“Do you remember the <Box> of a little while ago? A treasure box in which the inheritance of the old times sleeps in. Similarly, it seems that I was sleeping within a box with a form different from that. I, who was still very young, that is. At that time, the Head of the Einvolk House who was doing the ruins’ investigation –– and currently my foster father found me.”

“Then, for the Einvolk House…”

“Of course, since it is a proper House, I was taken in as an adopted child. Or so I thought. They probably have some kind of expectation from me. They should have wanted me as a clue connected to the ruins –– and a lost past. I, who had no memory at all of the past, was living in the Einvolk House, knowing nothing about such a thing.”

“…………”

“Around the time when I was also enough, I had understood that I was an adopted child. My parents, my siblings, the employees, everybody was somewhat distant, so I naturally became aware of it. That I–– was different from the people of this house. That’s why I worked very hard. In order to please to everyone and in order to have them accept me as a member of the family someday. Really no matter how hard things were, I endured them and kept working hard.”

“Kurulucifer, san…”

“And like that, before I became aware, I was called a genius. Be it study or etiquette… also as Drag-Knight, I was recognized as a first-class user. But… in the end, the thing I wanted the most, I was not able to obtain it.”

“…………”

The Einvolk Family, A distinguished family of knights and Drag-Knights.

Because she had no blood relationship, the girl struggled for a place to stay.

So, she piled up ability and results through years of hard work and reached the top.

But––,

“No. Far from it, before I became aware, they became more distant. The harder I was working, the bigger the distance to them became. I, who possessed a skill to the extent of being given a Divine Drag-Ride at this age, was avoided by my siblings before I was aware. As expected, it was because of the fact that I am a creature different from them. One day, I had accidentally heard about it when my father and my big brother were talking.”

Resignation and loneliness were mixed in the tone of Kurulucifer who talked indifferently.

“And finally like this, I was also kept away from the House. The rampage that occurred in the ruins of the religious country Ymir; after that incident, I was treated like an angel of death and thus sent to another country. Not having taken my Divine Drag-Ride was probably in order to give some weight to it as an article for sale.”

“Is that why you were so obsessed with this ruins’ investigation?”

“Yes… I always wanted to confirm it. Whether I was really a human of the ruins. I thought that maybe what I had heard until now was some kind of mistake, and that the real me is just an ordinary human and a person from the Einvolk House, but––”

Treasure and technology which slept in the ruins.

Lux understood that she was not interested in such a thing that many people sought.

“My true identity is, after all, a human of the ruins. After seeing the ruins’ reaction to me, I’m now sure of that. But–– I was not able to remember anything about the me and the events of the past.”

Quietly casting down her eyes, Kurulucifer sighed.

“Y-You cannot jump to conclusions yet! It isn’t as if you examined everything here, too; and perhaps, there might be other clues in the ruins in Ymir––”

“No, it’s fine already.”

“Eh…?”

To the words which suddenly fell, Lux could not help but doubt his eyes.

Kurulucifer’s lean figure was trembling little by little.

“I have already become scared now, so… I wonder why. Even though I hated so much the family of the Einvolk House… even though I wanted to know the truth, if I came to know that I am really an outsider and “different”, then I would become helplessly frightened. If I continued to explore the ruins here, and if there was any other people from the ruins like me or ordinary people accepting my existence –– When I think so.”

“Kurulucifer…san”

To Kurulucifer who showed a fleeting profile, Lux silently stretched his hands.

“I’m sorry. For having made you go along with my selfishness, for such a nobody like me––”

“That’s not true!”

Lux raised his voice, and grasped Kurulucifer’s hands.

“Lux…kun?”

“Neither the religious country Ymir nor the Einvolk House matters. Kurulucifer-san is a friend the same as us, and for now –– my love… partner right?! So –– no longer say such lonely things…”

[[File:SaijakuBahamut v2 0016.jpg|thumb]]

Lux, who became embarrassed at his voice which got excited, quietly looked away while saying that still holding her hands.

“…………”

After Kurulucifer stared at Lux with a blank face for only several seconds,

“Fu, Fufufu…”

She burst into laughter with a face as if she was enduring something.

“…Eh?”

“Lux-kun. I will give you one advice. You should not easily believe a woman’s complaints.”

“Eh, eeeeeeeeeeeeeh…!?”

Kurulucifer who suddenly returned to a cool expression said so as to tease him.

“Wait, was what you said a while ago a lie!?”

When Lux confusedly released Kurulucifer’s hands,

“You should stop sympathizing with other people’s misfortunes. Your only weakness is being generous with others, so I said that just to test it; but this reaction of yours was more than expected. Be careful at the time of the duel.”

“…Ah, Hahaha.”

To the words of Kurulucifer who looked as if nothing had happened, Lux smiled wryly for a while.

“But really, why are you so softhearted. Even you were a Prince of that notorious Old Empire––”

“Though I think that it isn’t really like I’m softhearted. This is surely because such was my fate.”

To Kurulucifer’s mutter, Lux answered with a distant look.

“Eh…?”

“I had been banished from the Imperial Court along with my mother and my little sister Airi because of an admonition of my maternal grandfather. My grandfather was a former feudal lord, and he had also worked as the person in charge of the imperial family’s education, so I think that he wasn’t able to remain silent after witnessing the Empire’s way of doing things. But––”

At that time, the Emperor and Prime Minister imprisoned his grandfather and also banished Lux and company from the Imperial Court as punishment.

And then, one day after two years, an incident occurred.

When the carriage that Lux and his mother rode on slipped down a cliff, the territory people, out of the grudge of being oppressed by the Old Empire, let Lux’s mother who was injured die.

They did not get rescued.

Because they had offended and were banished from the Imperial Court, his father the emperor did not even come to the funeral.

Lux and company were shunned and forsaken by both the imperial family and the people.

“That’s a really tragic story… Did you not resent anyone?”

“I resented them, of course.”

Lux awkwardly laughed and replied.

“The Emperor who is my father, the imperial family, the Old Empire, the territory people, I resented everyone around me. I think that I probably cursed even this world. I became desperate. I became disgusted by anything and everything –– but”

“But?”

“Philphie saved me. I, who also lost almost all value as royalty, she had been by my side all the time––. She slipped out of her House and came to see me every day. But one day, she got lost, and I decided to go looking for her.”

Even to Lux’s wry smile, Kurulucifer did not laugh.

“I noticed then. That I didn’t actually want to hate anyone. Because of the Empire, I didn’t want to hate those important to me–– or those who might become so.”

“…………”

“That’s why I wanted to change the country. I wanted to create a country where no one would have to hate those that they like… See, I also have something like lineage, but I was in the lowest rank of the royalty.”

He said so and turned a smile to Kurulucifer.

“––You really are a good person, eh.”

“That’s not right. After all, I…”

At Kurulucifer’s earnest words, Lux returned so.

“If you had ended up becoming the Prince of the New Kingdom, would you also have saved me?”

“Eh…?”

“No, it is nothing.”

The moment when Kurulucifer returned again to her usual smile,

“Hey! Are you under here!? Lux! Kurulucifer!”

From upstairs, Lisha came down with the sound of friction caused by metal.

“Lisha-sama!?”

*bakii*! Knocking a nearby ceiling, four Machine Dragons got down.

“Ooh, they are here! Finally found you, Lux!”

When looking up at the broken ceiling, there were Lisha wearing the <Chimeric Wyvern>, and the three girls of the Triad respectively wearing each a general-purpose Machine Dragon.

They seemed to have dug through until nearby with the armament attached to the <Chimeric Wyvern>’s right arm.

“Everyone, have you come to rescue us!?”

“Yes. I was able to perceive your positions with my <Drake>, so –– it’s good that you’re safe above all.”

Lux heaved a sigh of relief at Nokuto’s voice.

“It’s almost the time when the gate will open. I’ll carry you, so let’s go quickly.”

When Lisha said so, she was about to first carry Lux with the <Chimeric Wyvern>’s left hand, but

“You should first take Kurulucifer-san. She seems to be hurt.”

Nokuto calmly pointed out so.

“…Wha!? B-But… Thinking carefully, my right arm is equipped with a drill, so there will be no sense of stability to hold an injured person. Hey Sharis, I leave Kurulucifer to you whose both hands are empty.”

“Good grief, what an incorrigible Princess.”

While smiling wryly at Lisha’s order, Sharis wearing a <Wyvern> got down.

“We have already given the excavated ancient documents and Machine Dragons’ parts to the other members and made them wait near the “gate”. And now with you two safe like this, we can say that the strategy this time is a success.”

While Sharis said so, she picked up Kurulucifer.

“What a relief. Everyone is safe. Well then, let’s go back.”

After Tillfarr added that at last, they all started moving.

On the way to the “gate”, fortunately no Abyss appeared and they were able to safely escape from the ruins.

===Part 12===

“So in the end, there was no results obtained related to the “key”, huh? Even though your <Wyvern> was seriously damaged––”

When Lux returned to the girl’s dormitory and finished his medical checkup, he was given instructions of “complete bed rest” for a while.

In the medical office in the evening, there was no one else except just Airi and Lux now.

Although Lux had not suffered apparent injuries, since fatigue had accumulated due to injuries like bruises and his Machine Dragon’s operation, he was told not to fight for a while.

Kurulucifer and the Knight Squadron’s members who travelled along also ended their medical treatment, and were now under rest.

“No, like I said, sorry.”

“I am angry because Nii-san has not reflected on anything at all. In addition to that, the ruins are dangerous, and yet you acted recklessly again––”

About that, when he protected Kurulucifer from the collapse of the ruins, he had hit his body here and there; so there was no helping it, but

“In the end –– that horn was not a “key”, huh?”

“Yes. In that situation, I was afraid to use it and even when I held it up inside the ruins, there was no decent reaction which made it look like a key.”

Something which was a possibility having arrived at the depths of the ruins.

But, he could not say yet that he had found a different “key”.

About the fact that the path to the door had been already opened by the power of the girl of the ruins that was Kurulucifer.

“I see… It’s regrettable that there was no progress with this, but there’s no helping it.”

With this, the ruins investigation rights that the Atismata New Kingdom owned had been fully used once.

In order to investigate the ruins once again, they had to win the off-campus confrontation battle against the neighboring countries by using Drag-Rides and acquire those rights.

For the off-campus confrontation battle in one month, a campus selection battle would begin in one week.

Lux also had to decide what he would do for that battle.

But, before that… there was something he had to do.

“Then, Nii-san. Please, drink this.”

As Lux forcibly raised half his body, Airi held out a cup containing a dark brown liquid to him.

“This is––?”

“It’s a medicine. Since you will make it in time for the duel, please take a rest at least for now.”

“…Yes. Thank you.”

Lux took the cup containing the medicine and drank it up in one gulp.

“…Ngh, hum”

After a while, he closed his eyes and groaned a bit.

As he fell asleep before long, he started leaking small sleeper’s breathing.

“––Are you satisfied with this? Kurulucifer-san.”

“Yes, thank you.”

Immediately after, Kurulucifer entered into the medical office.

Then, after seeing Lux lying down on the bed, she leaked a small breath.

“Like this, we can feel at ease for the time being.”

With her usual cool expression.

“Is it all right? If you ask Nii-san, I think that he will fight with you.”

When Airi asked so wonderingly,

“He will certainly. But––”

Kurulucifer muttered as she cast down her eyes with hesitation.

While Lux would still be sleeping due to the medicine with strong sleep effect, the duel would be over.

It was also Kurulucifer who asked Airi for the concoction of a medicine for that purpose.

“I cannot afford to get your brother involved with my situation any more than this. He has already helped me a lot.”

“In any case, it will be impossible for Nii-san to fight tonight.”

Airi, staring at Lux’s sleeping as such, calmly concluded.

“Not only injuries and fatigue during the ruins investigation, but his <Wyvern> was also seriously damaged. He can’t fight properly with it just slightly repaired. And against two powerful people in the duel at that.”

“That’s right.”

With an attitude saying that she understood, Kurulucifer turned her heels.

In any case, Lux did not have a Drag-Ride to fight with.

“Besides –– since we are talking about Nii-san, if compelled, he might try to use <Bahamut>.”

The “Black Hero” who destroyed the Old Empire five years ago.

If he used <Bahamut>, his true identity might be known by those two opponents.

If that happened, in exchange for victory, Lux would draw further danger to himself.

Therefore, Kurulucifer, after consideration, made this decision.

A way to bring her fate to an end by herself without relying on Lux.

“Well then, I’ll leave him to you. You surely understand even without me saying it, but if he were to wake up, tell him that the duel was called off––. This request also will be over by tomorrow.”

Putting the request of the matter on a nearby table, Kurulucifer left the medical room.

After the sound of her footsteps disappeared, Airi sighed.

“As expected, you still know nothing about Ni-san…”

Airi muttered in a resigned, amazed and somehow casual tone.

Suddenly, the door was strongly knocked on, and Lisha came in.

“Hey, Lux? Are your injuries all right? ––Wait, the little sister is also here, huh.”

Slightly disappointed, Lisha turned her gaze to Airi.

“Is there something the matter? Lizsharte-sama.”

“No. I checked a little with my authority about a matter which Lux had asked before. That man called Barzeride –– he is quite suspicious. He’s an ambitious person and it seems that he had hired bandits as private soldiers several times in the past.”

“That is certainly strange.”

“But, the situation is much worse now. It was written in the letter delivered from mother just a while ago. The reason why we mustn’t overthrown Barzeride and his aim. This New Kingdom’s crisis will be––”

And Lisha began to talk next to Lux who was sleeping.

About the conspiracy of the “Title Holder of the Kingdom” hidden in this matter.

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 7 Chapter 5

2014-10-18T13:02:48Z

Youth: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter 5==

===Part 1===

—[Kouen City, City of Brilliant Flames], Fifth Right Wing of the Palace.

The Fifth Right Wing of the Palace is located at the heart of the [Salamandra]’s Headquarters and it is the center point for the Palace that constituted twelve towers in total. All non-combatant personnel of the Palace had been evacuated to this tower to hide in the meantime. And as the female Palace attendants were worrying about the battles outside, Rin, who wore a long hooded robe to cover her face, walked purposefully towards the secret passage way hidden within this Palace

(''It’s been two years of hard work to find the location of this place, I must not fail this.'')

Hidden within the folds of her clothes was the Dragon Horn of the Dragon of the Sea of Stars, which was taken from Sandra, carefully wrapped with an exquisite piece of cloth. Bringing along these two items, she made a beeline towards the interior of the Fifth Right Wing of the Palace.

(''The bronze statue that stands at the end of the Fifth Wing……Found it!'')

Rin suppressed her urge to shout in joy for the efforts of her past two years would have gone down the drain if she were to be exposed here.

Glancing around to her left and right, she checked to confirm that nobody is in the vicinity.

Rin’s heartbeat started to race as she made the descent along the spiraling stairs. The Gift that lay ahead could be said to be the most effective weapon against the Strongest Races.

And with this Gift, Rin and His Highness would be a step closer to their goal.

(''Because of the previous fiasco that made us return in defeat, His Highness is currently in a very unstable position. So no matter what happens, this Gift must make it back with us!'')

Waving aside the anxiety in her heart, she quickened her steps.

Although they had spent a great deal of combat strength in the previous battle, they were still unable to defeat any of the [Floor Master]s.

(''Being given the title of the Origin in acknowledgement for the accomplishment of defeating [Avalon], if it ends with a failure this time, the position of His Highness would definitely be taken away.'')

And the anxiety led her to increase her pace.

The winding stairs did not have any lighting and the old floorboards which were left unmaintained for a long time made the climb difficult. Holding a lantern which she had retrieved from her Gift Card in one hand, Rin continued to press on into the dark depths of the stairs.

After walking for twenty minutes or so, the spiraling stairs continued to extend downwards and she started making wild guesses regarding the depth that she had travelled thus far, but she soon shook the thought out of her head to continue onwards.

After another ten minutes, it finally widened into a Great Hall.

Within the Great Hall, which had the signage that read [Hall of the Sea of Stars], there stood five great doors and a piece of [Geass Roll].


'''『Name of Gift Game:—In the sea of stars dragon—<ref>[magrefnotes:Odd sounding but this game title was provided. Thou-You, thy- your, some words I added th behind to make it sound old.]</ref>'''

'''Thou who traveleth far across the Sea of Stars, choose the door thou desires and present thy proof.'''

'''The first Door: Many stars were born from the initial star and more came into existence thereafter as they multiplied.'''

'''The second Door: The collisions between the Stars becomes the flesh and blood for the new Stars.'''

'''The third Door: The new generation that is soon to arrive will hail the season of spring amongst the Stars.'''

'''The fourth Door: As the stalks of rye sway in the vast lands of the Star, the Gods of the five grains will celebrate and offer their blessings.'''

'''The fifth Door: The pulsation within the Earth attracts the freshest water to welcome the era of prosperity.'''

'''O’ Traveller who haveth come a long way across the Sea of Stars, two feelers are required as thy compass, crossing becomes impossible without.<ref>[magrefnotes: Ancient Chinese Dragons have these whisker like things on their snout, called feelers, supposedly in Taoist stories, it’s because they were koi fish before they leap across the dragon gate to transform into dragons. That’s also why magikarp evolves to gyrados.]</ref>'''

'''O’ Traveller who haveth come a long way across the Sea of Stars, please reconsider thy actions with great deliberation.'''

'''Once the Map of the stars is unravelled, the Sea of Stars will be divided into three from its whole.'''

'''Wanting not the Star of Destruction to shine, so be tiedth here, the disaster, to be in a long slumber.'''

'''Only wishing an eternal sleep.<ref>[magrefnotes: May it have an eternal sleep. But due to the poetic mysterious way they phrase it, I cannot add the ‘it’ which would make it very clear.]</ref>'''

[Dragon King of the Sea of Stars] Stamp』

“Uwa, that’s so simple.”

Having glanced through the contents of the [Geass Roll], Rin immediately chose the fifth Door. And walking from the entrance of the hall to the last door did not take too much time.

Along the way, there seemed to be a nagging sensation of a warding curse in the area but it was negated by the two horns of the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars. If anyone were to be without those horns, there shouldn’t be any way for someone to make it this far.

But how deep has she traveled, she wondered. Perhaps it might be directly below the huge mountain that towered behind the Palace too.

A platform was built at the end of the room that had a stand for the Horn of the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars to be planted into with the accompanying Flag which would adorn it.

“At last, I’m here. With this, His Highness…….will not need to be killed.”

“—Rin, killed by whom?”

“Kya!” Rin gave an exclamation in surprise.

Having originally thought herself to be alone, she was surprised by the sudden voice that tried to strike a conversation with her.

Drawing her dagger, Rin interrogated the owner of the voice.

“…Jin, could it be that you’ve been following me this whole time?”<ref>[magrefnotes: Yeah! Stalker, get out!]</ref>

“Mhm, but it is just out of coincidence. I kind of spotted you moving around in the Fifth Right Wing of the Palace and just shadowed you over. I did want to inform others at first….. But, I guess it will be useless for anyone to have a direct confrontation with you when you possess that sort of Gift.”

“So you’ve come alone? Eh? Are you an idiot?”

Rin’s voice had recovered its original tone as she exclaimed.

Jin seemed to have realized it as well as he scratched his head in a troubled manner while giving a laugh.

“But, the only reason for me to talk to you is because of this one-to-one setting! Well, if there were others around, I would have never initiated this conversation!”<ref>[magrefnotes: is this a pick-up line?:o]</ref>

“…….conversation?”

The intentions of Jin were now out of her grasp and Rin, who was doubtful about the potential deception in his words, took a step closer.<ref>[magrefnotes: she’s hooked -.- would be lolicon harem if he weren’t that young.]</ref>

“Well, I guess His Highness has also been in your care the other day. Since it’s just listening to you, I guess it will be a small request that I can grant. So, what do you want to talk about?”

“It’s regarding the goals of His Highness and you.”

—Rin abruptly stopped in her slow stalk towards Jin.

Noticing her response, Jin took it as a sign that he still had grounds to proceed with the negotiations.

“You’ve said it before that you and His Highness have started your activities in [Ouroboros] only two years ago right? At that time, I’ve already thought of this question. You and His Highness…… have basically joined the [Ouroboros] only two years ago right?”

“……why do you think that it is so?”

“It’s a secret. But there had been clues. Amongst the comrades who have been stolen from us three years prior, one of them possessed a similar power. And that person had a similarity to His Highness……and the emblem of [Ouroboros] that have been split into three parts, if all those were to point towards the same cosmology, there would be faint connections that can be seen from them.”

Jin replied with an expression of partial confidence and unconvinced manner. In fact, it could be said that seventy percent of this conjecture had been a replication of Izayoi’s method of deduction and applying it on the spot, but it was not shown on the surface. Just that his back was soaked with cold sweat.

And the result of his actions was that Rin started to trust his words.

“…….”

—Could it be that he really knows?

Rin gripped her dagger tighter as she grew suspicious.

“……you really are beating around the bush. Why not let’s get it out in the open shall we? Although I may not seem like it, I’m actually quite busy you know?”

“Mhm, Sor, Sorry. Then, I shall state my conjecture bluntly. His Highness is working for a goal that is —-totally different from the organization of [Ouroboros]?”

“Hah—?”

“There should be at least two major factions that are present and backed by a structure built behind them in your organization. The first would be the faction that wiped out my faction three years ago and the second would be the faction led by you guys. Initially I thought that it might have been a change of leadership but if it were the case, it would have made the title of ‘His Highness’ sound strange. So that would mean that the current leader is still in power.”

“!”

“So I’ve deduced that Rin and Maxwell, you guys are the private army under the command of His Highness and there are others in the organization who are higher in the hierarchy who are issuing the commands to you guys.”

“…..What’s this got to do with the previous conjecture of yours?”

“You should know full well don’t you? After all, you’ve been following the side of His Highness from the get-go.”

“Sorry, I really don’t catch it. Could you make it plainer?”

The grip over the dagger’s handle tightened further.

Recognizing that his beating around the bush method of conversing would spell the end of his life, Jin frantically explained:

“He, His Highness! Isn’t, Isn’t the type to follow under others. If there’s someone sitting on the throne above him, he will definitely vie for it with all his might! Moreover— he’s not the kind of person who would willingly place his life into the hands of others right?”

—Am I right? Jin tilted his head.

Rin was shaking her head in her heart in refutation.

His Highness is indeed not the sort to be suitable for battles orchestrated by another’s control. That was a point that Rin could agree to but that is not the belief held by His Highness. He has only fought in battles while carrying the burdens of their expectations upon himself. Rin gave a bitter expression as she lowered her dagger while scratching her head in a troubled manner.

“……saying all that with such conviction but isn’t it all speculation based on my self-mutterings earlier?”

“Mhm, it is. I had only just arrived at that conjecture with such confidence due to your words.”

Jin then gave his usual undependable smile to cover it over. It was then that Rin finally realized.

This smile was actually a Poker face used to hide his real thoughts.

“……I don’t like that kind of smile. Where did you pick that up?”

“It’s from the person I’ve respected. Actually, that person often showed this pretentious slight smile on the surface……but the real expression is much crueler than anyone else.”

“Hmph” Rin gave a listless response.

But for Rin, Jin’s initiation of this conversation was a good thing as well.

(''The Origin Candidate and [Genome Tree]. Having these two as comrades would definitely be much more reassuring. Moreover, the [No Name]s have great ties with the [Floor Master]s.'')

Leaving aside [Salamandra] and [Onihime] Alliance for now, having the support and connections with Shiroyasha of [Thousand Eyes] and Kouryuu, who currently stands in as the Honorary Guest member, would definitely be a benefit.

Especially since the latter has the [Great Sage who Pacifies Heavens] Bull Demon King and [Great Sage who Leaves Heaven in Disarray] Roc Demon King as his relatives. Those two Demon Lord powerhouses, who were born with a congenital God-class spiritual power, also had a sizable population of Heralds and Beast devotees that cannot be ignored.

When things come down to a difference between a milliliter and a gram in the power levels, they would then become the strongest shield if they were willing to lend a hand.

“……I’ve a question.”

“What?”

“The other time, we’ve failed in our mission and we cannot return empty handed. If I do not take this inheritance left behind by the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars…… I will require a substitute.”

“Then, just take me.”

The reply was immediate that Rin had trouble responding to it as quickly.

Jin placed a hand over his chest as he took a step forward.

“[Genier Contractor]— is a very rare Gift that can give commands to a Demon Lord without their ability to resist the control over them. In addition, you will be getting me, the leader of the [No Name]s who have been obstructing your plans all these while……Although it is incomparable to the inheritance of the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars, this sort of accomplishment would surely allow you to escape the gallows right?”

“Are…Are you serious? You may be killed immediately when I bring you before them, you know?!”

“Yes, I’ve already mentally prepared myself for that possibility.”

—Jin had already set his mind on it from the start.

If [No Name] were to be in trouble, he would put himself before the rest to protect them. This is the oath from his heart.

“Just take it that I’m begging you, Rin. Fabricate a reason to temporarily put a hold to this Game and kidnap me as a substitute. We can then set up a secret negotiation with Izayoi-san and the others, telling them about the terms of needing their help for the plans to overthrow the ones in power—That you will return my comrades, Flag and Name of my Community.”

Jin quietly took a step closer while extending his hand towards her.

Looking at Rin directly and meeting her eyes with his honest gaze, he declared:

“Form an alliance with us. Then, we shall destroy the real Demon Lord Alliance with our own hands.”

===Part 2===

Izayoi grabbed a piece of the crumbling Palace rubble to fling it towards His Highness. And His Highness swung his fist to send both the piece of rubble and Izayoi flying back into the distance. But, both of them did not sustain any fatal wounds.

The both of them were in the possession of a power that far exceeded the capacity of Humans.

Their punches were packed with the force that would split the oceans, devastate mountains and valleys. Even so, they were still far from having a clear winner. In this sort of situation, if we had to name a candidate with the advantage—-then it can be said that the scales has tilted in the favor of Sakamaki Izayoi.

“Don’t get ……too cocky!”

As though he were waiting for His Highness to follow up with the attacks, Izayoi leapt and smashed his knee into his opponent’s forehead. Following the collapse of His Highness from the sudden attack, his white hair was gradually dyed red.

Although His Highness leaned back due to the impact, it was also more than that. He utilized his height to narrowly miss the follow-up kick that swept pass his face before jumping into the personal space of Izayoi to swing a punch with his right hand to strike the abdomen.

Izayoi coughed up some blood but his fighting spirit had not been dampened in the slightest.

Clasping his hands together and intertwining his fingers, he swung it down upon the back shaft of His Highness’s head.

“Gah……!”

With a force that caused the ground to form a depression, His Highness’s head had smashed into the ground. Not only was his forehead hurt and after receiving the heavy handed attack on the back shaft of his head, even if it were him he would inevitably be forced to kneel at least once.

In contrast, Izayoi was free of any fatal injuries despite panting heavily from the fight. Although the physical capabilities of the bodies were relatively similar on the appearance, but the first to tire out from the scuffle was His Highness. Izayoi initially thought that this is due to the advantage he had in his physical strength, but the situation seemed a little off at this point.

“……”

Wiping away the trickle of blood at the corner of his lips, Izayoi watched His Highness in surprise. The number of punches were equal and he did not feel any different in the powers of their fists.

Could it be that it is the difference between stamina?

(''No……It doesn’t feel like that is the case.'')

Izayoi adjusted his breathing for he decided to ponder over it quietly.

But the laugh from His Highness interrupted Izayoi’s thoughts.

“Haha……Sakamaki Izayoi, aren’t you very calm here? Even though you could have easily followed it up with another attack.”

“……”

Izayoi did not reply but his restrain from continuing the fight was definitely unnatural.

Up till this point in time, Izayoi already had three chances to defeat His Highness. Not by the use of fists to end it but by the usage of the dormant power in his body, which is the Gift of [Code Unknown].

If it were to be used, the pillar of light that could pass judgement upon the Gods and send the Huge Dragon into oblivion with a strike, this young lad should be defeated. But at every opportunity that Izayoi wanted to use it, there was an indescribable anxiety that would take root within his heart.

—Is it really okay for me to use it here?

This sort of intimidating pressure did not seem to come from this white haired lad with golden irises. It was a kind of insecurity that crept upon him from below his feet and surfacing in his thoughts from time to time to create a momentary opening between his attacks.

“I see. Your instincts are quite good. If you had used your trump card, I would also have to return the favor. In that situation, we might even cause the worst case scenario of destroying the seal of that fellow—you’ve also felt it right? The monster that sleeps within [Kouen City].”

“————-!”

“If that fellow awakens, everything would be wasted. Currently, without Shiroyasha in the lower levels, no one would be able to stop him. And that includes me and you.”

“……oh? That’s quite a humble self-evaluation from you.”

Izayoi gave a laugh as he taunted his opponent but he clearly understood it in his heart.

Ever since the start of the battle, there was an unthinkable amount of animosity that was surged from the depths of the ground. And according to Izayoi’s instincts, he could tell that the animosity was directed towards himself and His Highness.

“Mah, I guess we can only stick to the simple fist brawl then. Looks like our powers are quite equal….No, although it’s frustrating……but Sakamaki Izayoi, you are currently stronger than me.”

“Yeah, if we continue to fight, it’s an eighty or ninety percent chance for me to come out as the victor.”

Izayoi slightly nodded as he confirmed the deduction with reality.

Despite the battle being able to drag on for a few more hours, the curtains of the fight were inevitably drawing to a close with Izayoi’s victory.

His Highness also understood that fact but he leisurely shrugged his shoulders while shaking his head slowly.

“But it’s a pity that the end is already determined……you’ve heard it as well didn’t you? The sound that the Outer Wall, which protects this City, has fallen.”

Two locations, Three, the Outer Wall was being broken through in a series of attacks from different areas.

The inpouring wave of Demonified Titans swept the fatigued Fire Dragons and Lesser Dragons aside as they rushed towards the Palace where he now stood. And he was unsure of the extent which Asuka, Yao and the others would be able to hold out with the battle that would become a drawn out battle.

It would only be a matter of time before the balance in powers are destroyed.

“Come on, it’s better to defeat me as early as possible you know? I’m already prepared to fight you for a few hours. And in the worst case scenario, I would only need to escape to the city areas too. After all, in that duration, your comrades would surely be wiped out, right?!”

“Tch, what a talkative Hakuhatsuki!”

Izayoi crushed the ground under foot as he charged forward. His Highness had also taken on a fighting stance in response.

But the end was already clear to His Highness.

(''What a surprise, I didn’t expect him to have such a weakness.'')

Each time that they crossed fists, His Highness felt a growing understanding about the character of Izayoi. Grasping the development and experiences that led up to this character did not take much time.

Sakamaki Izayoi, this man—had most likely overcome every single problem with his own strength alone. As long as it is within the realms of his power, he would be sure to protect all the things he can and eradicate the enemies with all his might.

But it is precisely because of that, which made him anxious about the situation that he had no control over.

Reason being that he overtly pampers the people around him.

(''To put it nicely, it would be the treasuring of his comrades, but this guy isn’t like that. The anxiety that he feels isn’t just out of his concern over his comrades. This guy, Sakamaki Izayoi—'')

—Doesn’t trust his comrades.

No matter the amount of euphemisms that can be used to describe his character in a better light, the basic nature of this guy is one that is unable to trust in his comrades.

(''This weakness……is something that can be manipulated. If used correctly, it will be easy to break him down!'')

The corners of His Highness’s lips twitched upwards as he started to engage in the fight once more.

He could already see the way out of this situation but the next problem was what to do next in the Game. Moreover the chess pieces in his hands were also limited and insufficient.

Then all he could do for now is to resign himself to fate while steeling his determination to swing his next punch.

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=7|p2=Chapter 4|n1=7|n2=Chapter 6}}
</noinclude>

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 7 Chapter 5

2014-10-18T13:00:37Z

Youth: /* Part 1 */

==Chapter 5==

===Part 1===

—[Kouen City, City of Brilliant Flames], Fifth Right Wing of the Palace.

The Fifth Right Wing of the Palace is located at the heart of the [Salamandra]’s Headquarters and it is the center point for the Palace that constituted twelve towers in total. All non-combatant personnel of the Palace had been evacuated to this tower to hide in the meantime. And as the female Palace attendants were worrying about the battles outside, Rin, who wore a long hooded robe to cover her face, walked purposefully towards the secret passage way hidden within this Palace

(''It’s been two years of hard work to find the location of this place, I must not fail this.'')

Hidden within the folds of her clothes was the Dragon Horn of the Dragon of the Sea of Stars, which was taken from Sandra, carefully wrapped with an exquisite piece of cloth. Bringing along these two items, she made a beeline towards the interior of the Fifth Right Wing of the Palace.

(''The bronze statue that stands at the end of the Fifth Wing……Found it!'')

Rin suppressed her urge to shout in joy for the efforts of her past two years would have gone down the drain if she were to be exposed here.

Glancing around to her left and right, she checked to confirm that nobody is in the vicinity.

Rin’s heartbeat started to race as she made the descent along the spiraling stairs. The Gift that lay ahead could be said to be the most effective weapon against the Strongest Races.

And with this Gift, Rin and His Highness would be a step closer to their goal.

(''Because of the previous fiasco that made us return in defeat, His Highness is currently in a very unstable position. So no matter what happens, this Gift must make it back with us!'')

Waving aside the anxiety in her heart, she quickened her steps.

Although they had spent a great deal of combat strength in the previous battle, they were still unable to defeat any of the [Floor Master]s.

(''Being given the title of the Origin in acknowledgement for the accomplishment of defeating [Avalon], if it ends with a failure this time, the position of His Highness would definitely be taken away.'')

And the anxiety led her to increase her pace.

The winding stairs did not have any lighting and the old floorboards which were left unmaintained for a long time made the climb difficult. Holding a lantern which she had retrieved from her Gift Card in one hand, Rin continued to press on into the dark depths of the stairs.

After walking for twenty minutes or so, the spiraling stairs continued to extend downwards and she started making wild guesses regarding the depth that she had travelled thus far, but she soon shook the thought out of her head to continue onwards.

After another ten minutes, it finally widened into a Great Hall.

Within the Great Hall, which had the signage that read [Hall of the Sea of Stars], there stood five great doors and a piece of [Geass Roll].


'''『Name of Gift Game:—In the sea of stars dragon—<ref>[magrefnotes:Odd sounding but this game title was provided. Thou-You, thy- your, some words I added th behind to make it sound old.]</ref>'''

'''Thou who traveleth far across the Sea of Stars, choose the door thou desires and present thy proof.'''

'''The first Door: Many stars were born from the initial star and more came into existence thereafter as they multiplied.'''

'''The second Door: The collisions between the Stars becomes the flesh and blood for the new Stars.'''

'''The third Door: The new generation that is soon to arrive will hail the season of spring amongst the Stars.'''

'''The fourth Door: As the stalks of rye sway in the vast lands of the Star, the Gods of the five grains will celebrate and offer their blessings.'''

'''The fifth Door: The pulsation within the Earth attracts the freshest water to welcome the era of prosperity.'''

'''O’ Traveller who haveth come a long way across the Sea of Stars, two feelers are required as thy compass, crossing becomes impossible without.<ref>[magrefnotes: Ancient Chinese Dragons have these whisker like things on their snout, called feelers, supposedly in Taoist stories, it’s because they were koi fish before they leap across the dragon gate to transform into dragons. That’s also why magikarp evolves to gyrados.]</ref>'''

'''O’ Traveller who haveth come a long way across the Sea of Stars, please reconsider thy actions with great deliberation.'''

'''Once the Map of the stars is unravelled, the Sea of Stars will be divided into three from its whole.'''

'''Wanting not the Star of Destruction to shine, so be tiedth here, the disaster, to be in a long slumber.'''

'''Only wishing an eternal sleep.<ref>[magrefnotes: May it have an eternal sleep. But due to the poetic mysterious way they phrase it, I cannot add the ‘it’ which would make it very clear.]</ref>'''

[Dragon King of the Sea of Stars] Stamp』

“Uwa, that’s so simple.”

Having glanced through the contents of the [Geass Roll], Rin immediately chose the fifth Door. And walking from the entrance of the hall to the last door did not take too much time.

Along the way, there seemed to be a nagging sensation of a warding curse in the area but it was negated by the two horns of the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars. If anyone were to be without those horns, there shouldn’t be any way for someone to make it this far.

But how deep has she traveled, she wondered. Perhaps it might be directly below the huge mountain that towered behind the Palace too.

A platform was built at the end of the room that had a stand for the Horn of the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars to be planted into with the accompanying Flag which would adorn it.

“At last, I’m here. With this, His Highness…….will not need to be killed.”

“—Rin, killed by whom?”

“Kya!” Rin gave an exclamation in surprise.

Having originally thought herself to be alone, she was surprised by the sudden voice that tried to strike a conversation with her.

Drawing her dagger, Rin interrogated the owner of the voice.

“…Jin, could it be that you’ve been following me this whole time?”<ref>[magrefnotes: Yeah! Stalker, get out!]</ref>

“Mhm, but it is just out of coincidence. I kind of spotted you moving around in the Fifth Right Wing of the Palace and just shadowed you over. I did want to inform others at first….. But, I guess it will be useless for anyone to have a direct confrontation with you when you possess that sort of Gift.”

“So you’ve come alone? Eh? Are you an idiot?”

Rin’s voice had recovered its original tone as she exclaimed.

Jin seemed to have realized it as well as he scratched his head in a troubled manner while giving a laugh.

“But, the only reason for me to talk to you is because of this one-to-one setting! Well, if there were others around, I would have never initiated this conversation!”<ref>[magrefnotes: is this a pick-up line?:o]</ref>

“…….conversation?"

The intentions of Jin were now out of her grasp and Rin, who was doubtful about the potential deception in his words, took a step closer.<ref>[magrefnotes: she’s hooked -.- would be lolicon harem if he weren’t that young.]</ref>

“Well, I guess His Highness has also been in your care the other day. Since it’s just listening to you, I guess it will be a small request that I can grant. So, what do you want to talk about?”

“It’s regarding the goals of His Highness and you.”

—Rin abruptly stopped in her slow stalk towards Jin.

Noticing her response, Jin took it as a sign that he still had grounds to proceed with the negotiations.

“You’ve said it before that you and His Highness have started your activities in [Ouroboros] only two years ago right? At that time, I’ve already thought of this question. You and His Highness…… have basically joined the [Ouroboros] only two years ago right?”

“……why do you think that it is so?”

“It’s a secret. But there had been clues. Amongst the comrades who have been stolen from us three years prior, one of them possessed a similar power. And that person had a similarity to His Highness……and the emblem of [Ouroboros] that have been split into three parts, if all those were to point towards the same cosmology, there would be faint connections that can be seen from them.”

Jin replied with an expression of partial confidence and unconvinced manner. In fact, it could be said that seventy percent of this conjecture had been a replication of Izayoi’s method of deduction and applying it on the spot, but it was not shown on the surface. Just that his back was soaked with cold sweat.

And the result of his actions was that Rin started to trust his words.

“…….”

—Could it be that he really knows?

Rin gripped her dagger tighter as she grew suspicious.

“……you really are beating around the bush. Why not let’s get it out in the open shall we? Although I may not seem like it, I’m actually quite busy you know?”

“Mhm, Sor, Sorry. Then, I shall state my conjecture bluntly. His Highness is working for a goal that is —-totally different from the organization of [Ouroboros]?”

“Hah—?”

“There should be at least two major factions that are present and backed by a structure built behind them in your organization. The first would be the faction that wiped out my faction three years ago and the second would be the faction led by you guys. Initially I thought that it might have been a change of leadership but if it were the case, it would have made the title of ‘His Highness’ sound strange. So that would mean that the current leader is still in power.”

“!”

“So I’ve deduced that Rin and Maxwell, you guys are the private army under the command of His Highness and there are others in the organization who are higher in the hierarchy who are issuing the commands to you guys.”

“…..What’s this got to do with the previous conjecture of yours?”

“You should know full well don’t you? After all, you’ve been following the side of His Highness from the get-go.”

“Sorry, I really don’t catch it. Could you make it plainer?”

The grip over the dagger’s handle tightened further.

Recognizing that his beating around the bush method of conversing would spell the end of his life, Jin frantically explained:

“He, His Highness! Isn’t, Isn’t the type to follow under others. If there’s someone sitting on the throne above him, he will definitely vie for it with all his might! Moreover— he’s not the kind of person who would willingly place his life into the hands of others right?”

—Am I right? Jin tilted his head.

Rin was shaking her head in her heart in refutation.

His Highness is indeed not the sort to be suitable for battles orchestrated by another’s control. That was a point that Rin could agree to but that is not the belief held by His Highness. He has only fought in battles while carrying the burdens of their expectations upon himself. Rin gave a bitter expression as she lowered her dagger while scratching her head in a troubled manner.

“……saying all that with such conviction but isn’t it all speculation based on my self-mutterings earlier?”

“Mhm, it is. I had only just arrived at that conjecture with such confidence due to your words.”

Jin then gave his usual undependable smile to cover it over. It was then that Rin finally realized.

This smile was actually a Poker face used to hide his real thoughts.

“……I don’t like that kind of smile. Where did you pick that up?”

“It’s from the person I’ve respected. Actually, that person often showed this pretentious slight smile on the surface……but the real expression is much crueler than anyone else.”

“Hmph” Rin gave a listless response.

But for Rin, Jin’s initiation of this conversation was a good thing as well.

(''The Origin Candidate and [Genome Tree]. Having these two as comrades would definitely be much more reassuring. Moreover, the [No Name]s have great ties with the [Floor Master]s.'')

Leaving aside [Salamandra] and [Onihime] Alliance for now, having the support and connections with Shiroyasha of [Thousand Eyes] and Kouryuu, who currently stands in as the Honorary Guest member, would definitely be a benefit.

Especially since the latter has the [Great Sage who Pacifies Heavens] Bull Demon King and [Great Sage who Leaves Heaven in Disarray] Roc Demon King as his relatives. Those two Demon Lord powerhouses, who were born with a congenital God-class spiritual power, also had a sizable population of Heralds and Beast devotees that cannot be ignored.

When things come down to a difference between a milliliter and a gram in the power levels, they would then become the strongest shield if they were willing to lend a hand.

“……I’ve a question.”

“What?”

“The other time, we’ve failed in our mission and we cannot return empty handed. If I do not take this inheritance left behind by the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars…… I will require a substitute.”

“Then, just take me.”

The reply was immediate that Rin had trouble responding to it as quickly.

Jin placed a hand over his chest as he took a step forward.

“[Genier Contractor]— is a very rare Gift that can give commands to a Demon Lord without their ability to resist the control over them. In addition, you will be getting me, the leader of the [No Name]s who have been obstructing your plans all these while……Although it is incomparable to the inheritance of the Dragon King of the Sea of Stars, this sort of accomplishment would surely allow you to escape the gallows right?”

“Are…Are you serious? You may be killed immediately when I bring you before them, you know?!”

“Yes, I’ve already mentally prepared myself for that possibility.”

—Jin had already set his mind on it from the start.

If [No Name] were to be in trouble, he would put himself before the rest to protect them. This is the oath from his heart.

“Just take it that I’m begging you, Rin. Fabricate a reason to temporarily put a hold to this Game and kidnap me as a substitute. We can then set up a secret negotiation with Izayoi-san and the others, telling them about the terms of needing their help for the plans to overthrow the ones in power—That you will return my comrades, Flag and Name of my Community.”

Jin quietly took a step closer while extending his hand towards her.

Looking at Rin directly and meeting her eyes with his honest gaze, he declared:

“Form an alliance with us. Then, we shall destroy the real Demon Lord Alliance with our own hands.”

===Part 2===

Izayoi grabbed a piece of the crumbling Palace rubble to fling it towards His Highness. And His Highness swung his fist to send both the piece of rubble and Izayoi flying back into the distance. But, both of them did not sustain any fatal wounds.

The both of them were in the possession of a power that far exceeded the capacity of Humans.

Their punches were packed with the force that would split the oceans, devastate mountains and valleys. Even so, they were still far from having a clear winner. In this sort of situation, if we had to name a candidate with the advantage—-then it can be said that the scales has tilted in the favor of Sakamaki Izayoi.

“Don’t get ……too cocky!”

As though he were waiting for His Highness to follow up with the attacks, Izayoi leapt and smashed his knee into his opponent’s forehead. Following the collapse of His Highness from the sudden attack, his white hair was gradually dyed red.

Although His Highness leaned back due to the impact, it was also more than that. He utilized his height to narrowly miss the follow-up kick that swept pass his face before jumping into the personal space of Izayoi to swing a punch with his right hand to strike the abdomen.

Izayoi coughed up some blood but his fighting spirit had not been dampened in the slightest.

Clasping his hands together and intertwining his fingers, he swung it down upon the back shaft of His Highness’s head.

“Gah……!”

With a force that caused the ground to form a depression, His Highness’s head had smashed into the ground. Not only was his forehead hurt and after receiving the heavy handed attack on the back shaft of his head, even if it were him he would inevitably be forced to kneel at least once.

In contrast, Izayoi was free of any fatal injuries despite panting heavily from the fight. Although the physical capabilities of the bodies were relatively similar on the appearance, but the first to tire out from the scuffle was His Highness. Izayoi initially thought that this is due to the advantage he had in his physical strength, but the situation seemed a little off at this point.

“……”

Wiping away the trickle of blood at the corner of his lips, Izayoi watched His Highness in surprise. The number of punches were equal and he did not feel any different in the powers of their fists.

Could it be that it is the difference between stamina?

(''No……It doesn’t feel like that is the case.'')

Izayoi adjusted his breathing for he decided to ponder over it quietly.

But the laugh from His Highness interrupted Izayoi’s thoughts.

“Haha……Sakamaki Izayoi, aren’t you very calm here? Even though you could have easily followed it up with another attack.”

“……”

Izayoi did not reply but his restrain from continuing the fight was definitely unnatural.

Up till this point in time, Izayoi already had three chances to defeat His Highness. Not by the use of fists to end it but by the usage of the dormant power in his body, which is the Gift of [Code Unknown].

If it were to be used, the pillar of light that could pass judgement upon the Gods and send the Huge Dragon into oblivion with a strike, this young lad should be defeated. But at every opportunity that Izayoi wanted to use it, there was an indescribable anxiety that would take root within his heart.

—Is it really okay for me to use it here?

This sort of intimidating pressure did not seem to come from this white haired lad with golden irises. It was a kind of insecurity that crept upon him from below his feet and surfacing in his thoughts from time to time to create a momentary opening between his attacks.

“I see. Your instincts are quite good. If you had used your trump card, I would also have to return the favor. In that situation, we might even cause the worst case scenario of destroying the seal of that fellow—you’ve also felt it right? The monster that sleeps within [Kouen City].”

“————-!”

“If that fellow awakens, everything would be wasted. Currently, without Shiroyasha in the lower levels, no one would be able to stop him. And that includes me and you.”

“……oh? That’s quite a humble self-evaluation from you.”

Izayoi gave a laugh as he taunted his opponent but he clearly understood it in his heart.

Ever since the start of the battle, there was an unthinkable amount of animosity that was surged from the depths of the ground. And according to Izayoi’s instincts, he could tell that the animosity was directed towards himself and His Highness.

“Mah, I guess we can only stick to the simple fist brawl then. Looks like our powers are quite equal….No, although it’s frustrating……but Sakamaki Izayoi, you are currently stronger than me.”

“Yeah, if we continue to fight, it’s an eighty or ninety percent chance for me to come out as the victor.”

Izayoi slightly nodded as he confirmed the deduction with reality.

Despite the battle being able to drag on for a few more hours, the curtains of the fight were inevitably drawing to a close with Izayoi’s victory.

His Highness also understood that fact but he leisurely shrugged his shoulders while shaking his head slowly.

“But it’s a pity that the end is already determined……you’ve heard it as well didn’t you? The sound that the Outer Wall, which protects this City, has fallen.”

Two locations, Three, the Outer Wall was being broken through in a series of attacks from different areas.

The inpouring wave of Demonified Titans swept the fatigued Fire Dragons and Lesser Dragons aside as they rushed towards the Palace where he now stood. And he was unsure of the extent which Asuka, Yao and the others would be able to hold out with the battle that would become a drawn out battle.

It would only be a matter of time before the balance in powers are destroyed.

“Come on, it’s better to defeat me as early as possible you know? I’m already prepared to fight you for a few hours. And in the worst case scenario, I would only need to escape to the city areas too. After all, in that duration, your comrades would surely be wiped out, right?!”

“Tch, what a talkative Hakuhatsuki!”

Izayoi crushed the ground under foot as he charged forward. His Highness had also taken on a fighting stance in response.

But the end was already clear to His Highness.

(''What a surprise, I didn’t expect him to have such a weakness.'')

Each time that they crossed fists, His Highness felt a growing understanding about the character of Izayoi. Grasping the development and experiences that led up to this character did not take much time.

Sakamaki Izayoi, this man—had most likely overcome every single problem with his own strength alone. As long as it is within the realms of his power, he would be sure to protect all the things he can and eradicate the enemies with all his might.

But it is precisely because of that, which made him anxious about the situation that he had no control over.

Reason being that he overtly pampers the people around him.

(''To put it nicely, it would be the treasuring of his comrades, but this guy isn’t like that. The anxiety that he feels isn’t just out of his concern over his comrades. This guy, Sakamaki Izayoi—'')

—Doesn’t trust his comrades.

No matter the amount of euphemisms that can be used to describe his character in a better light, the basic nature of this guy is one that is unable to trust in his comrades.

(''This weakness……is something that can be manipulated. If used correctly, it will be easy to break him down!'')

The corners of His Highness’s lips twitched upwards as he started to engage in the fight once more.

He could already see the way out of this situation but the next problem was what to do next in the Game. Moreover the chess pieces in his hands were also limited and insufficient.

Then all he could do for now is to resign himself to fate while steeling his determination to swing his next punch.

<noinclude>
===Translator's Notes===
<references/>

{{Mondaiji Nav|p1=7|p2=Chapter 4|n1=7|n2=Chapter 6}}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume05 Chapter6

2014-08-23T12:57:58Z

Youth: /* Chapter 6 - Blood's Truth */

==Chapter 6 - Blood's Truth==

"This is a safe place, right?"

Seeing her environment, Rushella laughed in self-mockery.

Indeed, it was safe, very safe.

This kind of place, not even sunlight could enter. It was also protected heavily by alloyed armor.

Alarms will be triggered in the event of an invasion. The security guards were also experienced experts in dealing with the supernatural. Naturally, that included vampires.

Indeed, this was underground of the MPD at Kasumigaseki--The Supernatural Investigations Section headquarters.

Futhermore, Rushella was currently at the deepest part of the headquarters, the prison where Fergus used to be incarcerated.

Although she was not handcuffed and she had come here voluntarily, it still felt no different from being an inmate.

"Don't complain. Your coffin has been transported here from that church so get some proper rest."

Standing behind her, Rangetsu said reluctantly.

Last night, she had gone to pick up Rushella.

In any case, Rushella was first brought to the relevant part of the MPD to undergo questioning like "have you drunk human blood during the time you were missing" as a matter of formality.

Then under Rangetsu's supervision, she was treated to a meal and a bath--At least she was treated with courtesy.

In the end, after all sorts of procedures and the underground facility was prepared properly, the day had gone by and it was daytime during the following day.

"This place is so dark, there's no concept of time. What time is it now?"

"What are you complaining about dark as a vampire? Okay, just keep still and don't make a fuss. If you don't behave, you'll have to stay here forever, you know?"

"Hmph, this place has been broken into before, is it really safe? I can see repairs in process all over the place."

"Now that is a hard one to refute... However, this is at least the safest place in Japan. Just stay here obediently, for Kujou-kun's sake as well."

"I know."

"We can still provide blood. Tell us immediately if you feel thirsty."

Saying that, Rangetsu left. Rushella did not respond to this final word of advice.

Naturally, she could not forget the taste of blood.

Hisui's sweet, very sweet blood.

With just one sip, whether the dryness in her throat or the thirst in her heart, everything was satisfied.

However, she had refused resolutely.

With a grim face, Rushella was crouching in a corner of the square cell.

There was no lighting in the room. Total darkness.

A human would surely be plunged into fear of the dark and try desperately to escape. But Rushella felt calm instead.

No, the place where her heart felt truly calm and at ease was the home where she had lived together with Hisui.

However, that place was no longer her home.

It was not where she belonged to in the first place, just temporary shelter.

Perhaps... Staying here would be more comfortable.

Wiping the tears from the corner of her eye, Rushella looked around the room.

This place had no view and was undecorated.

Even in the darkness, Rushella's vision functioned as normal. Her eyes soon captured the entire room's environment--Then she was shocked.

"...Who is it!?"

Someone was here.

Opposite her gaze, in the other corner, someone was sitting in a chair.

"A shared room? Why wasn't I told about it?"

The other party did not answer.

The sound of a match being struck. A moment later, faint light appeared.

An old-fashioned candlestick was placed at the person's foot. The candlelight illuminated the entire room.

It was apparently a scented candle, filling the room with a sweet fragrance of imaginative fantasy.

"It's you...!"

Rushella was rendered speechless.

Impossible.

How could she possibly come here?

Rushella could not believe her own eyes--Miraluka was sitting right before her.

But it was reality.

Miraluka was sitting elegantly with legs crossed, having changed out of her inverness dress, leaning back on the chair in leisure.

"How are you here!?"

"I was here from the start."

She replied nonchalantly.

Rushella was rooted to the spot in shcok while Miraluka talked nonstop.

"I guess that you might be brought here to be isolated. Running away from my grasp is impossible, but to achieve a certain measure of defense, this place is the best choice. Hence, after that brief fight, I came here first to wait for you."

Clearly it was not as simple as her coming here first.

This woman was funamentally different from the vampires or other supernatural entities Rushella had faced off against in the past.

"This police security of the Supernatural Investigations Section is really full of holes... I can't believe they let you invade this place."

"You're blaming the wrong people if you blame them. Although they are currently shorthanded, invisibility is the expertise of vampires, let alone a True Ancestor like me. Infiltrating this place is no difficult task if I'm serious. By the way, one of the True Ancestors was even more talented at invisibility than me, but she's no longer around."

Sadness filled Miraluka's eyes when she brought up her peer's death.

But Rushella could not empathize.

She could only respond with genuine feelings.

"You came to kill me...?"

"Half correct, half wrong. I am not interested in your life or death, but it's just incidental to what will happen."

"Incomprehensible... If you find me an eyesore, say it clearly! Because... I find you very much of an eyesore too."

"Hmph, is that so?"

Miraluka nodded with deep feeling.

Seeing her so arrogant, Rushella could not help but spit out all the thoughts she had kept hidden in her heart.

"It's you every time...! When I'm together with Hisui, you always appear! If only you didn't exist... If only you didn't exist...!!"

"If I didn't exist, then Hisui would not have lived to this day."

Miraluka answered indifferently. Rushella could not talk back.

Victory was decided from the start.

Denying her meant denying Hisui.

"A young little life that almost died from inane reasons. I used to believe, for a very long time, that humans were foolish creatures. Taking in a human on a whim to raise, I never knew it would be so interesting. I now understand a little how my perished peers felt."

"You said it was on a whim...? Hisui, he... has always felt... towards you...!"

Rushella clenched her fists and glared viciously at Miraluka.

A million thoughts converged, forming invisible pressure imposed upon Miraluka.

The negative emotions in the underground prison finally turned into killing intent, coalescing in Rushella's hands.

Holding her usual dagger in a reverse grip, she closed in on the enemy.

"Is that so...? He loved me, I see."

"What...!?"

"In that case, my return was worth it. Now there is meaning for me to kill you."

"What are you talking about!?"

Rushella had already rushed up to her but Miraluka remained unfazed. Instead, she pointed at the door.

"Would you like a change of location? This place really kills the mood."

"You mean changing to a location more suitable to killing me?"

"That I won't deny. But I could at least offer you a gift to take with you to hell, how's that? About your origins."

"...!? You know about it?"

"Merely indirect hearsay, but I have investigated your identity. Follow me if you wish to know."

Miraluka walked out the door.

After some hesitation, Rushella followed.

Even though this was path to hell, her intense desire to figure out her past still prevailed over all else.

This time, the prison break was calm and elegant, unlike the two previous incidents with severe casualties.

Zero casualties, no loss or damage.

The number of people who discovered the escapees were also zero.

Minutes later, when the setting sun's lingering glow was dyeing the sky, the two vampires arrived at the ground's surface in each other's company.

"Kujou-kun... Did something happen today?"

"Nothing."

After school, Hisui was packing his things when his neighbor, Reina, asked with worry..

After all, Hisui only came to school in the afternoon, so it was natural for her to worry.

No, even if that was not the case, she would still worry for Hisui.

Ever since Rushella left, that was how she had been acting.

"I didn't feel well earlier and visited the hospital. The doctor said I'm just tired so there's nothing major."

This did not count as a lie.

He had gone to the hospital and there was nothing unusual with his health.

"Really...? I'm glad to hear that."

"Oh right, I forgot to tell you. Rushella came back."

"Eh, really?"

Reina instantly smiled radiantly.

Hisui also found her smile contagious.

"Should we celebrate? After all, it's almost Christmas!"

"Christmas huh..."

Only after saying that word did Hisui realize how incompatible it was with vampires. He could not help but smile wryly.

In terms of average Japanese people's faith, there should not be any deterimental effect on Rushella. But considering Reina's family situation, she might even invite them to attend mass at a church.

Spending Christmas at a church was probably hell for a vampire... No, calling it heaven might be more apt?

"It's okay, you don't have to. If we organize some kind of event, she might regret coming back."

"Okay, I guess you have a point... Christmas should be spent with family after all. Are you going to spend it with that lady who visited last time?"

These words caused Hisui's chest to tighten.

Indeed, he had spent Christmas every year with her in the past.

Hisui already knew a long time ago that Santa Claus did not exist, but there was Miraluka.

Every year, he would receive a present, eat turkey and cake.

A Christmas spent with a vampire--This kind of exotic event had stopped since last year.

The winter of his third year in middle school, he had spent a lonely Christmas, a silent night without Miraluka.

So, what about this year?

"Who are you going to spend Christmas with?"

Reina asked again without any ill intent.

I'm fine with spending it alone if there's no one--Perhaps Hisui could say that.

"...I dunno."

But he evaded the question and chose escapism.

Reina wanted to say more but Hisui left her behind and got out of the classroom.

Mei watched him leave.

Then as though thinking of something, she walked over to Eruru who was packing her schoolbag.

"Umm... Could you stay a while? I'm guessing Senpai has things to ask you."

"Got it. Then the usual place...? Never mind, how about the student council office?"

"No problem. Let's go."

It was currently dusk.

The red evening glow covered the entire sky. Shortly after, it was going to be devoured by the dark canopy of night.

Who knew how much time had passed. Miraluka and Rushella had arrived at the park near Hisui's house.

There were few pedestrians here. Plus the thick foliage blocked the street lights, this place was particularly dark even in the daytime, let alone night.

"I used to take Hisui here often. There are no kids in the area and other parks are packed with people, so I could only bring him here. What a shame that we couldn't experience what people call family outings."

"Hmph, showing off much? Let me tell you, I have memories too, right here in this park! After all, over there is the place Hisui and I met!"

Rushella puffed out her chest proudly and pointed at the alley where she had met Hisui for the first time.

Indeed, that night, she had encountered Hisui here--then sucked his blood.

Everything started here.

"Oh my, how unfortunate for that brat."

Hisui would probably agree if he heard that.

Miraluka walked over to the pavilion in the center of the park. Rushella followed with a scowl.

The two of them sat down on the wooden bench and looked at each other.

Miraluka took out two wine glasses and placed them on a small table. She had picked them up from home on the way. Then she took out a bottle of vintage fine wine and poured into the glasses.

"I don't drink."

"I didn't poison it. Poisoning would be meaningless for both of us. Don't you like this color and fragrance? We cannot resist. This is a taste shared by all vampires."

"...Hisui will get mad. He sad that minors cannot drink this. He is clearly a minor himself."

"Oh really? By the way, in my collection is a bottle of wine whose vintage is the year Hisui was born. Do you know where it went?"

"...No idea."

She did not admit she was the one who broke it.

This incident still pained Rushella in her heart.

She really hated this woman.

"Okay... About me, if you know something then answer me quickly! I don't have the mood to drink and chat with you!"

Rushella asked fiercely while Miraluka picked up a glass of wine elegantly.

Savoring the fragrant and complicated wine, she looked at Rushella.

"There are a total of twelve True Ancestors and you are not one of them."

"So what? Then who am I!?"

"Twelve women... Some of them have barely spoken to me while others have never liked me. But we would all gather once a year to meet up. A kind of year end report, I suppose. Drinking red wine, eating bread, chatting casually. It was very lively."

"A 'reunion' for True Ancestors huh? That's so human of you and them. When did you gather every year?"

"Christmas."

Miraluka answered with full seriousness but Rushella could not help but suspect her of joking.

Impossible.

This was absolutely absolutely absolutely impossible.

"Are you really a vampire!?"

"What's wrong with celebrating ''his'' birthday? Everything of ours started with him, from the very day when we embraced his remains and drank his blood."

Rushella hid her laughter after hearing that. She gradually understood that what was up next was related to her true identity.

"We would gather every year, but starting at some point, someone became absent. Although those of us attending did not decrease every year, it was at least decreasing every century. Some were destroyed by humans, other sought destruction on their own, others had accidents. By the time we were down to half, someone spoke up. She said that things would be bad at this rate and vampires will go extinct one day, so something must be done."

"Why did they think that? As long as we want, we can create servants easily..."

"When a True Ancestor perishes, so does all her servants."

"Then have offspring and descendants..."

"A vampire's reproductive ability is much lower than a human's. Even with an immortal body, one cannot bear too many children in the end. And among them are some who are like me, childless our entire lives with no intention of procreating. Then what? To sustain the prosperity of the race, ultimately, the base number of True Ancestors needs to be expanded."

"Expanded...!? Is that possible?

Rushella smacked the table and stood up.

As planned by that Fergus, as long as the direct bloodline of a True Ancestor was maintained, the existence of pureblooded vampires infinitely close to True Ancestors could be maintained.

But how could a True Ancestor herself be recreated?

Staring into the wine in her glass, Miraluka continued nonstop. Recalling back then, this was the liquid that man had called "my blood."

"The blood of God that we drank no longer exists. According to legend, there are a few holy relics that were stained with that blood, but the veracity is difficult to determine for all of them. Even if they were real, freshness has been lost. So another method must be found in search of substitutes."

"Substitutes...?"

This word made Rushella go pale.

She could already guess.

But she dared not speak out.

"Indeed. The closest substitute to God... That is rather taboo to say. Rather, the substitute with the most concentrated curse in the blood, punished by God, namely, the blood of the True Ancestors."

"...!"

"Giving a vampire's blood to another vampire has no effect. But giving it to a human is different. Whether ingested orally or injected directly into a blood vessel, it always result in irregular vampirization, giving birth to a vicious monster. The same goes for a True Ancestor's blood, of course. However, there were exceptions among them."

"Exceptions...?"

Rushella's face turned more and more pale.

Stop talking.

Don't say anymore.

A voice was screaming that in her mind.

"I don't know the precise details either. They asked me, so I provided my blood but I was not interested in how it was going to be used. Neither did I know who it was used on. However, at the very least, you were born. I have heard of rare cases of success. Fakes who had drunk the blood of True Ancestors. Former humans. During childhood or puberty, perhaps even in the womb--A certain True Ancestor conferred her blood to you. This resulted in turning you into a vampire infinitely close to a True Ancestor. If you're asking what is your identity, you are one of our subspecies, what one might call a Pseudo True Ancestor, perhaps?"

"Pseudo True Ancestor..."

Rushella understood this term.

In other words, a so-called imposter.

An artificial creation created by the True Ancestors' need.

She was a fake existence from the start.

Rushella slid down from the bench and fell on the ground.

Shaken regarding her own origin, she was unable to support her body.

"Who... am I...?"

Looking at Miraluka, she searched for answers.

But Miraluka did not care about her at all, all she saw was wine.

"How would I know? Perhaps an ordinary character you could find anywhere, but I suspect you have undergone modification. You have no memories probably because you never experienced life in human society to begin with. Just find a suitable garden, implant a bit of basic knowledge, then you were born. Since you woke up as though you had hibernated, your actual age is probably similar to your appearance. But your heart is like a newborn baby's, a pure and untainted True Ancestor. The reason you love Hisui is merely an imprinting process similar to a hatchling's. That being said, his special constitution, allowing you to drink from him as you wish in a semi-perpetual manner, is probably one of the reasons."

Rushella remained collapsed, sitting on the ground.

Everything was futile.

The past she hoped to find did not exist in the first palce.

She regretted searching for her roots.

Her only measure of identity--a True Ancestor vampire--also collapsed totally.

"They placed you in a coffin after birth, preserved appropriately then kept securely in different locations--That's all I heard. I never expected to find one of them sleeping in my surroundings."

"Why put me on that kind of mountain...? The True Ancestors created me then abandoned me...?"

"You'll have to ask the True Ancestor who created you. That said, she no longer exists. She created you and others just in case, but she perished first. On the other hand, someone like me who cared nothing for the proliferation of the race ended up surviving. What a twist of fate."

Miraluka downed her glass of wine, stood up and walked over to Rushella.

Supporting herself with her arms, Rushella kept backing away.

"...I understand about me now. But why do you have to kill me... Is it just because the sight of me offends you...? In your eyes, I am an imposter, so you cannot bear the sight...!?"

"No, I feel grateful to you instead. Your existence is truly excellent insurance."

The sun was about to set.

The crimson gaze pireced Rushella.

Normally speaking, the mystic eyes had no effect on vampires themselves.

But the light from Miraluka's eyes was immeasurably commanding. Rushella could not help but sprawl on the ground.

"What is your goal...!?"

Miraluka smiled mercilessly and pointed at the left of Rushella's chest.

That was where she had targeted yesterday.

This was her ultimate goal all along.

"I want your heart."

"Is there anything you've figured out? Not just Hi-kun, even Eruru-chan is making such a solemn look?"

The group was gathered around the long table in the student council office. Mei was the first to speak.

Right now, the only people present were her and Eruru, as well as Kirika who had provided the student council office.

The president and the other student council members were not around, making this the perfect spot for a confidential conversation.

"Kujou-san had a thorough checkup this morning."

"Oh my, you two have progressed to that point already? Should I cook red beans and rice to celebrate?"

"...Sudou-san."

Kirika scolded Mei for her messing around and urged Eruru to continue with her gaze.

"The object of the tests was about Kujou-san's constitution."

"Oh you've checked it before, right? But nothing came out in the end, didn't it?"

"Indeed. No particular conclusion was reached this time either. However, more time was spent on the physiological analysis, hence some of that Miraluka vampire's intent could be deduced as a result."

"What's goign on? Why does she want to kill Rushella?"

Eruru did not answer Kirika. Instead, she asked her and Mei another question.

"Let me ask you two. How would you destroy a vampire?"

Why ask this now? Mei and Kirika exchanged glances in puzzlement.

"Hmm, expose them to sunlight... Stake them through the heart?"

"Decapitation then crush the head... Although it's so bloody that I don't really want to actually do it."

Eruru nodded quietly, seemingly satisfied with these cliched answers.

"Correct indeed. Conversely, attacks to the head and heart will cause fatal injuries to vampires. These locations cannot regenerate."

"I know that kind of stuff but what does it have to do with the current incident?"

"Are you implying that Miraluka is actualy a fake... The real one is already dead?"

Eruru shook her head and refuted Kirika's question.

"No, she is most likely the real one, which is why Kujou-san feels so troubled. Just as he told us, Miraluka possesses the greatest powers of regeneration among all vampires. Surviving on willpower alone was most likely true. But she is currently very weak. She has no more time."

"Incomplete regeneration? I don't think I saw her in pain or discomfot?"

Mei tried hard to recall what had happened but could not identify anything unusual.

Since she had lost that badly in a contest of strength, she ought to conclude that Miraluka was very strong, not weak.

"She is flawed but not in pain. That is why our attacks failed. I found it strange at the time and Kujou-san probably noticed it. He probably did not tell us because he refused to admit it. This time, the wool was pulled over his eyes as well."

"What do you mean? She looks very normal in appearance, right? What is she lacking?"

Seeing Kirika baffled, Eruru pointed at the left of her own chest.

"She is lacking a heart."

" "HUH!?" "

Mei and Kirika were stunned speechless while Eruru continued:

"Yesterday, my silver bullet shot through her heart. The bullet definitely pierced the chest. Supposing the bullet was blocked by a rib, or stayed in the heart, she should have suffered severe injury, but she still managed to live. But the bullet definitely pierced her body with the same effect as a wooden stake piercing the heart, yet she did not perish. Why?"

Incomprehensible.

How would one know?

Mei and Kirika could only shake their heads with pale faces.

"The answer is simple. She has no heart to begin with. Since it is not there, it cannot be destroyed. Hence the bullet shot through easily because there was no obstacle, because there was no heart there at all."

"Umm... Hold on, hold on right there, how does she live without a heart!?"

"Was her heart damaged and did not regenerate for some reason!? But if that's the case, she should be destroyed, right?"

Neither of them could accept it. Eruru indifferently explained the results of Hisui's tests.

"Her heart still exists. Even right now, it is currently beating. However, it is outside her body."

Mei and Kirika looked at each other.

Judging from the earlier conversation, the answer was right in front of them.

"Could it be... her heart..."

"Inside Kujou-kun's body..."

"Indeed. Her heart has been transplanted into Kujou-san. Kujou-san suffered a heavy injury overseas with severe damage to his heart. There was no other way to save him. The operation was probably performed without even using anesthetics but at the time, Kujou-san was in no condition to care what exactly she was doing to him. However, he seems to remember hazily. The scar left on his chest, the special constitution rendering vampirization ineffective, as well as his memories of her performing chest compressions desperately. Judging from the surgical scars and the ECG, he definitely went through an operation. Unlike dhampirs like me, he is a human with vampire powers residing in his body."

This explanation brought upon a long silence.

Miraluka barely managed to survive with her heart beating outside her body.

This miraculous sustenance of life was only made possible by an immortal vampire.

However, this could not possibly be sustained indefinitely.

"Right now, her body is an empty shell without a core. Precisely because she is a True Ancestor, she is barely hanging on to life. Even with her heart outside her body, as long as the heart remains fine, she remains immortal--That is precisely a vampire."

"How long can she last like this?"

Mei asked seriously.

Whether or not her heart was inside her body, it was fine as long as she lived.

At least Hisui would be satisfied.

But if her resurrection was only temporary, if she was no longer eternal... She must definitely be planning something as a result.

"Since her heart is absent from her body, she might perish any time. At least, she is currently so weak that she cannot even heal the injury from blocking a bullet with her hand. She probably cannot last much longer. The reason she gathered huge quantities of blood was most likely to find a solution. But she discovered that it was futile whether she sought quality or quantity. Hence, she now regards Rushella as her last resort for salvation."

"Using her... as a backup heart?"

Kirika concluded.

Her original heart was sustaining Hisui's life and could not be taken out, of course.

Hence, she could only search for a substitute.

Using a vampire's regenerative abilities, transplanting another person's organs or limbs were not a problem at all.

"Indeed. But this is a heart after all, so it cannot be replaced so easily. A human heart is definitely not going to work while ordinary vampires will not necessarily satisfy her. Hence, she chose the heart closest to her own, one closest to a True Ancestor's heart. The answer is... Rushella."

Eruru concluded.

After a moment's silence, Mei said:

"Will this... succeed? It's a heart after all? If taking it out and installing it would work, she wouldn't have to go through so much trouble."

Kirika also agreed. This action could lead to futility.

"Even if the transplant succeeds, there is no guarantee how long she will live. Then wouldn't Rushella-san have died for nothing? If her heart is taken out of her body, Rushella-san would surely perish instantly."

"Indeed, perhaps you two are right. Miraluka surviving is a miracle. Kujou-san sustaining the heart is also a miracle. The two of them meeting again is yet another miracle. However, she is still gambling everything on this. Most likely, she must have tried all sorts of solutions after returning but none worked. Still, she clings to life, refusing to give up."

"It must be for Hi-kun."

"Women are the weaker sex, yet they are powerful as mothers... No, rather, it is a woman's dedication."

The girls smiled wryly.

We really can't win against her--Their smiles carried such a realization.

The True Ancestor who had chosen destruction for the sake of a boy. Now, she was seeking life for the same boy.

The trio fell silent. Eruru looked at her cellphone.

A text from Rangetsu.

"She says Rushella-san has gone missing. Presumably, she would not leave on her own... Miraluka probably visited."

"Oh my, what a pain! Vampires really can't give us a break!"

"No helping it... She is doing it for Kujou-kun after all."

Mei and Kirika stood up and left the student council office.

Eruru was about to follow them when they asked her at the same time.

"You're not going to tell Hi-kun?"

"Keeping him out... Isn't that not good?"

Eruru was struggling internally too.

Not wanting to get him involved, these was Eruru's benevolent intent--As long as the few of them could handle this matter, it would be for the best.

However, Eruru chose something else.

"Please go ahead first, you two. Oogami-san already memorized her smell so it should be easy to track her. You two meet up with Oogami-san first."

"Okay, I'm leaving Hi-kun to you❤"

"We will be waiting for you."

Eruru saw them off then ran through the corridor to that empty classroom.

"Hisui-kun, you look like it's the end of the world."

Hisui was sprawled over a desk. Touko was hovering leisurely by his side.

She was actually quite annoying but today, Hisui found her presence calming.

Seeing things getting complicated, perhaps she was the only one who could remain uninvolved.

"Touko-san, you're in such good spirits even though you're dead."

After saying that, he realized he was being way too sarcastic.

But Touko did not mind. Raising her arms, she curled her forearms and made an energetic pose.

"Yes❤ You've gotta enjoy life to the max!"

"Well, your life has already ended, Touko-san..."

"Of course not. Earth-bound spirits still need love!"

"You'd better pray for love in your next life. By the way, don't you want to move on to the afterlife?"

"Feelings are very important for things like that. When the time comes, I might disappear without even the chance to finish saying 'I am so happy...'"

Touko laughed sadly.

On further thought, Hisui realized her presence was the weakest. After all, the vast majority of people could not sense her existence.

By the time people were able to see her, they were perhaps already dead.

"...Touko-san, what about your family? Whether or not you want to move on, since you never got the chance to say goodbye to them, how about find them... and meet them or something?"

"Hmm, my family situation wasn't too good. I think they've moved away already so I don't have to visit on purpose. Getting too attached to things from my life won't help. I have to live by looking to the future!"

"Yeah, well, you're already dead..."

It was no joking matter for a dead person to be advising a living person on how to live.

"By the way... What's troubling you, Hisui-kun? Is it that pretty lady?"

"Yeah, pretty much. She's currently alive probably because of me. It feels like she crawled out of the grave because she was too worried about me. Clearly it's something to be happy about but I can't feel happy, so lame of me. I don't wish for her to be better off dead, but..."

"But?"

--Could he stand aside and ignore Rushella's death?

Indeed, he had been asking himself.

He ought to talk to her and ask if there existed some other solution.

However, Miraluka must have thought over this type of question already.

Before revealing herself, she must have tried many solutions.

However, finding nothing, her limit was approaching.

Hence--

"Actually, don't make things out to be too complicated, okay?"

Touko the optimist spoke while going in a circle in the air.

Seeing her so optimistic, Hisui could not help but retort harshly.

"What do you mean? I'm facing a war between the mother-in-law and the bride. How do you expect me to get out of this kind of hopeless situation?"

"Hmm, choosing between the two of them, who is the most important, but do you really need to agonize over this kind of thing?"

Touko was still drifting back and forth on the side.

Looking detached from the mundane world, she was simply speaking as an observer and elder.

"Because you're all alive. Unlike me, you're all living. Important people, important things, these will all increase as time goes by. If you have to rank everything and pick out what's the most important, doesn't that mean giving up on so many things?"

"..."

"Isn't it better to live life more greedily, embracing everyone in your bosom?"

Touko smiled tenderly.

Hisui could not help but smile too.

Oh I see now.

Actually, he already knew a long time ago.

"Elders are different after all."

"Despite how I look, I am like an older sister! Do you know why I am so great?"

"Now I know. But don't move on until I leave this school, okay?"

"Yes, I will stay here for ten more years!"

That's way too long--Hisui could not help but remark in his heart.

Then he left the empty classroom and ended up running into Eruru in the hallway.

"Kariya..."

"Rushella-san has gone missing. She is most likely with your foster mother. Are you coming?"

"Yeah."

"Perhaps one of them might end up dead. Rather, I might be firing my gun."

"No problem. I will try my best to stop them."

"What a fool. Why don't you stop interfering in conflicts betwen vampires?"

"Don't say that. If you get into a fight with someone, I will try to stop it too."

"..."

Eruru went silent.

Gazing at Hisui, her expresison was inscrutable.

"...What? Shouldn't we hurry?"

Hisui urged.

Hence, Eruru finally resolved herself to speak.

"I have something I wanted to say to you. Starting a long time ago, I have wanted to tell you this."

"What?"

"I... I..."

Taking a deep breath, she stared into Hisui's eyes and said, one word at a time:

"I ABSOLUTELY HATE YOU!!"

"Huh?"

Hisui was baffled.

He completely failed to understand.

"Uh, I never got the feeling you liked me... But I never expected to hear something so harsh from you directly."

"I have always wanted to tell you those words."

"Hmm, fine, can't be helped... On the other hand, I like you quite a lot."

Instantly, Eruru's entire face went bright red.

Hisui did not notice and continued.

"You're a person with a heart, you helped me so much... Anyway, thank you."

"..."

"So... Let's continue to get along."

As soon as he said that, Hisui felt himself getting kicked in the shin. That force felt like it was enough to break a wooden bat.

"Ouch, what the heck!?"

"Shut up, that is what I hate about you! How can you be considerate for others all the time, how can you be so handsome and gallant, how can you be born with such smarts, everything about you pisses me off!"

"Y-You don't have to go so far..."

Rejected by her totally, Hisui could not help feeling a little sad.

Seeing Hisui make that kind of face, Eruru seemed to get angry. As for why she was angry, Hisui totally could not understand.

"In any case, keep yourself the same, the way I hate you! Don't carelessly change yourself, that will be even more annoying! So... So.. Stay the same as always!"

"...Hmm, okay... I will."

Hisui answered and got kicked again.

Just as he was about to protest, Eruru grabbed his hand.

"Okay, hurry!"

"I know! Sigh, what pissed you off so much..."

While running through the corridor, Hisui muttered in puzzlement.

Behind them, Touko was happily watching them leave.

"My heart...?"

Rushella covered her left breast.

Indeed, that was where Miraluka aimed last time.

But why?

"Are you saying you want to destroy me completely because I am in your way..!?"

"If I wanted to destroy you, I would have done it a long time ago. I simply want your heart, that is all."

"I am asking you your goal...!"

"Have you heard of heart transplants? Because... I don't have one..."

Miraluka took off her inverness dress then unclasped a strap to reveal her left breast.

On the white and pale breast, surpassing Rushella's in volume, a clear bullet hole was visible.

It was an empty hole left on the chest after being pierced by a bullet.
[[image:Draculea V05 - BW09.jpg|thumb]]

"You...!"

"Who knows when this wound will heal up. But rather, whether I can survive until the day it heals is also unknown. Right now, I don't even have half the power from my prime."

"Why...? Unlike me, you are a real True Ancestor, right!?"

"Indeed, precisely because of that, I managed to survive, barely. But I already gave my heart to Hisui. I lived because my heart is still beating, but this is the limit. Like a wound clock that will stop turning eventually. So... I can only get a new replacement, a substitute infinitely close to me. Even if the result is a gamble... I can only take the gamble."

Rushella finally understood Miraluka's intent.

She wanted her body, her heart.

This body, created as a True Ancestor's backup, was now carrying out its duty, how ironic.

"You chose death once... to save Hisui. Now, you have returned for Hisui and you will live on for him. Is that what's going on?"

"...Living on is precisely my lot in life as a vampire. I will do so even at the cost of destroying you."

"Is that so...? Very well, take it. I don't care."

Like Miraluka, Rushella exposed her left breast.

After sunset, the evening wind blew across her white chest.

"May I? I am rather special, while you will immediately perish once your heart is gouged out?"

"Sure. This is the only thing I can do... for that guy."

Miraluka's face went dark.

Her beautiful face had been as serene as a lake until now. Faint signs of laughter were surfacing.

But she still stepped forward.

Reaching out, her right hand turned into a killing weapon.

Rushella closed her eyes tightly in resignation, puffing out her chest, offering everything.

At the last moment, footsteps were heard from behind.

Miraluka looked back. The arrivals were related to Hisui.

They were Mei, Kirika and Rangetsu.

"Trying to stop me?"

The trio nodded at the same time.

"Why? She is the rival of you three. And it's a conflict between vampires. Why interfere?"

"To earn affection points!"

Mei replied instantly.

"That's right, if anything happened to this child, if we watched without doing anything, he will surely hate us. I don't want that."

Kirika smiled sadly.

"Also, if you were to succeed... I will be excluded by them even more. I don't have much presence already."

Rangetsu declared with an elder's dignity.

Everyone was in agreement.

"When did he learn to capture women's hearts so well? I don't know if I should be happy or sad about that."

Miraluka sighed in exasperation and smiled.

At this time, new intruders arrived, deepening Miraluka's smile.

Hisui and Eruru arrived one after another.

Hisui was carrying the sacred cross sword from home, the Tzara Blade.

On the sword's blade, gemstones were giving off crimson light dyeing the surroundings red.

"You brought the talisman I left you? What are you intending? To destroy me with it?"

"...No."

"Fighting using your constitution? Your body carries the potential for a human to oppose vampires. If humans could stand on equal ground with vampires, then there will no longer be conflict between them. Perhaps coexistence could be actualized. Are you thinking of using this power to fight me?"

"No."

Then what are you going to do?"

Hisui pointed the Tzara Blade at himself.

"This heart, I'm returning it to you."

Closing his eyes, Hisui pierced his own chest with the blade.

Blood splashed everywhere.

Kirika screamed while Mei and Rangetsu were stunned.

Eruru had apparently predicted this scene. Turning her face away, she endured the smell of blood, desperately trying to maintain her sanity.

"What are you doing...!?"

Miraluka finally showed surprise on her face.

She had not given Hisui this sword for this kind of task.

"Are you trying to waste everything I've done!?"

"...You're the one who's wasting everything. I don't want to lose you again. Neither do I want to lose Rushella!"

Hisui pressed against his left chest that was bleeding like a spring.

The bleeding was making his originally pale skin even more pallid. The crest of thorns appeared on his neck.

Anti-Drac mode.

But this transformation was just a necessary result. It was not his goal.

"This was originally yours... I'm returning it to you now. This is enough. Don't do anything to Rushella."

"..."

"What about me? Aren't there artificial hearts? There are many solutions so I'll live, somehow... Otherwise, use your vampire powers to make me hibernate or seal me away, whatever you want. I'll wait for you, whether it takes a decade or a century, to make me live on. So stop, it's already enough..."

Hisui desperately used the sacred cross sword to support his collapsing body.

Rushella ran over to hug him.

"Hang in there, don't die!!"

"Don't write me off as dead so easily. You said it before, right...? So don't die either. Also, you too."

The last three words were directed at Miraluka.

He was not mature enough to send everyone he cherished to a perfect ending.

He was not cool enough to abandon everything for one cherished person.

So he had no choice.

And Miraluka--She smiled, smiling faintly with a satisfaction.

"Wonderful."

"Huh...?"

"Looks like you don't need me anymore. This time will be true farewell."

Everyone present tensed up.

Rather than destroying her, they only wanted to protect him.

The girls were trying to save Hisui's life.

And Hisui, to avoid losing her again...

But time was merciless.

The outline of Miraluka's face was collapsing bit by bit.

Starting from the edges, her body was gradually turning into ash.

"Why...!? Hey!"

Hisui ran over.

He wanted to hug Miraluka, but the collapsing limbs were scattered in the wind, leaving only her torso in his arms.

"Why... Why!? Why do this...!? Hey, hurry and drink blood, as much as you need, drink my blood! If you die a second time, I absolutely won't forgive you!"

"I am already dead to begin with. Also, I don't need your blood. Who do you take me for?"

"No time for jokes... Hey!"

"Your blood... Save it for her."

Miraluka's eyes met with Hisui's gaze.

Staying where she was, the last True Ancestor smiled tenderly.

Like a mother handing over her son, like sister handing over her younger brother, like a woman handing over her lover...

She said to Rushella:

"Continue to drink Hisui's blood. The true value of Anti-Drac mode is in his blood--The weakening of a vampire. His blood tastes excellent and is addictive. Then the vampire becomes progressively weak. One day, you will become completely human."

"You..."

Rushella wanted to step foward but she halted.

This final instant, this farewell moment, should be left for those two alone.

"Farewell forever."

"Hey, hold on, I still haven't--"

Before he could say anything.

Thank you, goodbye, I love you.

None of this could be said to her.

Still the same, nothing changed.

He could only watch helplessly, exactly the same as that day in the past.

Hence, he could only kiss the air. It was the only thing he could do.

Only the mark of her lips remained in the present world, not disappearing for a very long time.

But while their lips separated, the beauty in his arms had already vanished.

The exquisite remains of ash retained the smiling face of Miraluka's final moments, finally scattering in the night, disappearing into the wind.

Hisui embraced the ashes tightly in his arms, sobbing uncontrollably.

Ever since Miraluka died, this was his first time crying.

His cries echoed between heaven and earth, persisting for a long time.

Staying by Hisui's side, Rushella accompanied him. Even when the others had left, she still remained. Forever and ever...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume05 Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Silver Cross and Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume05 Final Chapter|Final Chapter]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume05 Chapter6

2014-08-23T12:50:21Z

Youth: /* Chapter 6 - Blood's Truth */

==Chapter 6 - Blood's Truth==

"This is a safe place, right?"

Seeing her environment, Rushella laughed in self-mockery.

Indeed, it was safe, very safe.

This kind of place, not even sunlight could enter. It was also protected heavily by alloyed armor.

Alarms will be triggered in the event of an invasion. The security guards were also experienced experts in dealing with the supernatural. Naturally, that included vampires.

Indeed, this was underground of the MPD at Kasumigaseki--The Supernatural Investigations Section headquarters.

Futhermore, Rushella was currently at the deepest part of the headquarters, the prison where Fergus used to be incarcerated.

Although she was not handcuffed and she had come here voluntarily, it still felt no different from being an inmate.

"Don't complain. Your coffin has been transported here from that church so get some proper rest."

Standing behind her, Rangetsu said reluctantly.

Last night, she had gone to pick up Rushella.

In any case, Rushella was first brought to the relevant part of the MPD to undergo questioning like "have you drunk human blood during the time you were missing" as a matter of formality.

Then under Rangetsu's supervision, she was treated to a meal and a bath--At least she was treated with courtesy.

In the end, after all sorts of procedures and the underground facility was prepared properly, the day had gone by and it was daytime during the following day.

"This place is so dark, there's no concept of time. What time is it now?"

"What are you complaining about dark as a vampire? Okay, just keep still and don't make a fuss. If you don't behave, you'll have to stay here forever, you know?"

"Hmph, this place has been broken into before, is it really safe? I can see repairs in process all over the place."

"Now that is a hard one to refute... However, this is at least the safest place in Japan. Just stay here obediently, for Kujou-kun's sake as well."

"I know."

"We can still provide blood. Tell us immediately if you feel thirsty."

Saying that, Rangetsu left. Rushella did not respond to this final word of advice.

Naturally, she could not forget the taste of blood.

Hisui's sweet, very sweet blood.

With just one sip, whether the dryness in her throat or the thirst in her heart, everything was satisfied.

However, she had refused resolutely.

With a grim face, Rushella was crouching in a corner of the square cell.

There was no lighting in the room. Total darkness.

A human would surely be plunged into fear of the dark and try desperately to escape. But Rushella felt calm instead.

No, the place where her heart felt truly calm and at ease was the home where she had lived together with Hisui.

However, that place was no longer her home.

It was not where she belonged to in the first place, just temporary shelter.

Perhaps... Staying here would be more comfortable.

Wiping the tears from the corner of her eye, Rushella looked around the room.

This place had no view and was undecorated.

Even in the darkness, Rushella's vision functioned as normal. Her eyes soon captured the entire room's environment--Then she was shocked.

"...Who is it!?"

Someone was here.

Opposite her gaze, in the other corner, someone was sitting in a chair.

"A shared room? Why wasn't I told about it?"

The other party did not answer.

The sound of a match being struck. A moment later, faint light appeared.

An old-fashioned candlestick was placed at the person's foot. The candlelight illuminated the entire room.

It was apparently a scented candle, filling the room with a sweet fragrance of imaginative fantasy.

"It's you...!"

Rushella was rendered speechless.

Impossible.

How could she possibly come here?

Rushella could not believe her own eyes--Miraluka was sitting right before her.

But it was reality.

Miraluka was sitting elegantly with legs crossed, having changed out of her inverness dress, leaning back on the chair in leisure.

"How are you here!?"

"I was here from the start."

She replied nonchalantly.

Rushella was rooted to the spot in shcok while Miraluka talked nonstop.

"I guess that you might be brought here to be isolated. Running away from my grasp is impossible, but to achieve a certain measure of defense, this place is the best choice. Hence, after that brief fight, I came here first to wait for you."

Clearly it was not as simple as her coming here first.

This woman was funamentally different from the vampires or other supernatural entities Rushella had faced off against in the past.

"This police security of the Supernatural Investigations Section is really full of holes... I can't believe they let you invade this place."

"You're blaming the wrong people if you blame them. Although they are currently shorthanded, invisibility is the expertise of vampires, let alone a True Ancestor like me. Infiltrating this place is no difficult task if I'm serious. By the way, one of the True Ancestors was even more talented at invisibility than me, but she's no longer around."

Sadness filled Miraluka's eyes when she brought up her peer's death.

But Rushella could not empathize.

She could only respond with genuine feelings.

"You came to kill me...?"

"Half correct, half wrong. I am not interested in your life or death, but it's just incidental to what will happen."

"Incomprehensible... If you find me an eyesore, say it clearly! Because... I find you very much of an eyesore too."

"Hmph, is that so?"

Miraluka nodded with deep feeling.

Seeing her so arrogant, Rushella could not help but spit out all the thoughts she had kept hidden in her heart.

"It's you every time...! When I'm together with Hisui, you always appear! If only you didn't exist... If only you didn't exist...!!"

"If I didn't exist, then Hisui would not have lived to this day."

Miraluka answered indifferently. Rushella could not talk back.

Victory was decided from the start.

Denying her meant denying Hisui.

"A young little life that almost died from inane reasons. I used to believe, for a very long time, that humans were foolish creatures. Taking in a human on a whim to raise, I never knew it would be so interesting. I now understand a little how my perished peers felt."

"You said it was on a whim...? Hisui, he... has always felt... towards you...!"

Rushella clenched her fists and glared viciously at Miraluka.

A million thoughts converged, forming invisible pressure imposed upon Miraluka.

The negative emotions in the underground prison finally turned into killing intent, coalescing in Rushella's hands.

Holding her usual dagger in a reverse grip, she closed in on the enemy.

"Is that so...? He loved me, I see."

"What...!?"

"In that case, my return was worth it. Now there is meaning for me to kill you."

"What are you talking about!?"

Rushella had already rushed up to her but Miraluka remained unfazed. Instead, she pointed at the door.

"Would you like a change of location? This place really kills the mood."

"You mean changing to a location more suitable to killing me?"

"That I won't deny. But I could at least offer you a gift to take with you to hell, how's that? About your origins."

"...!? You know about it?"

"Merely indirect hearsay, but I have investigated your identity. Follow me if you wish to know."

Miraluka walked out the door.

After some hesitation, Rushella followed.

Even though this was path to hell, her intense desire to figure out her past still prevailed over all else.

This time, the prison break was calm and elegant, unlike the two previous incidents with severe casualties.

Zero casualties, no loss or damage.

The number of people who discovered the escapees were also zero.

Minutes later, when the setting sun's lingering glow was dyeing the sky, the two vampires arrived at the ground's surface in each other's company.

"Kujou-kun... Did something happen today?"

"Nothing."

After school, Hisui was packing his things when his neighbor, Reina, asked with worry..

After all, Hisui only came to school in the afternoon, so it was natural for her to worry.

No, even if that was not the case, she would still worry for Hisui.

Ever since Rushella left, that was how she had been acting.

"I didn't feel well earlier and visited the hospital. The doctor said I'm just tired so there's nothing major."

This did not count as a lie.

He had gone to the hospital and there was nothing unusual with his health.

"Really...? I'm glad to hear that."

"Oh right, I forgot to tell you. Rushella came back."

"Eh, really?"

Reina instantly smiled radiantly.

Hisui also found her smile contagious.

"Should we celebrate? After all, it's almost Christmas!"

"Christmas huh..."

Only after saying that word did Hisui realize how incompatible it was with vampires. He could not help but smile wryly.

In terms of average Japanese people's faith, there should not be any deterimental effect on Rushella. But considering Reina's family situation, she might even invite them to attend mass at a church.

Spending Christmas at a church was probably hell for a vampire... No, calling it heaven might be more apt?

"It's okay, you don't have to. If we organize some kind of event, she might regret coming back."

"Okay, I guess you have a point... Christmas should be spent with family after all. Are you going to spend it with that lady who visited last time?"

These words caused Hisui's chest to tighten.

Indeed, he had spent Christmas every year with her in the past.

Hisui already knew a long time ago that Santa Claus did not exist, but there was Miraluka.

Every year, he would receive a present, eat turkey and cake.

A Christmas spent with a vampire--This kind of exotic event had stopped since last year.

The winter of his third year in middle school, he had spent a lonely Christmas, a silent night without Miraluka.

So, what about this year?

"Who are you going to spend Christmas with?"

Reina asked again without any ill intent.

I'm fine with spending it alone if there's no one--Perhaps Hisui could say that.

"...I dunno."

But he evaded the question and chose escapism.

Reina wanted to say more but Hisui left her behind and got out of the classroom.

Mei watched him leave.

Then as though thinking of something, she walked over to Eruru who was packing her schoolbag.

"Umm... Could you stay a while? I'm guessing Senpai has things to ask you."

"Got it. Then the usual place...? Never mind, how about the student council office?"

"No problem. Let's go."

It was currently dusk.

The red evening glow covered the entire sky. Shortly after, it was going to be devoured by the dark canopy of night.

Who knew how much time had passed. Miraluka and Rushella had arrived at the park near Hisui's house.

There were few pedestrians here. Plus the thick foliage blocked the street lights, this place was particularly dark even in the daytime, let alone night.

"I used to take Hisui here often. There are no kids in the area and other parks are packed with people, so I could only bring him here. What a shame that we couldn't experience what people call family outings."

"Hmph, showing off much? Let me tell you, I have memories too, right here in this park! After all, over there is the place Hisui and I met!"

Rushella puffed out her chest proudly and pointed at the alley where she had met Hisui for the first time.

Indeed, that night, she had encountered Hisui here--then sucked his blood.

Everything started here.

"Oh my, how unfortunate for that brat."

Hisui would probably agree if he heard that.

Miraluka walked over to the pavilion in the center of the park. Rushella followed with a scowl.

The two of them sat down on the wooden bench and looked at each other.

Miraluka took out two wine glasses and placed them on a small table. She had picked them up from home on the way. Then she took out a bottle of vintage fine wine and poured into the glasses.

"I don't drink."

"I didn't poison it. Poisoning would be meaningless for both of us. Don't you like this color and fragrance? We cannot resist. This is a taste shared by all vampires."

"...Hisui will get mad. He sad that minors cannot drink this. He is clearly a minor himself."

"Oh really? By the way, in my collection is a bottle of wine whose vintage is the year Hisui was born. Do you know where it went?"

"...No idea."

She did not admit she was the one who broke it.

This incident still pained Rushella in her heart.

She really hated this woman.

"Okay... About me, if you know something then answer me quickly! I don't have the mood to drink and chat with you!"

Rushella asked fiercely while Miraluka picked up a glass of wine elegantly.

Savoring the fragrant and complicated wine, she looked at Rushella.

"There are a total of twelve True Ancestors and you are not one of them."

"So what? Then who am I!?"

"Twelve women... Some of them have barely spoken to me while others have never liked me. But we would all gather once a year to meet up. A kind of year end report, I suppose. Drinking red wine, eating bread, chatting casually. It was very lively."

"A 'reunion' for True Ancestors huh? That's so human of you and them. When did you gather every year?"

"Christmas."

Miraluka answered with full seriousness but Rushella could not help but suspect her of joking.

Impossible.

This was absolutely absolutely absolutely impossible.

"Are you really a vampire!?"

"What's wrong with celebrating ''his'' birthday? Everything of ours started with him, from the very day when we embraced his remains and drank his blood."

Rushella hid her laughter after hearing that. She gradually understood that what was up next was related to her true identity.

"We would gather every year, but starting at some point, someone became absent. Although those of us attending did not decrease every year, it was at least decreasing every century. Some were destroyed by humans, other sought destruction on their own, others had accidents. By the time we were down to half, someone spoke up. She said that things would be bad at this rate and vampires will go extinct one day, so something must be done."

"Why did they think that? As long as we want, we can create servants easily..."

"When a True Ancestor perishes, so does all her servants."

"Then have offspring and descendants..."

"A vampire's reproductive ability is much lower than a human's. Even with an immortal body, one cannot bear too many children in the end. And among them are some who are like me, childless our entire lives with no intention of procreating. Then what? To sustain the prosperity of the race, ultimately, the base number of True Ancestors needs to be expanded."

"Expanded...!? Is that possible?

Rushella smacked the table and stood up.

As planned by that Fergus, as long as the direct bloodline of a True Ancestor was maintained, the existence of pureblooded vampires infinitely close to True Ancestors could be maintained.

But how could a True Ancestor herself be recreated?

Staring into the wine in her glass, Miraluka continued nonstop. Recalling back then, this was the liquid that man had called "my blood."

"The blood of God that we drank no longer exists. According to legend, there are a few holy relics that were stained with that blood, but the veracity is difficult to determine for all of them. Even if they were real, freshness has been lost. So another method must be found in search of substitutes."

"Substitutes...?"

This word made Rushella go pale.

She could already guess.

But she dared not speak out.

"Indeed. The closest substitute to God... That is rather taboo to say. Rather, the substitute with the most concentrated curse in the blood, punished by God, namely, the blood of the True Ancestors."

"...!"

"Giving a vampire's blood to another vampire has no effect. But giving it to a human is different. Whether ingested orally or injected directly into a blood vessel, it always result in irregular vampirization, giving birth to a vicious monster. The same goes for a True Ancestor's blood, of course. However, there were exceptions among them."

"Exceptions...?"

Rushella's face turned more and more pale.

Stop talking.

Don't say anymore.

A voice was screaming that in her mind.

"I don't know the precise details either. They asked me, so I provided my blood but I was not interested in how it was going to be used. Neither did I know who it was used on. However, at the very least, you were born. I have heard of rare cases of success. Fakes who had drunk the blood of True Ancestors. Former humans. During childhood or puberty, perhaps even in the womb--A certain True Ancestor conferred her blood to you. This resulted in turning you into a vampire infinitely close to a True Ancestor. If you're asking what is your identity, you are one of our subspecies, what one might call a Pseudo True Ancestor, perhaps?"

"Pseudo True Ancestor..."

Rushella understood this term.

In other words, a so-called imposter.

An artificial creation created by the True Ancestors' need.

She was a fake existence from the start.

Rushella slid down from the bench and fell on the ground.

Shaken regarding her own origin, she was unable to support her body.

"Who... am I...?"

Looking at Miraluka, she searched for answers.

But Miraluka did not care about her at all, all she saw was wine.

"How would I know? Perhaps an ordinary character you could find anywhere, but I suspect you have undergone modification. You have no memories probably because you never experienced life in human society to begin with. Just find a suitable garden, implant a bit of basic knowledge, then you were born. Since you woke up as though you had hibernated, your actual age is probably similar to your appearance. But your heart is like a newborn baby's, a pure and untainted True Ancestor. The reason you love Hisui is merely an imprinting process similar to a hatchling's. That being said, his special constitution, allowing you to drink from him as you wish in a semi-perpetual manner, is probably one of the reasons."

Rushella remained collapsed, sitting on the ground.

Everything was futile.

The past she hoped to find did not exist in the first palce.

She regretted searching for her roots.

Her only measure of identity--a True Ancestor vampire--also collapsed totally.

"They placed you in a coffin after birth, preserved appropriately then kept securely in different locations--That's all I heard. I never expected to find one of them sleeping in my surroundings."

"Why put me on that kind of mountain...? The True Ancestors created me then abandoned me...?"

"You'll have to ask the True Ancestor who created you. That said, she no longer exists. She created you and others just in case, but she perished first. On the other hand, someone like me who cared nothing for the proliferation of the race ended up surviving. What a twist of fate."

Miraluka downed her glass of wine, stood up and walked over to Rushella.

Supporting herself with her arms, Rushella kept backing away.

"...I understand about me now. But why do you have to kill me... Is it just because the sight of me offends you...? In your eyes, I am an imposter, so you cannot bear the sight...!?"

"No, I feel grateful to you instead. Your existence is truly excellent insurance."

The sun was about to set.

The crimson gaze pireced Rushella.

Normally speaking, the mystic eyes had no effect on vampires themselves.

But the light from Miraluka's eyes was immeasurably commanding. Rushella could not help but sprawl on the ground.

"What is your goal...!?"

Miraluka smiled mercilessly and pointed at the left of Rushella's chest.

That was where she had targeted yesterday.

This was her ultimate goal all along.

"I want your heart."

"Is there anything you've figured out? Not just Hi-kun, even Eruru-chan is making such a solemn look?"

The group was gathered around the long table in the student council office. Mei was the first to speak.

Right now, the only people present were her and Eruru, as well as Kirika who had provided the student council office.

The president and the other student council members were not around, making this the perfect spot for a confidential conversation.

"Kujou-san had a thorough checkup this morning."

"Oh my, you two have progressed to that point already? Should I cook red beans and rice to celebrate?"

"...Sudou-san."

Kirika scolded Mei for her messing around and urged Eruru to continue with her gaze.

"The object of the tests was about Kujou-san's constitution."

"Oh you've checked it before, right? But nothing came out in the end, didn't it?"

"Indeed. No particular conclusion was reached this time either. However, more time was spent on the physiological analysis, hence some of that Miraluka vampire's intent could be deduced as a result."

"What's goign on? Why does she want to kill Rushella?"

Eruru did not answer Kirika. Instead, she asked her and Mei another question.

"Let me ask you two. How would you destroy a vampire?"

Why ask this now? Mei and Kirika exchanged glances in puzzlement.

"Hmm, expose them to sunlight... Stake them through the heart?"

"Decapitation then crush the head... Although it's so bloody that I don't really want to actually do it."

Eruru nodded quietly, seemingly satisfied with these cliched answers.

"Correct indeed. Conversely, attacks to the head and heart will cause fatal injuries to vampires. These locations cannot regenerate."

"I know that kind of stuff but what does it have to do with the current incident?"

"Are you implying that Miraluka is actualy a fake... The real one is already dead?"

Eruru shook her head and refuted Kirika's question.

"No, she is most likely the real one, which is why Kujou-san feels so troubled. Just as he told us, Miraluka possesses the greatest powers of regeneration among all vampires. Surviving on willpower alone was most likely true. But she is currently very weak. She has no more time."

"Incomplete regeneration? I don't think I saw her in pain or discomfot?"

Mei tried hard to recall what had happened but could not identify anything unusual.

Since she had lost that badly in a contest of strength, she ought to conclude that Miraluka was very strong, not weak.

"She is flawed but not in pain. That is why our attacks failed. I found it strange at the time and Kujou-san probably noticed it. He probably did not tell us because he refused to admit it. This time, the wool was pulled over his eyes as well."

"What do you mean? She looks very normal in appearance, right? What is she lacking?"

Seeing Kirika baffled, Eruru pointed at the left of her own chest.

"She is lacking a heart."

" "HUH!?" "

Mei and Kirika were stunned speechless while Eruru continued:

"Yesterday, my silver bullet shot through her heart. The bullet definitely pierced the chest. Supposing the bullet was blocked by a rib, or stayed in the heart, she should have suffered severe injury, but she still managed to live. But the bullet definitely pierced her body with the same effect as a wooden stake piercing the heart, yet she did not perish. Why?"

Incomprehensible.

How would one know?

Mei and Kirika could only shake their heads with pale faces.

"The answer is simple. She has no heart to begin with. Since it is not there, it cannot be destroyed. Hence the bullet shot through easily because there was no obstacle, because there was no heart there at all."

"Umm... Hold on, hold on right there, how does she live without a heart!?"

"Was her heart damaged and did not regenerate for some reason!? But if that's the case, she should be destroyed, right?"

Neither of them could accept it. Eruru indifferently explained the results of Hisui's tests.

"Her heart still exists. Even right now, it is currently beating. However, it is outside her body."

Mei and Kirika looked at each other.

Judging from the earlier conversation, the answer was right in front of them.

"Could it be... her heart..."

"Inside Kujou-kun's body..."

"Indeed. Her heart has been transplanted into Kujou-san. Kujou-san suffered a heavy injury overseas with severe damage to his heart. There was no other way to save him. The operation was probably performed without even using anesthetics but at the time, Kujou-san was in no condition to care what exactly she was doing to him. However, he seems to remember hazily. The scar left on his chest, the special constitution rendering vampirization ineffective, as well as his memories of her performing chest compressions desperately. Judging from the surgical scars and the ECG, he definitely went through an operation. Unlike dhampirs like me, he is a human with vampire powers residing in his body."

This explanation brought upon a long silence.

Miraluka barely managed to survive with her heart beating outside her body.

This miraculous sustenance of life was only made possible by an immortal vampire.

However, this could not possibly be sustained indefinitely.

"Right now, her body is an empty shell without a core. Precisely because she is a True Ancestor, she is barely hanging on to life. Even with her heart outside her body, as long as the heart remains fine, she remains immortal--That is precisely a vampire."

"How long can she last like this?"

Mei asked seriously.

Whether or not her heart was inside her body, it was fine as long as she lived.

At least Hisui would be satisfied.

But if her resurrection was only temporary, if she was no longer eternal... She must definitely be planning something as a result.

"Since her heart is absent from her body, she might perish any time. At least, she is currently so weak that she cannot even heal the injury from blocking a bullet with her hand. She probably cannot last much longer. The reason she gathered huge quantities of blood was most likely to find a solution. But she discovered that it was futile whether she sought quality or quantity. Hence, she now regards Rushella as her last resort for salvation."

"Using her... as a backup heart?"

Kirika concluded.

Her original heart was sustaining Hisui's life and could not be taken out, of course.

Hence, she could only search for a substitute.

Using a vampire's regenerative abilkities, transplanting another person's organs or limbs were not a problem at all.

"Indeed. But this is a heart after all, so it cannot be replaced so easily. A human heart is definitely not going to work while ordinary vampires will not necessarily satisfy her. Hence, she chose the heart closest to her own, one closest to a True Ancestor's heart. The answer is... Rushella."

Eruru concluded.

After a moment's silence, Mei said:

"Will this... succeed? It's a heart after all? If taking it out and installing it would work, she wouldn't have to go through so much trouble."

Kirika also agreed. This action could lead to futility.

"Even if the transplant succeeds, there is no guarantee how long she will live. Then wouldn't Rushella-san have died for nothing? If her heart is taken out of her body, Rushella-san would surely perish instantly."

"Indeed, perhaps you two are right. Miraluka surviving is a miracle. Kujou-san sustaining the heart is also a miracle. The two of them meeting again is yet another miracle. However, she is still gambling everything on this. Most likely, she must have tried all sorts of solutions after returning but none worked. Still, she clings to life, refusing to give up."

"It must be for Hi-kun."

"Women are the weaker sex, yet they are powerful as mothers... No, rather, it is a woman's dedication."

The girls smiled wryly.

We really can't win against her--Their smiles carried such a realization.

The True Ancestor who had chosen destruction for the sake of a boy. Now, she was seeking life for the same boy.

The trio fell silent. Eruru looked at her cellphone.

A text from Rangetsu.

"She says Rushella-san has gone missing. Presumably, she would not leave on her own... Miraluka probably visited."

"Oh my, what a pain! Vampires really can't give us a break!"

"No helping it... She is doing it for Kujou-kun after all."

Mei and Kirika stood up and left the student council office.

Eruru was about to follow them when they asked her at the same time.

"You're not going to tell Hi-kun?"

"Keeping him out... Isn't that not good?"

Eruru was struggling internally too.

Not wanting to get him involved, these was Eruru's benevolent intent--As long as the few of them could handle this matter, it would be for the best.

However, Eruru chose something else.

"Please go ahead first, you two. Oogami-san already memorized her smell so it should be easy to track her. You two meet up with Oogami-san first."

"Okay, I'm leaving Hi-kun to you❤"

"We will be waiting for you."

Eruru saw them off then ran through the corridor to that empty classroom.

"Hisui-kun, you look like it's the end of the world."

Hisui was sprawled over a desk. Touko was hovering leisurely by his side.

She was actually quite annoying but today, Hisui found her presence calming.

Seeing things getting complicated, perhaps she was the only one who could remain uninvolved.

"Touko-san, you're in such good spirits even though you're dead."

After saying that, he realized he was being way too sarcastic.

But Touko did not mind. Raising her arms, she curled her forearms and made an energetic pose.

"Yes❤ You've gotta enjoy life to the max!"

"Well, your life has already ended, Touko-san..."

"Of course not. Earth-bound spirits still need love!"

"You'd better pray for love in your next life. By the way, don't you want to move on to the afterlife?"

"Feelings are very important for things like that. When the time comes, I might disappear without even the chance to finish saying 'I am so happy...'"

Touko laughed sadly.

On further thought, Hisui realized her presence was the weakest. After all, the vast majority of people could not sense her existence.

By the time people were able to see her, they were perhaps already dead.

"...Touko-san, what about your family? Whether or not you want to move on, since you never got the chance to say goodbye to them, how about find them... and meet them or something?"

"Hmm, my family situation wasn't too good. I think they've moved away already so I don't have to visit on purpose. Getting too attached to things from my life won't help. I have to live by looking to the future!"

"Yeah, well, you're already dead..."

It was no joking matter for a dead person to be advising a living person on how to live.

"By the way... What's troubling you, Hisui-kun? Is it that pretty lady?"

"Yeah, pretty much. She's currently alive probably because of me. It feels like she crawled out of the grave because she was too worried about me. Clearly it's something to be happy about but I can't feel happy, so lame of me. I don't wish for her to be better off dead, but..."

"But?"

--Could he stand aside and ignore Rushella's death?

Indeed, he had been asking himself.

He ought to talk to her and ask if there existed some other solution.

However, Miraluka must have thought over this type of question already.

Before revealing herself, she must have tried many solutions.

However, finding nothing, her limit was approaching.

Hence--

"Actually, don't make things out to be too complicated, okay?"

Touko the optimist spoke while going in a circle in the air.

Seeing her so optimistic, Hisui could not help but retort harshly.

"What do you mean? I'm facing a war between the mother-in-law and the bride. How do you expect me to get out of this kind of hopeless situation?"

"Hmm, choosing between the two of them, who is the most important, but do you really need to agonize over this kind of thing?"

Touko was still drifting back and forth on the side.

Looking detached from the mundane world, she was simply speaking as an observer and elder.

"Because you're all alive. Unlike me, you're all living. Important people, important things, these will all increase as time goes by. If you have to rank everything and pick out what's the most important, doesn't that mean giving up on so many things?"

"..."

"Isn't it better to live life more greedily, embracing everyone in your bosom?"

Touko smiled tenderly.

Hisui could not help but smile too.

Oh I see now.

Actually, he already knew a long time ago.

"Elders are different after all."

"Despite how I look, I am like an older sister! Do you know why I am so great?"

"Now I know. But don't move on until I leave this school, okay?"

"Yes, I will stay here for ten more years!"

That's way too long--Hisui could not help but remark in his heart.

Then he left the empty classroom and ended up running into Eruru in the hallway.

"Kariya..."

"Rushella-san has gone missing. She is most likely with your foster mother. Are you coming?"

"Yeah."

"Perhaps one of them might end up dead. Rather, I might be firing my gun."

"No problem. I will try my best to stop them."

"What a fool. Why don't you stop interfering in conflicts betwen vampires?"

"Don't say that. If you get into a fight with someone, I will try to stop it too."

"..."

Eruru went silent.

Gazing at Hisui, her expresison was inscrutable.

"...What? Shouldn't we hurry?"

Hisui urged.

Hence, Eruru finally resolved herself to speak.

"I have something I wanted to say to you. Starting a long time ago, I have wanted to tell you this."

"What?"

"I... I..."

Taking a deep breath, she stared into Hisui's eyes and said, one word at a time:

"I ABSOLUTELY HATE YOU!!"

"Huh?"

Hisui was baffled.

He completely failed to understand.

"Uh, I never got the feeling you liked me... But I never expected to hear something so harsh from you directly."

"I have always wanted to tell you those words."

"Hmm, fine, can't be helped... On the other hand, I like you quite a lot."

Instantly, Eruru's entire face went bright red.

Hisui did not notice and continued.

"You're a person with a heart, you helped me so much... Anyway, thank you."

"..."

"So... Let's continue to get along."

As soon as he said that, Hisui felt himself getting kicked in the shin. That force felt like it was enough to break a wooden bat.

"Ouch, what the heck!?"

"Shut up, that is what I hate about you! How can you be considerate for others all the time, how can you be so handsome and gallant, how can you be born with such smarts, everything about you pisses me off!"

"Y-You don't have to go so far..."

Rejected by her totally, Hisui could not help feeling a little sad.

Seeing Hisui make that kind of face, Eruru seemed to get angry. As for why she was angry, Hisui totally could not understand.

"In any case, keep yourself the same, the way I hate you! Don't carelessly change yourself, that will be even more annoying! So... So.. Stay the same as always!"

"...Hmm, okay... I will."

Hisui answered and got kicked again.

Just as he was about to protest, Eruru grabbed his hand.

"Okay, hurry!"

"I know! Sigh, what pissed you off so much..."

While running through the corridor, Hisui muttered in puzzlement.

Behind them, Touko was happily watching them leave.

"My heart...?"

Rushella covered her left breast.

Indeed, that was where Miraluka aimed last time.

But why?

"Are you saying you want to destroy me completely because I am in your way..!?"

"If I wanted to destroy you, I would have done it a long time ago. I simply want your heart, that is all."

"I am asking you your goal...!"

"Have you heard of heart transplants? Because... I don't have one..."

Miraluka took off her inverness dress then unclasped a strap to reveal her left breast.

On the white and pale breast, surpassing Rushella's in volume, a clear bullet hole was visible.

It was an empty hole left on the chest after being pierced by a bullet.
[[image:Draculea V05 - BW09.jpg|thumb]]

"You...!"

"Who knows when this wound will heal up. But rather, whether I can survive until the day it heals is also unknown. Right now, I don't even have half the power from my prime."

"Why...? Unlike me, you are a real True Ancestor, right!?"

"Indeed, precisely because of that, I managed to survive, barely. But I already gave my heart to Hisui. I lived because my heart is still beating, but this is the limit. Like a wound clock that will stop turning eventually. So... I can only get a new replacement, a substitute infinitely close to me. Even if the result is a gamble... I can only take the gamble."

Rushella finally understood Miraluka's intent.

She wanted her body, her heart.

This body, created as a True Ancestor's backup, was now carrying out its duty, how ironic.

"You chose death once... to save Hisui. Now, you have returned for Hisui and you will live on for him. Is that what's going on?"

"...Living on is precisely my lot in life as a vampire. I will do so even at the cost of destroying you."

"Is that so...? Very well, take it. I don't care."

Like Miraluka, Rushella exposed her left breast.

After sunset, the evening wind blew across her white chest.

"May I? I am rather special, while you will immediately perish once your heart is gouged out?"

"Sure. This is the only thing I can do... for that guy."

Miraluka's face went dark.

Her beautiful face had been as serene as a lake until now. Faint signs of laughter were surfacing.

But she still stepped forward.

Reaching out, her right hand turned into a killing weapon.

Rushella closed her eyes tightly in resignation, puffing out her chest, offering everything.

At the last moment, footsteps were heard from behind.

Miraluka looked back. The arrivals were related to Hisui.

They were Mei, Kirika and Rangetsu.

"Trying to stop me?"

The trio nodded at the same time.

"Why? She is the rival of you three. And it's a conflict between vampires. Why interfere?"

"To earn affection points!"

Mei replied instantly.

"That's right, if anything happened to this child, if we watched without doing anything, he will surely hate us. I don't want that."

Kirika smiled sadly.

"Also, if you were to succeed... I will be excluded by them even more. I don't have much presence already."

Rangetsu declared with an elder's dignity.

Everyone was in agreement.

"When did he learn to capture women's hearts so well? I don't know if I should be happy or sad about that."

Miraluka sighed in exasperation and smiled.

At this time, new intruders arrived, deepening Miraluka's smile.

Hisui and Eruru arrived one after another.

Hisui was carrying the sacred cross sword from home, the Tzara Blade.

On the sword's blade, gemstones were giving off crimson light dyeing the surroundings red.

"You brought the talisman I left you? What are you intending? To destroy me with it?"

"...No."

"Fighting using your constitution? Your body carries the potential for a human to oppose vampires. If humans could stand on equal ground with vampires, then there will no longer be conflict between them. Perhaps coexistence could be actualized. Are you thinking of using this power to fight me?"

"No."

Then what are you going to do?"

Hisui pointed the Tzara Blade at himself.

"This heart, I'm returning it to you."

Closing his eyes, Hisui pierced his own chest with the blade.

Blood splashed everywhere.

Kirika screamed while Mei and Rangetsu were stunned.

Eruru had apparently predicted this scene. Turning her face away, she endured the smell of blood, desperately trying to maintain her sanity.

"What are you doing...!?"

Miraluka finally showed surprise on her face.

She had not given Hisui this sword for this kind of task.

"Are you trying to waste everything I've done!?"

"...You're the one who's wasting everything. I don't want to lose you again. Neither do I want to lose Rushella!"

Hisui pressed against his left chest that was bleeding like a spring.

The bleeding was making his originally pale skin even more pallid. The crest of thorns appeared on his neck.

Anti-Drac mode.

But this transformation was just a necessary result. It was not his goal.

"This was originally yours... I'm returning it to you now. This is enough. Don't do anything to Rushella."

"..."

"What about me? Aren't there artificial hearts? There are many solutions so I'll live, somehow... Otherwise, use your vampire powers to make me hibernate or seal me away, whatever you want. I'll wait for you, whether it takes a decade or a century, to make me live on. So stop, it's already enough..."

Hisui desperately used the sacred cross sword to support his collapsing body.

Rushella ran over to hug him.

"Hang in there, don't die!!"

"Don't write me off as dead so easily. You said it before, right...? So don't die either. Also, you too."

The last three words were directed at Miraluka.

He was not mature enough to send everyone he cherished to a perfect ending.

He was not cool enough to abandon everything for one cherished person.

So he had no choice.

And Miraluka--She smiled, smiling faintly with a satisfaction.

"Wonderful."

"Huh...?"

"Looks like you don't need me anymore. This time will be true farewell."

Everyone present tensed up.

Rather than destroying her, they only wanted to protect him.

The girls were trying to save Hisui's life.

And Hisui, to avoid losing her again...

But time was merciless.

The outline of Miraluka's face was collapsing bit by bit.

Starting from the edges, her body was gradually turning into ash.

"Why...!? Hey!"

Hisui ran over.

He wanted to hug Miraluka, but the collapsing limbs were scattered in the wind, leaving only her torso in his arms.

"Why... Why!? Why do this...!? Hey, hurry and drink blood, as much as you need, drink my blood! If you die a second time, I absolutely won't forgive you!"

"I am already dead to begin with. Also, I don't need your blood. Who do you take me for?"

"No time for jokes... Hey!"

"Your blood... Save it for her."

Miraluka's eyes met with Hisui's gaze.

Staying where she was, the last True Ancestor smiled tenderly.

Like a mother handing over her son, like sister handing over her younger brother, like a woman handing over her lover...

She said to Rushella:

"Continue to drink Hisui's blood. The true value of Anti-Drac mode is in his blood--The weakening of a vampire. His blood tastes excellent and is addictive. Then the vampire becomes progressively weak. One day, you will become completely human."

"You..."

Rushella wanted to step foward but she halted.

This final instant, this farewell moment, should be left for those two alone.

"Farewell forever."

"Hey, hold on, I still haven't--"

Before he could say anything.

Thank you, goodbye, I love you.

None of this could be said to her.

Still the same, nothing changed.

He could only watch helplessly, exactly the same as that day in the past.

Hence, he could only kiss the air. It was the only thing he could do.

Only the mark of her lips remained in the present world, not disappearing for a very long time.

But while their lips separated, the beauty in his arms had already vanished.

The exquisite remains of ash retained the smiling face of Miraluka's final moments, finally scattering in the night, disappearing into the wind.

Hisui embraced the ashes tightly in his arms, sobbing uncontrollably.

Ever since Miraluka died, this was his first time crying.

His cries echoed between heaven and earth, persisting for a long time.

Staying by Hisui's side, Rushella accompanied him. Even when the others had left, she still remained. Forever and ever...

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume05 Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Silver Cross and Draculea|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Silver Cross and Draculea:Volume05 Final Chapter|Final Chapter]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 4

2013-09-28T06:39:14Z

Youth: /* Part 27 */

==Chapter 4 - The Battle at Willingham Mausoleum==
===Part 1===
During the midnight, Ash slowly sat up.

“It hurtssss…”

Because of the pain in his joins, he can’t have a good sleep. It is because that he was playing in the waters during the day.

Silvia and Eco were riding on Lancelot.

Jessica was riding on Rhiannon.

Without any warning, a normal fun on the waters had turned into a two side’s battle field of ‘Fighting for Ash’. If they really wanted to play
something, Ash hoped that it would be a more peaceful game.

But the swimming wear that Eco and Silvia wore was deeply engraved in Ash’s mind.

Eco was wearing a white swimming suit which brings out her cute self. Even though her body is still far from perfect, there are still guys who
are sure to fall for her innocent self. Although her true ruthless attitude will be exposed when she speak…

On the other hand, Silvia was wearing a sexy bikini. Ash was going to have a nose bleed just by thinking about it. For sure it was not Silvia
who chooses a bikini that exposes that much of skin, but Cosette who was the culprit who force it on her.

Ash quickly removes all this troubles from his mind and left his bed.

The bedroom in the training camp is a twin sharing bedroom. Max was sleeping soundly at the bed beside. Eco was not in the room. It is because
the neat freak Max said that ‘sharing a room with a girl is illogical’, so Eco was taken care by the other girls.

Logically speaking, since it was Cosette, there should not be a reason for him to worry… But Ash had been together with Eco for a long time.
Once Eco is not beside him, he felt uneasy as if a part of his heart is missing.

“Can’t… I really can’t sleep.”

Ash sighed, and slowly stood up. Then, he left the room and wanted to ask for a cup of water in the kitchen.

Ash was walking at fast pace at the corridor of the second floor. The old building felt like a haunted house. The kitchen was located at the
first floor, so he was walking towards the stairs.

The moonlight shines through the windows. Tonight is a full moon with silver lights.

“…Huh?”

Ash stopped beside a window.

He felt a shadow passed by.

“That is…”

Every single corner of the garden can be seen through the corridor’s windows. A girl can be seen walking under the moonlight. She was wearing
a one-piece pajama. Ash recognized her.

“Is it… Lukka?”

Under the moonlight, the golden white here is emitting a mysterious light. Even her white ceramic liked skin was a if they were shining. Her
pointy ears can be seen indistinctly poking out from her hair.

Lukka walked past the garden with her unsteady steps and through the old back door. After the back door is an endless piece of forest- Norg
Forrest.

In a blink of an eye, Lukka disappear inside the forest.

“Hey… What was she thinking?”

Ash rushed down the stairs to the garden through the door specially used by the instructors. He rushed at a fast speed to the back door
following the stone slabs. After he was mentally prepared, he walked to the forest.

But, just as he step into the Norg Forrest, he immediately took a step back.

“…Are you kidding me?”

Ash originally thought that he was used moving in the forest, but that is only limited to day time. This is the first time he went to the
forest at night. Even the wet ground had a different smell. The nocturnal animals and bug creeps the hell out of him. The lushly branches of
the trees had the sky covered which also blocked the moonlight from piercing in. Also, there were sounds that was suspected to be the sounds
of an owl.

''Could it be that Lukka is just an imagination?'' Ash secretly hoped that this is true.

“Wait a minute…”

The Eckbalds were also known as the ‘Forest Yōsei’. Actually, the self ruling territory of the Eckbald in the Knight Country is a wide forest
called ‘Eckbald forest’. Maybe to Lukka, every forest is like the garden back at her home.

After Ash mustered his courage, he moved forward while trying to feel around with his hands. The rough tree bark made him feel at ease, but
every time he touches something slimy, he will immediately retract his hand. If there is a small animal that passed by his feet, he will
immediately jumped.

“This is bad for my heart…”

Ash complained while walking and unconsciously thought about Gawain. All the other dragons were together in the dragon house of the training
camp and only Gawain alone was resting in Norg Forest. It is because Norg Forest is a well known resting spot for dragons.

“I see. She went to look for Gawain…”

Ash who realized the truth continued to walk deeper into the forest.

After a while, his field of vision widens.

In front of him is an empty space. The moonlight shines directly from the sky. There is a in the empty space, and the water was reflecting the
moonlight.

Gawain cuddled itself while lying beside the pond.

Its shining white fur was reflecting the moonlight.

Lukka was standing some distance away from Gawain. For a breeder, the amount of distance was weird.

Ash found out that Lukka’s shoulders were shaking.

“Please, Gawain. I… can’t live without you.”

Lukka was calling after Gawain in a pitiful tone. Ash hid behind a tree a listen to her.

“The only Eckbald left in Ansarivan… is only me. The people in our home town have high hopes on me.”

Gawain didn’t answer. It is still with its same old self.

“Why must you reject me? I had always treated you as a family. When you became a maestro, I was very happy. But why…?”

Suddenly, some unexpected things happened.

“Grrrrrr…”

Gawain actually lifted its neck to scare Lukka. Lukka was afraid to move forward and fell to the ground on the spot.

Then she silently cried.

The sounds of the owls and the wings of the insects suddenly stopped which is most probably caused by Gawain’s growl. In the silent night, the
only sound that could be heard was Lukka who was crying.

''-Crack!''

Ash stepped on a dried branch. ''Damn''- he regretted just as he found out about this. The sound was tremendously clear in the middle of the
night.

“…?”

Lukka while wiping of her tears, turned back and looked at Ash’s direction. It seems that there is no longer a point for him to be hiding.
After Ash made up his mind, he walked towards Lukka.

“You are… From the student council?”

It seems that she didn’t remember Ash’s name. But since she also didn’t remember Silvia’s name, so this was expected. Ash stated his name
while smiling.

“I’m ash.”

“…Why are you here?”

“Sorry. I accidentally saw you running into the woods…”

After Ash explained, he looked at Gawain.

Gawain had frightened Lukka just now. That was a total rejection.

Lukka treated Gawain as her family which is undoubtedly the right thing to do… But Ash still didn’t understand why Gawain was not bothered by
it. The image of Lukka sobbing remains in Ash's mind…

In a few moments, it had turned into determination.

Ash as if he wanted to protect Lukka stood in front of Gawain.

“Say, Lukka. The previous experiment… Can I have it continued right now?”

Lukka gasped.

“This… has nothing to do with you.”

“No, of course it has something to do with me.”

Ash took a step closer to Gawain.

“This fellow had made you cry. This reason alone should be enough for me to interfere.”

===Part 2===
Anya was looking at Ash's sudden challenge with Gawain from afar.

“That guy… What is he trying to do?”

Anya followed her plan which was working at the training campsite at the Allonnes Lakeside representing the student restaurant ‘La Tene’. The
work to prepare the food was more troublesome than she thought. It was already midnight when her job was done.

On her way back to her room for a rest from the kitchen, she accidentally saw Ash.

Anya was interested in Ash who sneaked into the Norg Forest.

After all, the reason why Anya worked hard to infiltrate ‘La Tene’ was to investigate Ash Blake. She thought that she had a better chance to come into contact with Ash in the restricted area of the training camp compare to the wide area of the school grounds.

For Ash to act in the middle of the forest was out of Anya’s expectation. He even challenged Gawain.

As for the matters concerning Gawain, Anya also heard something regarding it. It was said that it was resting in Norg forest because it was not feeling well.

Anya couldn’t figure out the reason to bring a sick maestro here. The rest of the staff in charge of the foods also didn’t receive any information regarding it- There was probably no reasons for the basic staffs to know about it.

Ash was protecting a girl at his back. To her surprise, she was an Eckbald. ''Her name should be Lukka Saarinen…'' Anya secretly thought. She had memorized all the names of the student who attended the training camp before hand.

From their conversations that she could not hear clearly, it seems that Lukka’s and Gawain’s relationship right now was bad. So Ash wanted to
help her to solve this problem- This should be the whole picture for the incident.

Ash is probably thinking about riding on Gawain just like how he defeated the Necromanica.

“What is this about… Trying to play the hero in front of a cute girl.”

Anya wonders why would she suddenly get mad for.

===Part 3===
The sharp claws tore the moonlight mercilessly.

Ash immediately jumped aside from the strong front paw. He will die in a horribly way if he face it directly.

“Stop…!”

Lukka shouted at the top of her voice but Gawain had no intention of stopping.

After its front paw missed, Gawain’s weakness was exposed. Ash uses that opportunity to step on a tree branch to climb up a nearby tree. After
he reached a thick branch, he looked downwards.

Gawain’s entire back was in his view.

“Uoooooo!”

Ash decided to jump down from the branch.

Gawain was not in his riding gear, but this is just what Ash wanted. When he had decided to ride on a dragon, the riding gear would only be in
his way. Actually, Ash had heard before in class that ‘All the great riders hated the riding gear’.

“You are now under my control!”

Ash successfully landed on Gawain’s back. Ash was riding on Gawain’s naked back like how as horse riding tribe riding on a horse without a
saddle. His hands were holding on tightly on its neck. He swore not to let go of it even when Gawain tried to shake he off with its might.

“Grrrr…”

The swing that Ash experience nearly made him faint. He kept on telling himself never to let go.

Ash tried to tame Gawain with all his might and tried to persuade it to accept Lukka again.

But suddenly, Gawain gave an earth shattering roar.

“What’s happening…?”

Ash felt fear. But, unless Ash let loose of his grip, Gawain had no chance of winning. As long as Ash remains on its back, Gawain can’t use
its breath attack, magic, teeth and claws.

If it is so, then what is the uneasiness he was felling.

Even when Ash had a total advantage of attacking from the back, but he felt uneasy deep inside as if- He was the one whose back was exposed to a shinigami. <ref>God of death.</ref>

At that moment, there was a wave of magic that feels that it exploded out from Gawain’s body.

“Uwaaa…!”

Ash was thrown into the air by an invincible wall.

His sight was spinning.

The bright moonlight came into his view for a moment.

Gawain’s tail, like a whip, swung at Ash. Ash who was at midair had nowhere to run to.

''“*Cough*…!”''

It was a direct hit on Ash.

An unimaginable strong impact swept pass from his chest to his abdomen and he flew parallel with the ground. It was until he hit a tree, only
then he fall to the ground slowly.

''“*Coug*…*Cough*…!”''

Ash coughed and he even coughed out blood. He probably had internal injuries. He was making some weird noise from his throat, which was probably
caused by a broken bone that punctured his lungs.

To make it worst, the blood from his head flowed in to his left eye and blinded half of his view.

His body totally ignored his orders. Ash felt a cold chill. He didn’t know how serious his injuries were. The thing that frightened his most
is he can’t even feel a single pain after such serious injuries. As if this body is not his.

''Will my life end like this…?'' Ash had lost hope.

Eco face suddenly emerged in his mind.

''An angry face. An angry face. An angry face… No matter what, it is always an angry face. Even so, I hope that she smile to me more, a pure,
cheerful smile.''

''-Stop! What am I thinking about? Isn’t this… No different from dying. How could eco smile at me…''

With his back on the tree, Ash mustered all his remaining strength and glared at Gawain.

“Grrrr….”

Gawain was threatening Ash.

There was a thin layer of magic on its body. Ash had only found out that the thin layer of magic was the culprit that sent him flying.

“Reflecting type… defense magic!”

This is a high level magic that could only be activated by a maestro.

The effect of this magic was not to neutralize an attack but to reflect it. Even though Ash was only clinging on to Gawain, but it probably
take Ash presence as an ‘attack’. Could this had anything to do with his ability ‘to ride on any dragons’?

“Just what kind of rascal is it…”

Under those conditions, Gawain could even use its defense magic to eliminate Ash. If it was another dragon, Ash will be on their back and have
them tamed.

He already reached his limit.

Just before his loses consciousness, he felt that he heard Lukka calling after him.

===Part 4===
“This couldn’t be true…”

Anya watched the whole breath taking event. An empty handed human versus a dragon- that was clearly a stupid move but Anya still think that
there is hope deep inside her heart. Since Ash is the famous ‘Silver Knight’.

But the result is clear in a blink of an eye.

“Just what kind of rascal is it…”

Ash who was hit by the dragon’s tail pitifully, even though he still remained conscious after he landed, after this words, he remained
motionless.

Maybe he was dead. Ash, under the moonlights could only be described with pitiful.

Not only that his head was bleeding nonstop, he even threw out blood. The seriousness of his internal injuries is even hard to determine.

Then, Lukka made a sad voice.

“Nooooo!”

Lukka who was pale in the face rushed to Ash. But Ash injuries were pretty much lethal and she panicked and didn’t even know what to do.

At this moment, Anya was thinking about two things.

''-If she left him as he is, he will die sooner or later. Serve him right for showing off and ruining Milgauss-sams’s plan, this is his divine'' ''punishment.''

''-But I still owe him. If is don’t save him… won’t I lose my honour as a Tantalos? The fellow had saved me once without thinking about the'' ''consequences…''

“Damn!”

She was lost for just a moment. Ash life could not be guaranteed if it was left in the hand of the unreliable girl.

If she was to be unlucky, there will be questions about why would a staff in charge of the foods was at the Norg Forest. Well, that will be a
problem in the future but she just needs to make an excuse to cover up.

Anya rushed out from the trees and pushed Lukka aside.

Because she saw Lukka who was in a trauma tried to carry Ash’s upper body. She didn’t know that simply moving the body of an injured person
will put their life in danger.

“What were you doing! I’ll take care of the emergency treatment, go and look for help!”

“Y-Yes.”

Even though Lukka was still troubled, she still knew the seriousness of the current situation and there was not a single moment to be wasted.
She turned around and ran as if she was trying to blend into the darkness of the forest.

===Part 5===
“…”

When he regained consciousness, he was in a strange place.

The floors had black and white tiles that were made laid like a checker’s board. There were many semi-completed objects hanging randomly on
the walls. Human’s body, beasts, armours, building and many more. On the ceiling was a grand palace-liked Chandelier which was a bright dragon
crystal light.

There was an antique bed in the middle of the room and Ash was resting at there.

“I remember that…”

''I lost to Gawain and was seriously injured. Even though he still remembered the incident, there were just only fragments of memories.'' ''Even when he was seriously injured, he still didn’t feel any pain or even a wound on his body.'' ''His uniform which was originally covered in blood had become clean. This was weird.''

“Are you awake?”

“Uwaa!”

After someone breathed in his ear, Ash immediately sat up in fear. A girl was sitting next to him beside the bed without him knowing.

“It has been some time since we saw each other face to face!”

The girl was beautiful. Her dress clearly highlighted her curves. Even when she had two horns on her head, they were still not very
noticeable. Her hair was like Eco’s shiny pink coloured hair.

“Are you… Navi?”

Ash had met her about a week before eco was born. No… ‘Met’ was not the right word to describe this situation, because he saw Navi in his
dreams.

The Navi in his dreams had explored his body all over. Just by thinking about it, Ash blushed.

“Tee Hee…”

After Navi gave a devilish smile, she leaned forward. Ash could smell something nice, but when he found out that he was on a bed, he started
to feel unease.

“Wait!”

Ash averted his eyes from Navi’s huge breast and shouted.

“Navi, if you are here, then… I should be dreaming, right? No, there is no other explanation. Because I who was seriously injured don’t even
have a scratch on me right now!”

“You are not dreaming.”

“I-If I’m not dreaming… then I’m in ‘that world’?

Navi laughed because she probably thinks that Ash’s panicking looks is funny.

“This is just the Dragon Workshop! The place where dragons did their creations. I’m the one responsible for summoning you here.”

“Even though I still don’t really understand the current situation… At least I’m alive, no?”

“As long as your true body is safe.”

“What do you mean?”

“The you now, is nothing but a spirit.”

“Is that true…”

Ash lowered down his head and look at his own body.

“That’s right. Your spirit had now left your body. If your body in the material world stops functioning, then you have nowhere to go.”

“Y-You must be kidding! Let me return to my original state immediately!”

“Worry not. There is a reason for me to personally bring you here. This child has something that it wants to tell you.”

Just like agreeing with Navi-

“Kyuu.”

A small animal popped out from her shoulder. Even though it had the size of a rat, it is still a dragon after taking a closer look.

“That dragon is?”

“It is Gawain. Although it is a maestro, it is still not yet mentally matured. Its looks is like this in here.”

“T-This little guy is really Gawain…?”

Ash kept on examination the small animal in front of him. After being told by Navi, this dragon indeed has some similarity with Gawain.

“Fufu… If we were to fight right now, isn’t it a sure win for me?”

“Kyun!”

Gawain gave out a frightened voice and hid behind Navi.

“…Tsk. Pretending to be the nice guy. So, what do you want to tell me? Before that, let me say that I was nearly killed by you.”

After Ash asked, Gawain made a soft sound while standing on Navi’s shoulder. It seems that it was trying to ask Navi to become the translator.

After Gawain finished speaking, Navi looked at Ash.

“Gawain said that its master was Lukka and Lukka alone. The reason why it reject you was because it doesn’t want anyone apart from Lukka to
ride on its back. Even when you were the ‘The Boy Who Can Ride Any Dragon’.”

“What are you talking about! You were obviously rejecting Lukka this whole time…”

“Kyuun!”

After Gawain made the angry sound, it told its reason for rejecting Lukka to Navi.

“…I see. Gawain was worried about Lukka and thus rejected her. According to Gawain, Lukka had fallen from its back about three months ago.”

“Huh…? I have never heard of this.”

Ash felt that he being was hit on the head. Three months ago was the time when Gawain started to reject Lukka.

“The Eckbald are highly self regarded race, they think that falling from the dragon was a disgrace. That’s why Lukka had never told anyone
about this.”

Although Ash doesn’t really know how she was feeling, if it is an Eckbald culture, then he could only accept it.

“Then, under what circumstances was she falling from?”

“Have you ever heard of the Dragon Riding Dance that was passed down by the Eckbald leaders?”

“No. This is my first time hearing about it.”

“Just like what the words said, it was dancing on the dragon while riding. Although Lukka kept silent about this, she was destined to become
the leader. So she must start to practice young. Not to mention, if the Dragon Riding Dance was a success, there will be an activation of
various types of magic!”

“So you are saying that in the middle of the Dragon Riding Dance’s practice… She fell?’

“That’s right. Since she fell from Gawain, she was traumatized by Gawain. She stood far away from Gawain. Although she was lucky that she only
had light injuries, she was now under the shadows of those memories…”

“Traumatized? I can’t even see that happening.”

“I think that she herself don’t even know how much fear that was in her heart right now.”

Ash unintentionally said some important thing.

“Then… Lukka stayed quite far away from Gawain in the Norg forest. She doesn’t even try to pet it. Even at the seventh dragon house in the
academy, she also maintained her distance.”

''So the unnatural distance was caused by Lukka’s trauma…!''

“If she tried to ride a dragon with those feelings, she will face serious injuries one day. If a Dragner was afraid of his pal, his future
will be terrible and at worst he will die. It's because Gawain was worried about Lukka, so it remained stern in not letting Lukka ride on
it.”

“I see. So, Gawain, I can see that you are kind! But, why was your Astral cut off?”

“After the magic of wise dragon Albion was activated, the dragons were under special restrictions. One of them was- The more you go against a
master’s orders, the less astral you will receive. If this situation kept on, Gawain will die soon. Even when the Norg Forest supplied some
Astral… but it is still hard to say that whether it can survive for more than five more days.”

“-!”

Ash held his breath.

''Only a mere five days.'' Ash had never thought that the situation was this critical.

“Gawain… would you rather sacrifice your life to protect Lukka?”

Ash spoke to Gawain seriously, but it was with its haughty look

Ash who replied with a wry smile suddenly felt something was off.

“…Huh?”

Ash quickly looked at his own body. His skin became transparent and he felt an irresistible force pulling his body.

The truth is, Ash legs were slowly lifted from the ground.

If this continues, then he will be floating in a few moments.

“Hey, hey… what is…?

“It seems that you are leaving.”

Navi calmly told the good news.

“Huh!”

Without knowing whether she was enjoying Ash’s changes in expressions, Navi smiled.

“Even though I said that you are leaving, but it was different from what you were thinking. Your healing body is summoning your spirit. This
is the law of nature.”

Ash was relieved after hearing Navi’s explanation.

“So, I’m safe?’

“That’s it.”

Navi stood up from beside the bed and walk towards Ash. There were some redness on her face. Were those illusions?

“I’ll be waiting for your growth- ‘Knight of Avalon’.”

“Avalon? What does it mean?”

Navi gave a simple tap on his face as an answer. Although he was still at his spiritual state, he could still clearly feel the softness of a
girl’s palm.

“Fufu. You must learn to ride on me as soon as possible!”

“But my pal is Eco…”

“Eco and I were two surfaces on a coin. If you ride on her, it meant that you are also riding on me.”

“What does that mean-?”
[[Image:SnRK V03 181.jpg|thumb]]

Ash was not allowed to further ask any more questions. It was because that Navi was kissing him passionately.

“Mguk...!”

Navi’s watery lips had warped up Ash’s lower lips. Before he could react, his upper lips were also sucked in by Navi. Both of their saliva had
mixed together. When their mouths were wet, Navi forces her tongue into Ash’s mouth.

“....Nn!”

Their slippery tongues were curled together.

...Until he was separated from Navi, Ash's thoughts was in a mess. After this intense experience, Ash only knew that there exists such a kiss.

Navi was with her rarely seen blushing looks and crimson red watery iris.

“I hoped that you can have such a kiss with Eco one day in the future.”

“W-What are you talking about!”

“Fufu, let’s us meet at another day.”

At the same time when Navi was speaking with her watery lips, Ash was no longer able to resist the strong force and was swallowed by the
darkness.

===Part 6===
“I’m at…?”

Ash had also woken up in a strange room this time. The only thing is, this place doesn’t have the supernatural feel of the Dragon Workshop.

The smell of the antiseptic, white curtains and the medicine shelves. From the semi-drawn back curtains, Allonnes lakeside could be seen with
thick white mist.

This should be the infirmary for the training camp.

Ash suddenly felt that he was touching something weird.

“...What’s this?”

Ash curiously moved his right hand that was under the blanket. It felt slippery and soft and there is a hint of heat from it. It obviously felt like a living thing.

“Eeeehhhhhh!”

Ash was shocked and jumped on the spot. Although he body hurts, this is not the time to worry about that.

The moment he flipped over the blanket, he saw something unbelievable. Even after he immediately cover it back with the blanket, but the image
he saw had been deeply carved into his mind.

“Why…is Lukka here?”

Ash was sweating a huge amount of sweat.

That’s right, the thing under the blanket was no other that Lukka.

And, she was naked.

Because she slept in a way like a baby cuddling up, that’s why at least her important parts were not seen… But the stimulation to his heart
was still intense.

At the same time, Ash also found out that his clothes were removed totally. Although there were bandages on his chest, but there isn’t a
single piece of cloth left.

It is probably that the cloths will interfere with his treatment. So the reason why he was naked can still be explained. But, why would Lukka
was sleeping on the same bed as him naked?”

Ash looked all over the infirmary again. From the looks of the sky, it should be in the morning right now. Not a sound could be heard from the
lakeside.

The surrounding of the bed was placed with silver flasks that looked like lamp stands.

“This is…?”

There were water coloured crystals on top of each of the flasks. Ash found out that they are those expensive Bright Dragon Crystals with
healing effect.

It was said that the training given in the training camp was strict and thus the amount of injured students were high. These should be the
medical supplies prepared by the academy.

“I see… Thanks to the healing magic, I can continue to live on.”

Ash nodded after being dawned on. His chest suddenly hurts.

“It hurts!’

Even when they have the healing magic, it seems that he won’t be able to fully recover in a short time. Ash unintentionally placed his hand on
his head and found out that he also had bandages on his head too.

From his injuries, his will be treated as a patient of some time.

Just when Ash sighed, Lukka unwittingly made a small noise.

“Nn...”

Her pointy ears tingled.

“Fuuwa!”

After a few moments, Lukka with a sleepy face slowly sat up. She generously showed her flat chest to Ash and daze at him with her sleepy eyes…
Until the moment when she vision was focused, she suddenly hugged Ash.

“Luckily… you were all right…!”

“Uwaaa!”

Ash was thrown into panicked after being hugged by a lovely Yōsei girl. To make it worse, they were on the bed… Naked.

“It huuuurts!”

The moment Lukka hugged him tightly his entire chest hurts. Now is not to time for him to blush in the presence of a body of a naked Yōsei.

“S-Sorry...”

She let go of Ash gloomily.

“I-It’s alright… Because I’m already healed. B-But could you please put on some clothes? Back to the topic… Why were you sleeping on the same
bed with me?”

Ash averted his eyes away from the white tender naked body and simply came out with a question.

“…”

Lukka picked up her one-piece pajama from the floor. Ash made use of this time to cover his own naked body with the blanket.

Lukka who had put on her pajama was sitting on a chair beside the bed and only then she answered Ash question.

“It was because that your body’s temperature was dropping… So I’m trying to warm you up.

“I-Is it so. Thank you very much.”

After thanking, Ash remembered the incident that happened in the Dragon Workshop.

“That’s right…! It may be hard to believe, but… I was at the Dragon Workshop!”

“Dragon Workshop?”

Lukka was surprised.

“That’s it. The workshop where the dragons did their creations. I had a conversation there with Gawain.”

“Huh…?”

Ash tried to explain to Lukka who was stunned.

===Part 7===
After Ash told her the truth, Lukka was in tears.

“Why… Gawain… Because of me… Just because to protect me… It rather sacrifice its life...”

When he saw Lukka’s shaking shoulders when she was crying, Ash found out about something.

He had thought her as a girl without emotions. But that is not the truth, she is just only someone who can’t express her emotions well. For she to be crying for Gawain is the only proof needed.

Thinking back carefully, it was the same during that time.

In the forest during the full moon, Lukka also cried. Ash choose to challenge Gawain was also because of sympathizing her-

“That’s right. Gawain didn’t allow you to ride on its back because it was worry about you. If the rider was to be afraid of its pal, then his
life will be threatened…”

“It’s… All because of me…”

“Summon your courage!”

Although he knew that this is a little cruel to her, he still shouted it. Because Navi had already notified him in the Dragon Workshop that
Gawain’s life has…

“Please calm down and hear me out. Gawain had only a few more days to live… according to the information that I had received from the Dragon
Workshop, it can only live for a mere five more days.”

Upon hearing, Lukka’s was shaken.

“Before that… How many days had I been sleeping?”

After Ash had asked, Lukka answered by mumbling with her face looking pale.

“Today is… The sixth day.”

“Huh?”

Ash was taken aback. This means that he had lost consciousness since the first night of the training camp until just now.

Although the training camp last for seven days, in reality, there is nothing wrong about taking the sixth day as the last. Because the seven
day would only be returning to Ansarivan- just like that.

Also, the main event of the sixth day of the training camp would be cleaning the campsite and the closing ceremony would be held in the
evening.

In another words, the Selective Training Camp is as good as ended.

But Ash didn’t think that he had wasted his time here. The truth won’t be revealed if he had not challenged Gawain.

The thing is, they must make sure of Gawain’s safety. If Navi prediction was correct, Gawain will die any moment.

“Lukka! Look for Gawain immediately!”

“But… I can’t leave you.”

“I’m already alright. Right now, you must only think about Gawain!”

“…Understood.”

Lukka rubbed off her tears and lifted her head.

Her gaze which was full of determination moved his heart.

After Ash had nodded to her, Lukka rushed out from the infirmary.

Navi had made a ‘five days’ death declaration.

But Ash had slept for five days…

Just when Ash was worried and held his fist up without being interfered by the pain-

“Ash!”

The owner of the voice who rushed into the room seems to be Eco. Her shiny hair sways when she rushed to the bed side.

It was probably that Ash was thinking too much that he just thought that Eco looked tired. Just maybe that she didn’t slept well. Her red swollen eyes that will give you a heartbreak, is most probably because she cried a lot after the incident. Ash thought that he was going to
have a heartbreak.

''-Am I not able to escape from a punch or two from her…''

Ash was prepared to be hit but surprisingly, Eco was only cuddling in front of the blanket.

“Baka, baka, baka! <ref>Moron</ref> I thought that… thought that you were going to die! What were you doing? You are owned by me, do you know
that…!”

Eco hid her face in the blanket and started sobbing.

“Sorry, Eco.”

Ash was petting Eco’s head while bearing with the pain.

Thinking back carefully, the morning alarm had not yet rang. But Eco who usually was a lie in had rushed here early in the morning.

''Although she refused to admit it, she is still eventually my pal…'' Ash was happy in the depth of his heart.

But the peaceful moment only lasted for a while.

“It is good to hear that you had regained consciousness.”

The student council’s member leaded by Rebecca rushed into the infirmary as a crowd.

“You moron!”

Silvia unhappily scolded.

“Thanks to you for being an idiot I can fully enjoy a twin sharing bed room on my own.”

Max was insulting him while adjusting his spectacles on his nose.

“…”

Only Jessica remained troubled and moved her nose around Ash’s blanket. Logically speaking, she should be the first person to hug Ash…

“…What are you doing?”

Upon asking, Jessica glared at him sharply.

“What is this about…! Why is the blanket full of Lukka-san’s smell! Could it be that Ash-sama… likes those types of young girls?”

“No… It is not like that!”

Ash became nervous, since it was the truth that Lukka was sleeping with him which made him harder to give his explanation.

“What did you say!”

Eco was the first to react after hearing Jessica’s words. It was as if she had transformed into another person. She sniffed the blanket with a
cold expression and her eyes widen.

“It is true. This smell of herbal medicine… is from that Eckbald!”

“C-Calm down. I beg you to calm down first Eco..”

Ash was under great pressure. Although he wanted to escape from the window, he was now stark naked. Once he climbed out from the window, his
naked body will be seen. He was now in the situation where he couldn’t do what he wanted to.

“Hold on… Are you insane? Even I as your master was not allowed to enter and had to give up on visiting you. But you…”

“I-Is that so?”

Judging from what she had said, Lukka seems to enter the infirmary without permission.

“Ash, you rascal… There are so many to choose from and yet you choose a young junior… and lured her into your bed…? Yet, why do you not think about your health condition… and how we worry about you…”

Silvia’s body was trembling.

“That’s not it, I didn’t lure anyone into my bed! Don’t go on spurting nonsense!”

Too bad for him, Silvia don’t have the intention to listen.

“An enemy of women must face the judgment of the hammer of death!”

Aahh, it seems that inevitably I’m going to face some pain… Ash felt like crying.

“H-Hold on! I’m still a patient, no?”

But Silvia had long ago clenched her fist tightly and was not at all bothered by Ash’s begging.

Eco too also angrily lifted her right foot.

“This is Lautreamont’s family's rules!”

“I’m gonna trample you!”

===Part 8===

“Huu… In the end, there isn’t a single useful result that was obtained.”

On her right hand was a bright dragon crystal powered torch and on her left’s was a map of the Willingham Mausoleum. Angela sigh in disappointment.

Angela alone had gone through the journey of the exploration of the Willingham Mausoleum.

Although basically she came here as a campsite instructor, her original motive was still the Willingham Mausoleum. If not because of this, she will never agree to go to the Selective Training Camp full of the smell of sweat.

This was the sixth day she was investigating the Willingham Mausoleum. Since the first day she arrived at Allonnes Lakeside, she had
immediately came here.

“Although the historical value is hard to predict… This is really a letdown.”

Willingham Mausoleum was a grave that was built from a natural cave. The atmosphere was peaceful inside the Willingham Mausoleum which was
due to its two thousand years of history.

Angela found quite a number of the dragon’s fossil. She had originally thought that since this is a mausoleum, all the bodies will be buried
nicely. But, there seems to be exception.

“…Huh?”

Just when Angela was marching towards the exit- She suddenly stood still.

In front of her was a strange fork road. Angela who was always calm had also turn pale.

“Could it be…”

Angela had inspect the map for one more time. This was a total different place compare to the intended place. It seems that she was lost
because of her carelessness. Her deduction skills had dropped probably because of her lack of sleep.

''No matter what, if I don’t find a way out… I’m sure to meet the same fate as these dragons.''

“Since I had been in love with the dragons for a long time, it is not a bad idea to be buried with them- Like hell I would!”

Angela while commenting on herself, was thinking about her troubles.

Basically, all the instructors and students knew she is at Willingham Mausoleum. If she returned late, they will send someone to search for
her.

“I’m really… How could I be this unlucky!”

After putting down her luggage, Angela was resting with her back facing the rocks. She thinks that this is not a time for her to be running
around in panic.

''-Click.''

In a few moments, she heard voices that could never be found in nature.

“…?’

At the same time, the wall behind Angela moved with making a ‘Ssssssss’ sound.

“T-This is?

Angela immediately turned her head around. The place where I should had originally been rocks has a rectangular hole right now. She
immediately shine the hole with her bright dragon crystal powered torch.

The hole is suspected to be a secret passage where the end couldn't even be seen.

“Could it be that… This mechanism was designed by the dragons.

Although the details were not clear, but what she can be sure of is the she accidentally triggered the trigger. But under the eyes of a
commoner, this will just be like a normal natural cave…

After wiping of the dust on her spectacles, Angela shouted in joy.

“Who would know that such mechanisms exist. This is the century’s biggest discover!”

Angela had forgotten that she was in a fix and lifted her bright dragon crystal powered torch while stepping into the secret passage.

===Part 9===
“This is just too good to be true…!”

Angela gave a cheer at the end of the secret passage.

There was a space there that has nothing to do with the mausoleum at all.

It is the size of a classroom in the academy. In this dug out space, bookshelves, tables, sofas and many furniture that can be seen.

There were carpets of different designs on the floor that gave out an elegant atmosphere.

After the torch was shone on the ceiling, Angela was stunned.

“That’s…”

On the ceiling was an extravagance chandelier. But still, it seems logical since it has bright dragon crystal in it. If any grave robbers
had found it, they will sure to move it away immediately.

Angela looked upwards and sang a chant. What she was singing was a basic level oracle, and the light immediately lightens up. A light far
stronger than the torch had lit the room, thus Angela was able to explore every single corner.

“This carpet… without a doubt, it is a dragon’s creation. This design was once very popular among the dragons about a thousand years ago.
The rest of the furniture also has the dragons’ style…”

The dragons who were at the same time artisans, have special taste for beauty. It is totally different from humans’ design.

“What is the reason for the dragons to build this room…?”

Angela suddenly looked at the table.

There was a book that was an inch thick lying on the antique table. The book itself emits a serious feeling and made it seems like it was
the owner of this room.

“Is it… to pass this book to the humans…?’

Angela approached the table and took the book. The over luxury looks gave a deep impression and the weight is extremely heavy, just like
an encyclopedia.

“Could…. This be the ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’…?”

Angela’s spectacles nearly slide off her nose.

The Chevron Kingdom and the Knight Country worships Rosa Maria and made it as the country’s religion. The bible that records the teaching
is usually called the Stella Biblia

The Stella Biblia records about the life of Saint Rosa Maria and her pal Eco. The believers learn the religion’s teaching through the
study of Rosa Maria and Eco’s way of life. The reason why Ash named his pal ‘Eco’ is because of he was influenced by this Stella Biblia.

By the way, although it was said that the ‘Stella Biblia’ have two versions which are the ‘Old Testament’ and ‘New Testament”, but only
the ‘New Testament’ is recognized by the headquarters for the Rosa Maria religion- Holy Espada Agency. Just not long ago, even the Old
Testament was banned…

Angela happily flipped over the pages and read out a few sentences.

“…After the wise dragon Inbroke, two major bloodlines were formed. They are the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family and the
Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family. An endless war started from this two families-.”

Angela was confused.

“T-This… did this happened during the ancient kingdom…? But it felt like a legend after reading…”

As if it was to help Angela to get rid of her trouble, a sound of another person was heard in the room.

“No, that is exactly the truth.”

“-!”

Angela immediately hid the Old Testament of the Stella Biblia in between her arms and coldly glared at the intruder.

“A grave robber? No… You don’t look like that kind of person.”

“In the ancient times, when the Zono Ton Enlightment had started in this Ark Strada Continent… The two families who inherited the wise
dragon Inbroke’s bloodline had started the bloody war.

A tall and skinny guy said this story.

The only thing that can be clearly seen was his silver mask. His expression was hard to be judged because that his eyes were covered.
There were a few strands of red hairs mixing in his silvery hairs and he emits an evil aura.

Although his attire is of a mercenary, he gave out and extraordinary feel that made his cloths shown out.

An oat coloured skin girl was standing behind him silently. Her face looks handsome and cute but her eyes are with strong determination.

This small size girl was in her tribal wear. The metal glove in her left hand attracts attention and there is a high possibility that
there are weapons in it.

“Both of you are…!”

Angela remembered.

The two suspicious people that Ash met in the forest about two months ago.

Angela had also gone through the reports that the student council sorted. According to it, the girl called the guy ‘Milgauss-sama’.

“Why would both of you come to this ruins?”

Angela acted calm and asked them coolly.

On her right hand was a bright dragon crystal made ring. The red crystal signifies a fire element.

Her only winning chance will be the element of surprise…

But, Milgauss as if he had already knew what she was thinking said:

“You wanted to you the red flame dragon’s breath as an attack, no?”

Angela gasped after her intention of using the oracle had been found out.

“I’ll advice you for not doing that. Those puny flames that can only kill dragonflies, can hurt me? To dragons, those flames were nothing.
Am I wrong, Ann?”
[[Image:SnRK V03 201.jpg|thumb]]

“What…!”

Angela’s eyes widen. If that guy addressed her as ‘Professor Cornwell’, she wouldn’t even be surprised. Since she is one of the top
researchers for the dragons, it is normal that the people of the Zepharos Empire to recognized her.

But Milgauss addressed her as ‘Ann’.

“Y-You… Could you be…!”

In the mean time, she felt something was off. Until the moment her feeling turned into reality, the ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’
had fallen on to the ground.

Angela was not strange with Milgauss elegant voice.

Logically speaking, this is their first meeting but Angela recognized that voice.

Once she realized the truth, in her eyes, Milgauss standing posture and his hidden smile overlapped with ‘the person’ she recognized.

''-I knew this guy! But he… Shouldn't even be living…''

Angela’s lips trembled while looking at Milgauss’s face. ''How could this be''… Angela couldn’t help but kept on thinking about the face underneath the mask.

===Part 10===
It was twelve years before.

The young genius girl- Angela Cornwell who was thirteen that time had graduated from the University of Fontaine City and wanted to move
overseas for further studies.

The location was the highest academy institution in Chevron Kingdom, University of Feachador. The education fees were fully covered by the Knight’s royal family.

In the university’s research lab, Angela met with the ‘Ouji-sama’<ref>Prince</ref>

That time should be around mid-summer- In the month of Leo.

That day was the University of Feachador’s anniversary and the whole place was in crowded.

But only Angela alone was in the research lab doing research about the dragons. The lecturers and the students had gone out to enjoy
the celebration.

But, someone appeared in front Angela who was in the middle of her research. That person is Julius.

Julius, Lautreamont made use of the Ansarivian’s Dragon Riding Academy’s summer break’s opportunity to visit the Chevron Kingdom.
Apart from vacation, he also bears the job of a diplomat.

“Haha. I thought I saw an angel! Are you the daughter of a lecturer or a sister of a student?”

“I-I myself am a student!”

According to Julius, he ran into the university to escape from those troublesome fans. In the end, he had gotten lost.

He had a handsome looks on him and yet he had a mischievous behavior.

Julius was only sixteen during that time and he was already a dragner.

Not only he was strong and smart, he was also a beautiful boy. The meeting she had with Julius had left a deep impression in her mind.

Julius smile had melted the lonely genius, Angela’s heart-

===Part 11===
The feeling that Milgauss gave out is almost the same as Julius’s. Even after he wore the mask and change his hair style, the way he speaks was still the same as the years before.

“H-How… Is this possible…!”

Angela was stunned.

Milgauss had given orders to the girl behind him coldly.

“Do it!”

The girl immediately retrieved the weapon in her left hand’s metal glove- It is a leather whip that the mountains tribe loves to use.

“Haa!”

The whip bends according to the girls shout.

The whip swept past Angela with a ‘sss’ and she bend her knees to avoid. Her spectacles was hit and fell to the ground.

“Urgh…”

Even though the girl attack from the front, Angela’s back was in pain. It seems that the whip easily avoided Angela’s field of vision
and attacked from the back.

“B-Both of you… What is the reason you… Come to Willingham Mausoleum-”

At the same time, Angela though of the only possibility.

The culprit guilty of using the Necromancia to attack Ansarivan has yet to be found out.

But according to the time when Milgauss appeared at Ansarivan, it is reasonable to suspect him.

''-The crucial material of creating the Necromancia is the bones of the dragons.''

If Milgauss is the culprit for releasing the Necromancia, then shouldn’t the Willingham Mausoleum become very dangerous? Since that
were many bones buried underground…!

“I beg you…immediately ... leave this place-”

Angela with a trembling voice said towards the students who were at the lakeside preparing for the closing ceremony.

Needless to say, no one is able to receive her warning-

The girl knocked her with a hatchet and she lost conscious.

===Part 12===
After making sure that Angela had fainted, Anya turned around and looked at Milgauss.

“About this woman… how are we gonna deal with her? She is still a good scholar; it is a pity for us to kill her…”

Milgauss replied coldly.

“I don’t need anyone like her. Just end her lif- Guuk!”

The next moment, Milgauss looked strange. He was suddenly breathing heavily in pain and struggling while knelling down on the
floor.

“Guu… This damn person! Such determination… Must he interfere with me-!”

Milgauss was muttering something weird.

“M-Milgauss-sama!”

Anya was nervous when she ran to Milgauss. This was the first time she saw Milgauss suffer to this extend. She had never heard
before that Milgauss had any ailment disease…

“…Fear not, I’m absolutely alright.”

Milgauss suddenly stood up which made the pain before look like a show. That feeling is like after demon being excoriated.

“Err… Milgauss-sama? Are you really alright? Anything wrong with your-“

“I’m very fine. The main point is-“

Milgauss was looking at the floor. Angela was still unconscious. Milgauss who addressed her as ‘Ann’. The sound of it made it
seems that he was calling a close friend or a lover…

"Let’s not bother about this woman. This is a Mausoleum for the dragons. The dead body of a human will only dirty this place."

“…Understoood.”

Until Anya replied even when she was still troubled by it, Milgauss had turned around facing another side.

“Milgauss-sama…?’

Anya was confused.

She doesn’t understand what was happening around Milgauss.

Just before he turned strange, Milgauss wanted to kill Angela… ''But why did he change his mind?''

Milgauss continue to give orders to Anya who was still letting her thought wonder.

“I’ll activate the Necromancia in a few moments. Be prepared to head back to Ansarivan.”

“Understood.”

Although she was still worried about Milgauss body condition, Anya still answered immediately.

The time for the battle is about to begin.

===Part 13===
In the evening, Ash had nothing to do.

Under the assistance of the healing magic, his injuries were now better. Although his body still hurts, he can now walk on his
own. Also, he was now wearing the patients’ clothing. Anyway, it is embarrassing to remain naked.

Being said so, it is still the truth that he was badly injured.

Not only was his head, his entire body warped up into a mummy. Apart from going to the washroom, he was forbid from going
outside.

Ash was staring at the scenery outside the window from quite some time.

“Is the closing ceremony starting…?”

At the lakeside where dusk is ending, the preparations for the campfire is still going on. In about an hour time, those logs that
were staged up high will be burned.

Rebecca, Silvia, Jessica, Cosette, Max… These friends who had visited him a few times in the morning can hardly be seen during
the sunset. This is also because they were busy preparing for the ceremony.

On the other hand, Lukka should meeting with Gawain in the Norg Forest.

Three hours ago, she purposely came back and told Ash that Gawain was still living. After knowing that Gawain was still
breathing, Ash breathe a sigh of relieve.

The next thing to do is for Lukka to overcome her fear towards Gawain and the Astral that connects both of them may continue to
flow.

“Zzz…Zzz…”

Eco was sleeping peacefully with her head on the bed. It is probably that she didn’t have enough sleep when Ash was in comma.

“I’m entering, Ash!”

At this moment, Rebecca’s voice and the door knock sounded at the same time. Before Ash replied, she had walked into the room.

Rebecca who was in her swimming wear had only a thin shirt covering her top which made her looked sexy.

Rebecca’s swimming wear was red in colour. Since the shirt was unbuttoned, her deep cleavage, her thin white waist and the bikini
lines can totally be seen.

“Rebecca-san…!”

Ash doesn’t know where to look at.

“Do you feel better now?”

After looking at Eco with her gentle eyes, she looked at ash with a serious expression.

“I’m fine. I can even go to the toilet on my own!”

“Good. Back to the main point, I’m worried about something.”

“What’s it?”

“Angela-sensei had not yet returned from the ruins even after I had advice her that she must attend the closing ceremony...”

Ash was stunned. He had heard about Angela going to Willingham Mausoleum on the first evening of the training camp. In another
words, Angela didn’t know that Ash was badly injure.

“According to her behavior, Angela must be too immersed in her exploration, no?”

Ash gave a wry smile but Rebecca was still troubled by it.

“It is alright if it is just like that… I’m worried that she had accidentally met with a grave robber.”

-Bang!

At the same time, the door suddenly opened and Lukka entered from outside. She was sweating a lot which was probably because she
ran and it cause her summer uniform to be wet.

It is rare to see her panicking when she always do things slowly.

‘Nyuu’, Eco seems to be woken by the noise and made a sleepy sound and she slowly sat up and rubbed her eyes while looking
around.

“What happened?”

After she was asked by Ash, Lukka answered slowly since she was breathing heavily:

“That kid… Gawain…!”

===Part 14===
Lukka told the whole story slowly.

''-Gawain is dead?''

Ash was thinking about the worst outcome but the truth was not like what he had expected.

Gawain seemed to hide itself when Lukka was not around.

Lukka had been together with Gawain for the entire morning.

As long as she overcomes her fear from falling from Gawain’s back, Gawain will once again accept her. Thus their Astral will once
again be connected and Gawain won’t die.

Lukka was facing Gawain with only this thought- But not only that Gawain didn’t accept Lukka, it had also had itself stay hidden.

Rebecca gently hugged Lukka who was crying.

“Gawain will never discard you. It probably felt that it is going to die and didn’t want to let you see its dying looks, so…”

After hearing Rebecca’s assumption, Ash also agreed with it.

“We will look for Gawain immediately! Didn’t we already found out the reason why the astral couldn’t connects? With a little more
effort, we will be able to save Gawain! But it had already given up… How could be let this happen!”

Rebecca nodded in agreement.

“That’s right, I also think so. We need not follow what Gawain wants. The problem is, where is it hiding right now…”

“T-That…”

Lukka provided information to Rebecca who was thinking deeply. She had rubbed off her tears and was with a determine looks.

“I think… It must have gone to Willing Mausoleum. That is a grave specially for young dragons… Gawain was still at its juvenile
age.”

Rebecca nodded.

“Hmm.. That’s possible. Have you ever heard before the story of ‘The dragon of Willingham’?”

“I had heard of it before. My mom always told me this story when I was younger.”

===Part 15===
-It was a disaster that happened to a young dragon.

When Nuada was young, it managed to become a maestro. But it could not bear to see its young master suffering in her illness so it cut of its
Astral. In the end, Nuada had become very weak.

But Nuada swore never to let its master see its dying moment so it left quietly. Later, although the girl recovered… Nuada had died in
Willingham Mausoleum alone for some time.

When Ash heard this story from his mother when he was still a child, he cried.

Rebecca as if wanted to change the atmosphere in the room declared:

“I’ll never let Gawain meet the same fate as Nuada. So, the closing ceremony will be canceled temporally. I’ll ask all the students to look
for Gawain. It will be better if we could find Angela-sensei at the same time.”

“No, please hold on.”

Ash opposed against this proposal.

“Let the students enjoy the closing ceremony. I had been unconscious for these few days so I don’t know what kind of training that they had
been through… But everyone must have placed their best effort in it. The point for organizing the closing ceremony ain’t it to congratulate
those students who completed the training camp?”

“You are right, but what were you planning? Could it be…”

Ash smiled.

“That’s right. I’ll be responsible for the search. Rest assure, thank to the healing magic, I’m almost fully recovered.”

This is actually a lie. Every time Ash moved, he felt pain in his organs and joints. Even so, he still wouldn’t give up.

Upon hearing this, Eco who was silent the whole time became angry.

“Are you kidding! Or you must be an idiot! It is clearly that your body is still weak… And yet you want to look for that weak dragon!”

Ash places his hand on Eco’s head to calm her down. Even though she was angry, it was still because that she cares and worries about Ash.

“Please forgive me, Eco. I couldn’t just kept on watching silently. That feller is not a weak dragon.”

“B-But…”

“If Eco you are worry about me, why don’t you come with me?”

Eco immediately blush like a wildfire.

“W-What… m-me, I never worried about you!”

Ash was not bothered by Eco who kept on denying while shaking her hands but bow down in front of Rebecca.

“I beg you, Rebecca.”

“Tsk… I don’t think I can say no. Or else, the closing ceremony will we go on as usual but all the student council’s members will help in the
search.

“No, that won’t work out. If Rebecca-san is absent, everyone will be suspicious about it. For such a ceremony, I hoped that every student can
enjoy it to the fullest.”

“But-”

Just when Rebecca wanted to explain, the infirmary room’s door opened with a loud bang.

“If that’s the case, I’ll take over that job of yours. As a dragner, we must help those who were in trouble- This is the Lautreamont’s family’s rules!”

The person who said this was Silvia.

===Part 16===
The search party that had been decided consist of four members which were Ash, Silvia, Eco and Lukka.

Max and Jessica had agreed to go with them but was stopped by Rebecca. Because if too many of the student council’s members were absent,
suspicion will still arise among the students.

Lancelot was now giving four people a ride with Silvia in front holding the reins.

''-Behind princess-sama…''

Ash who was right behind Silvia was in fear.

Riding on the dragon while wearing the dragsuit designed for the palace and having her hair lifted upwards, Silvia’s charm as a dragner and a
princess emerged.

Although Ash had rode on Lancelot with Silvia during the Necromancia’s attack, he was totally immersed in the battle that time. He didn’t
noticed Silvia’s charm as the opposite sex.

“What are you doing? If you don’t hold on tightly, you’ll fall.”

After being scolded by Silvia, ash made up his mind and stretched his arms. When his arms surrounded Silvia’s waist, he was surprised that her waist is thin and fragile.

The third person was Eco. She held on to Ash’s waist gently which probably is because that she was worrying about Ash’s injuries.

“You must also hold on tightly.”

When Ash turned his head around, Eco blushed.

“If I use my true strength… Then your body will be squashed!”

Ash gave a wry smile. Eco cared about Ash’s condition in her own way which made his happy deep bottom.

The last person to ride the dragon was Lukka. She was not sitting on the saddle but the end of the tail.

“Hey, Lukka. Are you alright… Sitting like that?”

Silvia asked in surprised.

“It’s alright.”

Lukka answered lightly. It seems that she doesn’t like the riding gears.

Lancelot who was carrying four people gracefully flew towards the sky.

===Part 17===
Walking from the traing camp’s location to the Willingham Mausoleum will took about an hour. But the they arrive in an instant with dragon.

''-Tsk… damn that Gawain… Playing hide and seek when it kenw that it was dying? What is it trying to act cool for, I’ll never allow it to follow Nuada’s footsteps…!''

Ash was thinking about Gawain while riding on Lancelot’s back.

Not long later, a stretch of high grounds appeared.

“That should be the entrance to Willingham Mausoleum.”

Silvia said while controlling the reins.

Just as Silvia had said, there was an entrance liked building at the middle of the hills. Although the surrounding were covered by a thin layer of mist, but there were bright dragon crystal powered lights at the altar liked entrance which shines the surrounding of the entrance.

''Did Angela walk into that type of place alone…?'' Ash felt a cold chill just by thinking about this. It doesn’t matter how you see it, this place is just not suitable for a lady to go in alone. It is reasonable for Rebecca to become worried, and they mustn’t ignore the chances for her to be attacked by some grave robbers…

Just like sweeping away Ash’s thought, Silvia shouted:

“Alright, get ready for landing!”

Lancelot gave a brave roar and started to land at high speed-

===Part 18===
Milgauss was standing at the top of the hill looking at the world below.

Under his eyes was the entrance to Willingham Mausoleum.

Looking at a place further ahead, there is the Norg Forest and Allonnes Lakeside. No to mention the building for the training camp-

The campfire had been lit at Allonnes Lakeside. The closing ceremony had officially begun.

On the ground was a coffin liked box. Migauss open the lid and took out a gigantic black sword.

This gigantic sword is the tool used to summon the Necromancia.

This is the great result of the Empires’ proud mechanical engineering and the development of the dragons- The remanence of the Magic
Techniques. <ref>魔導工学 Magic based mechanics</ref>

After Milgauss had returned to his country, he had improvised that device.

This gigantic sword that once looked like a piece of art work had now become more dangerous and mechanize.

The bright dragon crystals on the hilt had increased tremendously. There are a total of nine big crystals and more than twenty smaller ones.
If it was on sale, he sure can earn a big amount of money. But in Milgauss eyes, those expensive crystals were but tools.

Milgauss easily lifted the gigantic sword and stabbed in on the ground. It is to send the magic into the inner part of the mausoleum.

The dragon jaw shaped sword made a deep heavy sound and sunk into the rocks.

“This looks like a tombstone.”

Just when Milgauss was mumbling, a white shadow swept passed his eyes. A flying object that was thought to be a dragon was getting nearer at a fast pace.

Milgauss widen his eyes that were under the mask and looked at the evening sky. The shadow looked like Lancelot.

“Hmph… The princess, on patrol?”

Milgauss immediately hid behind the rocks. Even though he thought that the sky was dark enough to hide him from the eyes of the rider, but he
must never underestimate the eyes of a dragon.

Luckily, Lancelot had slowly landed. It seems that they were going to land at the mausoleum’s entrance. In a few moments, he lost sight of
Lancelot.

“Let’s begin.”

Milgauss held the hilt of the gigantic sword and started to sing out the spell.

''“Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Show yourself the crystals of the Magic Techniques. The spirits of the young dragons now be revived.”''

In a moment time, the bright dragon crystal on the hilt gave out a bright light.

===Part 19===
“A-Angela-sensei… Came to this cave?”

Silvia who just alighted from Lancelot was shocked after she looked at Willingham’s Mausoleum’s entrance.

She didn’t expect the mausoleum to be this scary.

It is okay if the sky was still bright but the sky that was darkening made it scarier.

The mist that surrounded the entrance made it look like the doors to hell. Although there were bright dragon crystals powered light around the
entrance, they still doesn’t ease the fear

“Gawain…”

Ash placed his hand on Lukka’s head because of her worried looks.

“Rest assured. We will definitely find Gawain.”

“Nnn…”

At the same time Lukka answered softly, a bolt strucked in the evening sky and the roaring sounds of the thunders follows.

“Kyaa!”

The first person to scream was Silvia.

Ash made a wry smile. Although under Veronica’s training, she had become stronger, she was still a coward.

But this funny situation was immediately interrupted by Eco.

“…Just like that time.”

Eco was looking at the sky with her sharp eyes.

Lancelot was also in its alert posture and was growling with a ‘Grrrrrr….”

In a blink of an eye, the dark clouds had almost filled the entire sky.

“Are you saying about the time when the Necromancia attacks…?”

Eco nodded while answering seriously.

“That’s right. This bad feeling… I can be wrong about it!”

This time, the earth was shaking.

Ash nearly fell because of the continuous shaking. He already had a hard time to stay balanced.

“Kyaa!”

But the others girl had fell in his direction and dragged him together in the fall.

The girl who fell into his chest was Eco, Silvia was the one who wouldn’t let go of his right arm and Lukka was clinging onto his right arm
tightly. Under this type of situation, Ash couldn’t even enjoy it one bit.

“Urgh-!”

His whole body was in pain. The rest had forgotten that Ash was a serious patient that was advised by the doctor to have sufficient amount of
rest.

“S-Sorry! Are you alright?”

“S…orry!”

“It’s all because of me…”

Silvia, Lukka and Eco immediately apologized.

“Don’t worry… I’m alright.”

Ash didn’t want the others to worry about him and squeeze out a smile. But, his smile doesn’t looked natural and he prayed that the dark sky
can provide some cover for him.

After the earthquake stopped, Ash stood up.

“Fhuss…”

A sound as if it was laughing at Ash stubbornness was heard.

“-!”

One by one… A scary sight appeared from the dark corner of the mausoleum. They were not humans. Although the looked like dragons, they didn’t
have the holy feelings that the dragons emits.

“Necromancia!”

At the same time eco warned the rest, something rushed out from the mausoleum.

Something that was bigger than a horse but was to small if it was compared to a dragon. Also, not only one but there was a bunch of them.

There were around five of them and each of them looked like a young Asia. Their bodies were black and have mad eyes, sharp teeth and a strong
rotten smell.

“A young dragon sized…. Necromancia?”

Just when Ash was muttering, the leader of the Necromancias attacked. After its mouth opened, shining rays could be seen- ''Don!'' And a ball of flames came flying along the ground.

Lancelot made a scary roar and activated its defensive magic’s shield. In a blink of an eye, the breath attack was nullified.

But this is not a time to thank Lancelot.

The group had extended their deep red coloured tentacles this time and they were getting nearer.

Silvia became the first victim.

“Kyaa!”

“Princess-sama!”

Although Ash immediately stretched his hand, he still missed. The slimy and sticky tentacles warped around Silvia’s thin body and lifted her
up into the sky.
[[Image:SnRK V03 225.jpg|thumb]]

“I-Insolent fools! How dare you touch the Royal Knight’s family’s Princess...!”

Too bad they were not someone that could be communicated with language.

Although Silvia struggled, but the more she struggle the harder the tentacles grip was. In the end, more than half of her dragsuit was torn
off and the buttons had come loose.

“S-Stop! Stop this insolent behaviour...! Ahh...Stoooop!”

Silvia’s scream could be heard all over.

“Eco, hand me the Ark quick!”

Eco angrily rejected Ash’s request.

“No way! You are still a patient! The Ark will burden your body-”

“Is this a time to worry about those things! Princess-sama is in danger right now!”

“B-But...”

Compare to Eco who stood stilled, Lancelot had started to make his move.

To save its master, it had used the red flaming dragon breath.

''-Don!''

That was a true breath and was not comparable to the flames that was created by an Oracle. The unimaginable destruction force had turned the
five Necromanica that was blocking the entrance into fire balls.

“Grrrroooorrrr!”

The five Necromancias who were on fire roared in agony and changed their targets to Ash and the rest. But Lancelot gave the final flaming
breath and turned the Necromancia into ashes.

Although they were young dragons, there were no differences from the hardiness of a regular Necromancia. When the tentacles snapped, Silvia
was caught by Lancelot when she was falling.

“Huff... Puff... Thank you, Lancelot.”

Ash gave a sigh of relieve when he saw Silvia was safe. But he immediately heard Lukka screaming.

“That...!”

Lukka was standing by the cliff and was the direction to the lakeside. No, it was actually towards Norg Forest.

“Anything?”

“The forrest... Was polluted...”

Lukka as an Eckbald was sensitive to the change in the Forrest.

Ash looked towards the direction she was looking at and he was dumbstrucked.

''-Dodododododo....''

The forest was shaking and the feeling was like a group of Asia’s running. The wild bird and the small animals were in shocked and their sound
could be heard one after another

Judging from Lukka’s ‘Polluted’, the Asia typed Necromancia could be on the move in the forest.

It seems that apart from the main door, there were other options that the Necromancias came out from.

“Ash, quickly look at the lakeside!”

Silvia was shouting on Lancelot’s back while pointing to the lakeside.

“Could it be that... they were also Necromancia?”

Ash clenched his trembling fist. The black shapes were moving around the dark lake. Thank to the campfire at the lakeside, he can somehow make
out their shadows.

Those must be the Hydra typed Necromancia. The total amount should be around twenty... No, it seems that it was around thirty. There were
moving towards the campfire by the lakeside.

“They are also at the sky!”

This time it was Eco who was pointing at the sky. A group of Strada typed Necromancia while making some weird type of bird noises they were
circling around the sky. They seemed to ignore Ash and the rest and were heading towards the campsite...

“So I see... Their target is to attack the training camp!”

Ash angrily clenched his fists on both hands.

“Damn... Even when the students there were top students, those who had experience in dealing with the Necromancia were only Max and Rebecca.
Are they alright-?

“Ash, now is not the time to worry about the others. We can only trust the president to protect the training camp.”

Silvia’s calm voice dragged Ash back to reality.

She focused her sight onto the entrance of the mausoleum.

“That’s...!”

Ash turned speechless.

The second batch of Asia typed Necromancia had rushed out and there were six of them this time.

“Grrrr...”

Lancelot with a growl and the breath attack exploded. Three of the leading Necromancia turned to ashes.

At this moment, the deep red coloured tentacles rush forward. Lancelot was not intimidated by them. It’s hind legs held its body and it stood
up and stomped its hammer like front legs. The sharp claws made a screeching sound and the tentacles were torn of like rubber bands.

That scene could only be described with dead bodies everywhere.

In only a few minutes, the second batch of Asia typed Necromancia was totally wiped out.

“S-Strong...!”

Lancelot’s heroic fight amazed Ash and also Silvia’s dragon controlling skill had improved significantly.

Silvia looked downwards at the rest of the gang with a skilful looks.

“Ride on Lancelot quickly! We are going into the mausoleum.”

===Part 20===
[[Image:SnRK V03 006-007.jpg|thumb|'' ''... Rebecca is just too great.'' Jessica who led the group of Hydras was muttering while looking at Cú Chulainn who was flying in the night sky.'']]
“All of you here had gone through the five days Selective Training Camp! Your skills had improved significantly! You must have faith in yourself! Your skills are far better than what you had imagined!”

Under Rebecca’s command, the students had ridden on their pals.

The Stradas were flying, the Asias were on their way to Norg Forest and the Hydras gathered at Allonnes Lake. Their strategy- An eye for an eye,
a tooth for a tooth.

“... Rebecca is just too great.”

Jessica who led the group of Hydras was muttering while looking at Cú Chulainn who was flying in the night sky.

===Part 21===
Rebecca was standing at the high end of Cú Chulainn’s neck. She was already in her Ark. The enormous amount of magic was surrounding her entire body. Max was like acting as her second in command riding behind her on Arianrhod

Not long before, the student was happily enjoying the atmosphere around the closing ceremony’s campfire.

But, the Necromancias who attacked from three directions which were land, water and air had changed the situation. Just like heaven and hell, the students were all in a panic but thanks to Rebecca, the tables had turned. Just a simple talk from Rebecca had given them the courage to fight.

Now, not only the students were not in any fear, they even trembled in excitement.

A huge amount of Necromancias were approaching.

There was only about a hundred meters in between them.

"Appear! The certain hit magic spear! Gáe Bolg!"

Rebecca naturally led the attack.

“Gáe Bolg!”

A bright light appeared after the spell had ended and a long spear appeared. Gáe Bolg’s light pierce through the dark sky and explosion followed. One by one the Strada typed Necromancia fell to the ground.

“Attack!”

Rebecca ordered like a general.

''“Oooooo!”''

The students received the orders and attacked at the same time.

===Part 22===
Dim white lights were emitted from Lancelot’s horn.

This was a basic magic for the dragons. Thus, Ash and the rest didn’t have to rely on the bright dragon crystal torch while walking in the
cave. Lancelot was walking forward silently and steadily in the cave. Its usual earth shaking footsteps was almost can't be felt.

So it had lessened the amount of burden that Ash’s body was facing.

“Thank you, Princess-sama.”

Silvia was surprised that Ash spoke behind her ears and her neck suddenly gave a jerk.

Because of her hair was tied up with a red ribbon, her white neck was exposed.

“Why are you acting with such ambiguity! I had done nothing that deserves your thanks!”

“You were worried about me and purposely asked Lancelot to slow down, right? So…”

“I-I had never thought that far! How can we move quickly in this narrow space!”

Ash gave a wry smile. Silvia was shy about it. For such a great dragon like Lancelot, to move quickly in a narrow space is but a child’s play.

“-Careful!”

Silvia suddenly shouted.

“Ksharrrr!”

Three Strada types Necromancias attacked from the front. They looked more like bats than dragons.

Even though they were noble dragons in their lifetime, after they had become a Necromancia, they were no different from a disgusting flying
animal.

Ash was in tensed, the next second-

“Grooooo….!”

Lancelot gave an angry roar. On the path where the brilliant dragon stepped passed, there were only ashes left behind.

“Such excellencies.”

Upon hearing Ash’s mummer, Silvia proudly lifted her chest.

“Hmph… During your recovering time, I had completed every single course in the Selective Training Camp. The days when I did battle
stimulations with the president every day… I felt like crying when I said that.

What Silvia said felt like a sad tone hidden in it. She seemed to experience something terrible. Ash who had only experienced the first day’s
sea water bath was regretting. <!—It should be lake, but sea was written in the original text. Or I could be a pun because lake is Mizuumi and
Sea is Umi.-->

But, the main reason Silvia became strong was mainly because of Princess Veronica’s encouragement.

If Veronica hasn’t visited Ansarivan last week, Silvia may not have turned over a new leaf.

“Back to the topic, why haven’t we saw Angela-sensei yet?... I hoped she wasn’t attack by the Necromancia.”

Silvia sighed while looking at the mausoleum’s map.

“I we also haven’t found Gawain yet… Lukka, did you felt anything?”

“I can’t… Because the Astral was not connected, my ‘Seikoku’ was not responding.

Sinca Lukka couldn’t feel anything; they could only ransack the entire cave. Although it will be a tiresome job just by only imaginating it,
it was still an emergency.

“Another thing… Eco, there is something that I must tell you first hand.”

Ash was looking at Eco through his shoulders.

“Anything?”

Eco who was clinging tightly at Ash’s back lifted her head while feeling annoyed.

“The next time I asked you to hand me the Ark, please do so. The doubt at the moment could make you regret for your whole life.”

“Wha…!”

Eco immediately explode. She kept on hitting Ash with her fist.

“I won’t allow you to order me! Be careful or I’ll trample you!”

Although the way she was hitting was like trying to be pout, the strength that she put in still made him suffer.

“I-It hurts! S-Stop hitting me!”

“Have you forgotten that you are still a patient! Even though those were temporally made mimic, it still burdens the body!”

Although she said it angrily, she was still concern about Ash. The way she thinks made Ash happy but the situation right now was an emergency
and maybe the mastermind was still somewhere in this mausoleum.

“If not, could you create and Ark that doesn’t cause much burden to the body?”

“What did you say?”

“Please, I believed that you are able to make an Ark that was suitable for my current situation.”

“H-How…. Could you speak with such confidence!”

“Do you even need to ask? Because Eco is my excellent pal!”

“…!”

It was probably that she was moved by Ash, Eco was speechless and she blushed.

“Alright… B-But, during the time I’m in the dragon workshop, my body-”

Ash immediately knew what she was going to say.

Only a spirit can enter the dragon workshop and the true body will be left in this world.

When the spirit left the body, the empty shell will be defend less.

“Worry not, I’ll protect your body.”

Ash loosened his grip on Silvia’s wrist and carefully switched places with Eco while trying not to fall off from Lancelot.

“Ash…?”

Eco was dumbstrucked, and turned around to look at Ash.

Ash hugged Eco’s wrist tightly.

“Wha-W-Wha…!”

Eco’s shoulders twisted for one moment and her body had become log liked.

Her ears hidden in her hairs were red.

As if hot air is going to burst out anytime.

“I-If you didn’t hold on to me tightly… You better watch out!”

After Eco said angrily, she laid her back on Ash’s chest. He could smell the fragrance of her shampoo.

The next moment, Eco’s body was like a puppet whose strings had snapped. She loses her strength and laid her head on Ash’s right shoulder.

Ash had felt that her spirit had left her body.

“Our hopes are on you, Eco.”

Ash murmured was like praying when he held on to Eco’s weight.

===Part 23===
“Huh?”

Silvia immediately stopped Lancelot when they arrived at a wide space.

It doesn’t look like a place that has Necromancias.

Lancelot increased the light intensity of its horns to brighten the extra space.

Silvia was holding the reins with her right hand and was checking the map with her left.

“According to this map, this should be the centre of the mausoleum.”

“Centre...”

Ash was holding on to Eco who was still unconscious tightly while looking around.

Silvia turned back and was secretly looking at Ash’s face.

“...”

Just to make a new Ark for Ash, Eco had when to the dragon workshop. Ash kept on holding to her petite body tightly for some time.

Of course the reason Ash did so was to prevent Eco from falling off from Lancelot... But Silvia had been jumpy since and couldn’t remain calm.

''-Damn, what am I getting nervous about!''

Silvia had reaffirmed herself and was looking around her surrounding carefully.

The size of the space was about the size of the academy’s lecture hall. The ceiling was extremely high which was estimated to be about fifteen
meters. There was a lot of winged crosses shape tombstones all over the ground.

All the tombstones had at least a height of five meters. The winged cross in the middle was far bigger than the rest. Its height almost
touched the ceiling. Is there a powerful dragon who was buried there?

Too bad they still haven’t found Angela and Gawain. Logically speaking, this empty space that was located in the middle of the entire
mausoleum should be the place with the highest probability of finding them...

After Silvia gave a long sigh, Ash talked to her:

“Princess-sama, look at the ceiling.”

“-Huh?”

Silvia’s eyes widen. There was a volcano like hole in the middle of the ceiling and the night sky could be seen from within. Before they had
entered the mausoleum, Eco had described this dark sky as a ‘bad feeling’.

In a clear day, there should be moonlight that shines through the hole and create a dreamy situation.

“Grrrrr...”

Lancelot suddenly lifted its neck and gave a warning growl.

It was staring intensely at the hole above.

“What’s it, Lancelot?”

Just when Silvia asked in surprised-

“We had met again, shounen.” <ref>Shounen-Teenage boy.</ref>

A guy’s voice could be heard from above. A tall and thin person was standing at the edge of the hole.

“You’re... Milgauss!”

Ash suddenly gasped could even be felt by Silvia.

Lancelot’s horn had shone the scene above.

A lone guy in mask who was pale white in colour from the lights appeared. Silvia had also read the report book and immediately knew who he
was.

“The ruffian who was called Milgauss! Who know that I can meet you here! I under the name of Lautreamont’s Royal Knight’s family will punish
you in the name of god!”

Even while facing Silvia who was excited and indignant, Milgauss only replied with a laught.

“Hmph... Come on, even Veronica Lautreamont who was a top warrior was not even chosen to be a breeder... And yet a coward like you was
chosen.”

“What... Did you say?”

The way Milgauss speaks as if he knew a lot of her background in formations made Silvia felt uneasy.

“Are you alright, Princess-sama?”

Ash asked from behind.

“N-No... Nothing.”

Silvia’s mind was already in a mess even when she said so.

''-What is this feeling? That guy called Milgauss... Even thought this is the first time I met him, but he felt familiar. Why would I feel this way?''

“Princess-sama? You... are crying?”

“Huh!?”

Ash’s words woke her up.

She had only found out that her tears already started falling.

“This... Why would I...?”

Even Silvia didn’t know why she cried. But, if she gave Milgauss a glance... her heart will tighten.

Milgauss suddenly gave a smile.

A smile of a father who cares about his child, a peaceful and caring smile.

“You had grown, Sylvie.”

“Wha-!”

Silvia felt a cold chill.

No matter how wide is the world, the only one who would call her in her pet name will only be her family members. Not only that, his gentle
voice had cause her to recall her memories.

''-Onii-sama! Julius onii-sama!''

''-Haha, Silvia, you pampered child.''

''-It’s because... Onii-sama kept on talking to Glenn-dono and had forgotten about me!''

Her childhood memories resurfaced in her mind.

How is this possible.

-‘Dragon Slayer’.

Brother Julius who had committed such serious offence had been punished. Silvia was only five during that time.

In Lautreamont Knight Country, killing a dragon is the uttermost offence. Even if it was the prince of the Knight’s royal family, he will
still be punished. To make it worst, the dragon that Julius killed was his pal- Maestro Mordred.

Julius was already dead.

But... Milgauss had the same feel with Julius with every movement he made.

At this moment, Lancelot had again given a warning growl. As if it was trying to tell Silvia to put on her guard.

“Could it be...!”

Silvia had also felt that something was very wrong.

The ground was slightly shaking.

''-Something was hidden in the ground!''

“Kuku... Until what extend Lancelot can fight is something worth seeing. Or is it that- the guy over there will come out with some weird
tactics?”

“Urgh...”

Ash kept silent.

Eco had remained silent and had yet to wake up. Silvia also couldn’t predict the amount of time needed for Eco to create a new Ark.

Milgauss as if he saw through Ash’s Achilles heel he gave a ridiculed expression.

“But, judging by Avalon’s Princess behaviour... I believed that you wouldn’t be able to come out with anything weird, no?”

“Avalon’s Princess? Who would you also knew about-”

Ash was obviously shaken. Avalon- This word was suspected to origin from the ancient language. Silvia didn’t know what it means. ''Anyway,
what’s about the princess?''

''-No, this is not a time to worry about those stuffs...''

Silvia cleared her mind and focused on the current situation.

“Let me tell you, the dragons buried in this mausoleum were but young dragons! Even when they because Necromancias, they are still no match
for my Lancelot!”

Silvia declared but Milgauss was not even bothered by it.

“Is it so? I had sent most of them to the training campsite. Those Necromancias that you had beaten were small fries. Also, those dragons
buried here were Maestros in their past life.”

As if to answer Milgauss talk, the ground split into two. The enormously loud sound was going round the cave and the tombstone followed by
falling to the ground.

A huge object could be seen appearing from beneath.

“Roarrrrr...!”

A roar as if it had arisen from hell followed and their fight with Lancelot had started.

Strong wing, thick jaws and sharps horns.

Apart from their dark skin, they have the looks of a maestro.

“Kuku... Let me tell you! Its name is Nuada!”

Upon hearing, Silvia was stunned.

“A tragedy that every citizen of the Knight Country knew. You should had heard about it before, right? It is the dragon who loves its master
and choosed to commit suicide-”

===Part 24===
“Have you gotten everything that I had said, Navi?”

Eco was having a conversation in the dragon workshop.

Navi as usual was wearing a wearing a evening dress while sting on an antique chair.

“The Ark that suit his current condition most…? Hehe, this is interesting.”

Her matured version of Eco’s look was as beautiful as usual. Perhaps it was because of this, Eco hated this woman very much. Even after saying
so, she must focus on the main situation right now.

“I don’t have much time. Can you replace my job for the restructuring process?”

“Ara. Why do you even need my help?”

Navi cheekily smile.

“Do I even have a choice! Even though I don’t like it... You are still more knowledgeable than me... And I expect that you could come out with
a better result compare to me.

“Your judgement is correct. We are like two faces on a coin. If you are the person who lived in the outer world, then I am the person who
lived in the inner world. Of course I will help you.”

“So you had agreed to help me?”

“As long as you promise me one thing.”

“Promise? What do you want me to do?”

“You must promise me that one day, you will present an Ark to Ash Blake. It must not be a mimic but a top rated work that you had created.”

“W-What are you talking about! How could I agree to this!”

“Ara. Have you already given up before you even challenged it?”

“B-Because... to present the Ark to him also means-”

Navi smiled.

“That’s right, you are going to give him your everything.”

“How could I-”

Eco was speechless. Her whole body was hot as if it was burning. To give her everything to Ash- just by thinking so, Eco was already very
embarrass about it.

“Are you willing to agree to my condition? Or not?”

“Urgh...”

Navi’s provocation made her mad, but it takes time to do the review. Since there were more than a thousand of the Ark’s blueprint left by her
ancestral.

To do the review is to search the parts that suit Ash most.

She will be fine if it is just so, but there was this ‘not to burden Ash’s body’ rule this time.

This is more difficult that the ‘ice element’ that Ask asked for during the church terrorist incident.

Strictly speaking, Eco didn’t even know if there was even one Ark that doesn’t burden the person wearing. So this problem had nothing to do
with time and she can only rely on Navi’s knowledge.

“...Alright. I promise.”

After Eco had made her mental preparations, Navi smiled and the place suddenly was filled with soothing bright lights.

At the same time, there were many blueprints above Navi’s head. Those were the blueprints that the dragons left behind.

Navi with her glossy and watery lips begin to sing out the name of each part of the Ark-

''“Almete, Gorjal, Peto, Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje, Escarcelas,Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales, Codales, Antebrazos, Manoplas, Quijotes, Guardas, Grebas, Escarpes, Espolón.”''

Eco was speechless.

A few thousands of those blueprints were spinning around on Navi’s head. Those that was decided as unnecessary will disappear immediately and
the leftovers are those that are important.

“W-What a fast searching speed...”

Eco was stunned. At this moment, all the blueprints that were flying around Navi’s head disappeared.

The lights that filled the dragon workshop had also disappeared. Navi slowly stood up from the chair and walked towards Eco.

“W-What is it...?’

Navi was too beautiful to look at and she unconsciously took a step backwards. Navi cheekily smiled and placed her palm on Eco’s head.

“This is...!”

Eco felt a cold chill. An enormous amount of information entered her brain from Navi’s palm. But half way through the process, it was
interrupted.

“W-Why?”

“...He was facing great danger.”

Navi was looking at the three dimension projected screen in mid-air with a serious expression.

“Then be quick!”

“It seems that we must act quickly.”

Navi again placed her palm on Eco’s head and retransferred the information.

===Part 25===
“Is it really Nuada…!”

Ash shouted but he was immediately back to his calm self.

That right, the problem is not whether it is Nuada or not. The main point is, this Necromanica is a Maestro.

Also, the Necromanica revived from the ground was not only Nuada alone. The tombstone around had also fell to the ground one by one. The Asia
typed Necromancia crawl out from the ground and there was a total of nine of them.

“Princess-sama. It is better that we retreat for the time being-”

After giving a glance at the passage behind, Ash calmly made the suggestion.

The escape path was not yet blocked by the enemies. To fight in this open space, the enemies will surely attack from all directions. It will
be a tough battle even though Lancelot is strong.

But if they retreat to the narrow passage, the enemies will be force to come at them in a line. They may have a chance in winning like this.

“No!”

But Silvia stubbornly disagreed with retreating. She was so angry that the hands that were holding the reins were also trembling.

“Milgauss… Do you know what you had done! You… had stained Nuada’s spirit that you never should!”

“P-Princess-sama…?”

Ash was at lost when he look at Silvia being angry.

Silvia had obviously believed what Milgauss had said. She probably had the experience of crying after hearing Nuada’s story in her childhood.

At this moment, Lukka who had remained silent for the whole time had also cried.

“I also… will never forgive that person.”

It is easy to understand how she felt. Because Gawain had followed Nuada’s footsteps and had disappeared. She emotionally reacted probably
because of this.

Ash was worried about the current situation.

“Young dragon Nuada! I swear in the name of the Lautreamont Royal Kinght’s Family will defeat you! This is the only thing that I can do for
you!”

Lancelot roared in a high pitch in replied to Silvia’s sworn and immediately attacked Nuada. It stood on its hind legs and stacked with its
front. Upon seeing, Nuada had also stood up and defended with its front legs.

The two ferocious dragon was started a battle of strengths.

Out of a sudden, Nuadu open its lower jaw and threw out some black gas. It was almost a zero distant attack-

“Urgh…!”

Ash felt something was wrong and he hugged Eco tightly to protect her. He was angry at his useless self who couldn’t do anything.

Lancelot also remained strong. Just before Nuada’s breath attack exploded, it atcivated its defensive magic.

-The sound of explosions had shaken their ears.

The explosion was reflected back to Nuada who was near to the defensive magic and immediately explodes. Lancelot defensive magic was strong
and Ash only felt a slight vibration.

“Great…!”

Right until now, Ash had opened his eyes. Half of Nuada’s head had disappeared and its grey coloured brain could be seen. Even though it seems
to be defeated, but it is still a Necromancia. The organs that were destroyed were immediately recovered and was back to its original looks.

Lancelot’s heroic roar and Nuada’s creepy scream had shaken the air around them.

Just when the two resumed to fighting with brute strength, there was a groan coming from Ash’s back.

“Eek… Stop!”

“Lukka?”

An Asia typed Necromanica had dragged of Lukka who was sitting on Lancelot’s tail. Its tentacles can be seen clinging to Lukka’s body.

Lukka who was hanging upside down was struggling in pain and in tears.

“D-Don’t… Touch anyplace weird…!”

Just like throwing sugar to ants, a large amount of Asia typed Necromancias was approaching Lukka. Their tentacles were tearing off Lukka’s
dragsuit.

The iron made gloves and knee guards was forcefully pulled off and fell to the ground. The leather belt was tore into pieces and even her
skirt was torn off.

“Damn…!”

The moment Ash shouted, a tentacle attacked. Using the moment when Ash focused his thought on Lukka, the tentacle had surrounded Eco’s waist.
The tentacle was so strong that Ash loose to it in terms of strength.

“Eco…!”

Just like Lukka, Eco was hanging in mid-air. Eco who lost consciousness couldn’t struggle like Lukka.

Silvia was having trouble just by controlling Lancelot. She didn’t have the time to worry about the danger that Eco and Lukka were facing.

Ash clenched his teeth and jumped off from Lancelot’s back. Even though he knew that this was like committing suicide, he still can’t control
his sudden impulse.

“Let go of your dirty paws-!”

Ash picked up a stone and threw at the Asia typed Necromancia.

But throwing stones at dragon is like throwing stones at the moon. It easily bounce off from the black skin.

“Urgh…”

Too make it worst, Ash’s body was in pain.

Even though he was not attacked, but he body was giving him warnings.

“R-Right now out of all times…!”

After Ash cursed, he knelled one side of his knees.

He was sweating cold sweat.

His head, organs and joints were in tremendous pain. He felt like rolling and screams in pain. ''But, I musn’t… I mustn’t be defeated in a place like this-!''

Ash who had sweat in his eyes saw Eco being dragged away from in front of him.

“Ecoooooo.”

Ash screams in desperation.

At that moment, Eco who was nearly sucked into the Necromancia’s body opened her eyes.

“W-What? What is this situation!”

After she saw Ash was on the ground in a ball like posture, Eco looked around at her surrounding.

“Eco! Give me the Ark!”

“Hmph! Without me… You are useless!”

Eco can be seen smiling happily-

And she only shouted the only word of that long spell:

''“Espolón!”''

===Part 26===
Milgauss who was standing at the top of the hill watching the fight had seen it all.

The cave was filled with white lights.

At that moment, the Holy Ark emerged in the middle of the lights and was on Ash’s body. That Ark had red stripes and is a striking white
coloured armour.

Ash is now an Ark-Dragner.

This armour was stronger than what Milgauss saw at Ansarivan. This increases his interest in it.

The place where it became stronger was the defense and not offense.

“Hmph. Using the old remains and combine them into an emergency armour? Wouldn’t expect less from the Avalon’s Princess…”

Anya’s report had stated that Ash suffered serious injuries. This armour should be the best fit for him.

“Back to the topic…”

Milgauss was surprised that Eco completed the spell with only a word. Perhaps she had finished the rest in the dragon workshop.

Because Eco wanted to create the Ark at the same time she woke up so she had finished most of the spell before she comes back.

If that’s not the case, Eco would be eaten by the Necromancia before she can even manage to finish naming all the part of the Ark. Milgauss
wanted to praise this enemy.

“As I thought… Is it fate that we have to continue the fight from the past generations? Kuku, there is nothing bad about it… and also nothing
good about it.”

Milgauss laugh.

He was fully immersed in his laughter that came out from the depth of his throat.

===Part 27===
The moment he wore the Ark, Ash stood straight.

The unbearable pain had disappeared and it felt like he had grown wings.

The thickness of the Ark felt thicker than the first two Ark and it looked more like a ball overall. He felt safe just by wearing it.

But now is not the time to enjoy that safe feeling.

Ash locked on to the Necromancia in front and jumped towards it.

He fist punched the Necromancia that captured Eco with his Manoplas.

Next, he kicked the monster that captured Lukka with his Escarpes.

The massive amount of magic contained in the Ark exploded and the two dragons had disappeared.

“Ouch-!”

Ash groaned.

Even though the Ark had the effect of absorbing most of the repulsive force, it is still reckless for him to go for a hand to hand combat.

The pain in his bones made him struggle. It seems that the Ark also couldn’t totally suppress his pain. But he mustn’t back down in this
situation.

“Kyaaaa!”

The moment the tentacles disappeared, Eco and Lukka fell from mid-air.

Ash immediately slide towards the bottom of the two. He had managed to secure both of them right before the land on the ground- The entire process spans for less than two seconds.

“Are both of you alright?”

Ash helped them to stand up. Lukka instantly nodded her head in reply but Eco on the other hand was angry.

“What the hell is wrong with you! That Ark only strengthens the ‘defends’! It is not for you to use it for punching and kicking!”

“S-Sorry...”

Ash initially was intimidated by Eco and apologized. But he without delay changed his mind:

“Now is not the time to worry about those things, no? Of course I’m trying to save you!”

But the current situation doesn’t allow Ash to explain anymore than that.

“…Here it comes.”

Ash was dragged back into reality by Lukka’s warning and immediately put up a fighting posture.

The fight between Lancelot and Nuada was still in a stalemate. On the other hand, the remaining seven Asia typed Necromancias was trying to
attack the trio. The stench of the rotting smell had suddenly became stronger.

Eco angrily ordered.

“This Ark was not made so you can fool around with it! Use the Ark Weapon immediately!”

“Understood!”

Ash focused his mind and attention to the Ark.

The information regarding the Ark Weapon that comes together with the Ark was sent into his mind.

After receiving that information, Ash smiled.

“Appear… the invincible magic shield!”

There was a flash followed together with the spell.

The space in front a Ash started to bend and there was a crack. The unknown Ark Weapon appeared slowly from the crack.

''“Aegis!”'' <ref>A shield from the Greek mythology.</ref>

The same time Ash shouted its name, Aegis appeared.

Aegis’s outer looks looked like a dragon’s head. There were all together five units that made up this shield. All of the five units were
flying around under Ash’s command. When they had surrounded the Asia typed Necromancias, the shield projected colourful lights.

These units were not normal shields. They all have the characteristic of a magic cannon.

The continuous lights that were attacking the Asia typed Necromancias were like spider webs.

Not only that, there were some weird changes on the Necromancia that was hit by the lights directly. They had become stones in a short time.

Aegis was not releasing the usual attacking typed magic.

That is a high level magic that turn living things into stone upon coming into contact with the light. Even though it is one of the dangerous
magic listed in the list of banded spells by the Knight Country, but now is not the time to act like a good model citizen.

Just in a few seconds time, all seven Necromancias had turned into stones. Ash breathe a sigh relieve and withdrew Aegis’s magic.

“Thank you, Eco.”

“N-Nothing… And I’m not even doing this for you.”

Eco turned her face aside but her face was definitely blushing. Ash gave a wry smile but now is still not the time to lower down their
guards.

Anyway, Silvia was still controlling Lancelot who was still fighting with Nuada. Under the condition where both of their front legs were
locked but their opponents, both of the uses magic or even use their tail attack… Both of them were like in a wrestling match.

“Princess-sama! I’ll be there to help you in a short moment!”

Ash who was prepared to help had met a blank wall.

“I don’t need any help! Go and capture Milgauss! Lancelot and I will calm down Nuada’s spirit.”

Silvia’s talk made Ash speechless.

Silvia was really angry. Even so, she still haven’t lost her cool. She had sworn to defeat Nuada in the name of the Royal Knight’s Family-
perhaps she truly thought that this is her mission.

“Roger that! Princess-sama I’ll leave it in your hands!”

After Ash shouted back to Silvia, he started running.

Right in front of him was Nuada’s tombstone. The tip of the slanting winged cross was pointing at the hole of the ceiling. Milgauss was still
looking at the side of the hole.

Ash jumped towards the sky along the side of the winged cross and stepped on the middle of it and gave a leap. He landed on the wings and
continued to jumped again at the end of the wing. With the aid of the Ark, Ash accomplished a jump that a normal human can’t do.

He body passed through the hole of the ceiling.

The misty air of the inner part of the cave had suddenly become fresh and cool.

The air is very cold and it doesn’t seem like summer.

At the top of the hills were many stubs of bare rocks.

Although the surrounding were dark, luckily the Ark produces dim lights. Also, since he had been in the dark cave for a long time, his eyes
had already gotten used to the darkness.

“Milgauss!”

Ash started a fight with Milgauss. Although Eco was mad about it, he still chose to use the hand to hand combat which is the easiest.

He remembered the time when he met Milgauss for the first time in the forest.

Ash didn’t even have the ability to fight back during that time. Because before he managed to land a hit on Milgauss, Ash was ambushed by
Milgauss underling and was nearly killed by that girl.

But the situation right now is different. Ash was protected by Eco’s magic and he had decided to KO his opponent in one hit.

But-

With only his left hand, Milgauss had blocked Ash’s right punch that he focused all his strength in.

“How is this possible…?”

“Hmph. Is the strength on an Ark-Dragner just like this?”

“Urgh…”

He can’t move his right hand at all. It is similar to being clenched by a plier.

“This proved that you are just a fake.”

Milgauss tone was as cold as iron.

There was a gigantic sword in his right hand.

“Wha…!”

Ash widen his eyes in disbelieve. It is as if the sword was made out of darkness. The big bright dragon crystal on the hilt of the sword
proved that it was definitely not an ordinary sword.

“A fake like you had no right to touch me.”

-A flash from the black sword.

There is a sudden black gust. Ash whose right hand is now handicapped had nowhere to run to. He could only use the Manoplas on his left hand
to protect himself.

As if a big hammer was hitting his head, the impact pass through his body in a short moment. The impact was so strong that even the Ark
couldn’t endure.

''“*Cough...*”''

“Where is your big talk just now?”

Milgauss let go of Ash’s right hand and held the gigantic sword with both hands.

Then the sword was lifted and down it goes.

“Guak!”

The metal sunk into his abdomen. In a short moment, Ash felt that his waist was going to be chopped into two. The Ark made a ''‘click’'' sound. Even the Ark was groaning…

''“-Aegis!”''

Obviously, Milgauss was not an opponent for him to fight with in hand to hand combat. So, Ash resummoned Aegis. The five untis split out
immediately and attacked Milgauss. As long as a light managed to hit him, he will then turn into a stone.

“Too slow!”

But Milgauss with an extraordinary nimblest avoided the light rays. Then he swing the black sword at a lightning speed.

Those units were destroyed one by one after being attacked by a tornado like slash, and they disappeared.

“What is he actually made of…!”

After Ash groaned, he was on his knees. The amount of magic collected in the Ark has a limit and Ash felt that the armour was slowly
disappearing.

After Milgauss dealt with the five units, his target had shifter to Ash once again. He gave Ash a kick without any delay. Even with the
protection of the Ark, the impact was still transmitted into his abdomen.

''“*-Cough!*”''

Ash was out of breathe and was kicked around like a puppet. In the end, he landed with his back facing the rocks.

Blood started flowing out from his mouth…

“Ku…”

Ash spit out the saliva that had blood in it and hid behind the rock immediately. The size of the rock is just enough to keep him hidden.

“Hmph. Are you trying to hide to drag time?”

Ash remained silent. He was sitting at the back of the rock waiting for a good moment. His body was in a mess and he probably had only one
more chance…

''-Ssss, ssss…''

Milgauss was not playing any tricks and marched towards Ash.

“Anything wrong right there? Can’t you use Aegis?”

''Milgauss was probably laughing his ass off right now''. Ash answered while thinking of his disgusting face:

“Too bad, I’m out of magic…”

“Luck is not on your side today, shounen.”

Followed by a shout, there was an impact on the rock behind Ash.

===Part 28===
“Shoo. Shoo…!”

With the aid if the Ark, Ash easily jumped out through the ceiling’s hole but Eco wasn’t that lucky. She left Lancelot who was in a brutal
fight with Nuada and climbed the huge winged cross.

“W-Wait for me…!”

Looking downwards, she saw Lukka was trying her best to cling to the winged cross.

“Tsk… Just don’t blame me if you fall.”

Eco stepped on the wing of the winged cross without being bothered by Lukka. If she had not been careful, she will definitely falls head down.
Her current height was about ten meters. Although she was frightened by it, she still needs to move forward.

Even though she felt guilty towards Lukka, Eco still wanted to rush to Ash’s side as soon as possible.

The moment Eco saw the guy called Milgauss, she felt disgusted.

She remembered the nightmare that made her wet her bed.

Eco was attacked by a scary dragon in her dream.

It has nine eyes, numerous tentacles and it is far scarier than a Necromancia…

The unbelievable thing was, the moment she saw Milgauss, the first thing that came into her mind was that dragon. It will be alright if she
was just worrying too much… But just in case if Eco’s instinct was right, Milgauss is a dangerous being. Eco couldn’t guarantee that the Ark has enough power to go against him.

Ash’s body condition worried her.

Ash was a heavily injured patient in the beginning. Logically speaking, he should rest for a month, but…

But, even after she arrived at the location, apart from making the Ark (the mimic), there was nothing else she could do. It will not be
surprising that she will be a burden.

Even so, Eco still couldn’t calm down her worrisome emotions and choosed to climb the winged cross.

After some effort, Eco finally arrived at the ceiling’s hole took a look outside in the night sky.

“-Huh…?”

Eco had seen it all in that short moment.

Milgauss was holding a gigantic sword up high that looked as if it had merged together with the night sky and was going split open a rock.

Eco’s instinct told her that Ash was hiding behind the rock.

In an direct combat, Ash was definitely out of his league and he was going to be sliced open together with the rock by Milgauss…!

“Ash!”

Eco called his name in desperation.

===Part 29===
Milgauss who thought that he had a sure win split open the rock in front of him- This blow will definitely crush the rock and Ash into pieces.

The rock was scattered into tiny fragments.

The thick dust was all over and was blocking his sight.

After the explosion like power cool down-

“What…?”

Milgauss remain in his posture of him finishing the blow.

After all the dust falls, what was infront of Milgauss was not Ash’s body.

A unit in mid-air was pinning on to Milgauss.

A light was released from the front of the unit.

“Urgh…!”

Milgauss immediately lifted his left hand to block the light and then he slashed the unit with his sword. Although Aegis was reduced to light
particles and disappeared, its effect was still ongoing. Milgauss who felt something was wrong looked at his own body and his left arm started
to turn into stone.

“-Milgauss!”

Ash suddenly came down from the sky.

He had used the stone fragments as a screen and used a unit as a stepping stone to jump-

There was no longer an Ark on Ash. He probably uses all his magic to summon the two units.

…Wait, he still has his Manoplas on his right hand!

“What an eyesore!”

Milgauss swung the black sword with only one hand but he had only manage to destroy the unit that Ash was stepping on.

“Uwooooo!”

Ash who was experiencing a free fall uses the momentum and swung his a punch with the Manoplas.

Milgauss immediately put up a defensive posture with the huge sword above his head but he still couldn’t avoid the powerful impact.

“Urgh…!’

Milgauss was knocked off together with his sword.

===Part 30===
“Huff, puff… How is this punch?”

At the same time Ash landed, his Manoplas disappeared. Next, he felt a terrible pain as if his flesh was being slice off.

But now is not the time for his to show his weak side. Even though Milgauss fell down hard on the ground, he still remains his consciousness.
Ash could only try to bear with his pain.

“Hehe… weren’t you out of magic?”

Milgauss was using the gigantic sword as a walking stick to support himself as he slowly stood up. His left arm was hanging freely and
lifelessly. It had been converted into a stone.

“I didn’t say that I couldn’t summon Aegis again. It’s you who had been fooled, you had lost.”

“Hmph. I thought you were an idiot who only had strength, so it seems that you can actually do some scheming? But this can only be called as a
trick, it is still far off to be called a scheme.

After Milgauss made a haughty smile, he remembered something and pulled off his left arm and threw it to Ash.

“Wha…!”

Ash was staring at the left arm that landed on the ground.

“…Prostatic arm?”

“That’s right. This is a creation of the Empire’s proud mechanical engineering.”

Ash was clenching his teeth. Ash is not only just a normal human without the protection of the Ark, he is also a seriously injured patient.

On the opposite, Milgauss had only lost a prostatic arm.

He was in a fix.

But- Just when Ash lost hope, there was a heroic voice coming from behind him.

“Listen carefully, Milgauss! I Silvia Lautreamont and Lancelot and together defeated young dragon Nuada’s spirit!”

Ash turned around to have a look and cheered happily.

“Princess-sama! Lancelot!”

Nudua’s head was in Lancelot’s mouth when it landed in between Ash and Milgauss. The only word that could describe its condition was
'terrible'. Its white skin had become dirty and full of blood.

Although it was injured, Lancelot’s blue eyes still looked as if they were full of spirits. Apart from Silvia who was riding on its back, Eco
and Lukka were also there.

Lancelot gave a menacing growl and lowered down its neck and place Nuada’s head in front of Milgauss.

As if it wants Milgauss to apologize

After Nuada’s head stared at Milgauss for a short moment, it turned into ashes. In a blink of an eye, they were blown away by the night
breeze-

After Silvia saw the ashes being bought away by the winds, she focused her attention back to Milgauss.

“…Princess-sama?”

Ash knew something was wrong with her.

In this situation, winning was already in the grasp of their hand. No matter how strong is Milgauss, he will still face trouble when he is
going against Silvia.

Logically speaking, Silvia should also know about this but she continued to stand still without any reasons.

“Hmph… It seems that I must change my opinion towards the Fourth Princess. I’ll retreat for today.”

Milgauss placed the gigantic sword on his shoulder and slowly retreat.

“But the training campsite had already become a battle field. Just how many of them could survive… I would love to know it.”

After Milgauss provoked them, he jumped into the night.

Surprisingly, he jumped from the cliff.

Even so, from the previous battle experience with Milgauss, Ash knew that he is not just some average ordinary guy. He should have survived
the fall.

And he will be back…

Just like she had calculated the time for Milgauss to withdraw, Silvia spoke:

“Thank a lot, Lancelot. You may take your rest.”

Lancelot immediately bent its knees and lay down. After it closes its eyes, it started to snore gently.

Silvia climbed down from its back first then she helped Eco and Lukka to alight Lancelot.

“Is Lancelot alright?”

Ash worriedly looked at the sleeping Lancelot.

“Rest assured, it doesn’t have any vital injuries. It is just that… It had run out of magic. We only had the strength left to frighten Milgauss just now.

Ash now only knew why would Silvia let him escape. Because she don’t even have the ability left to order him around. Back to the topic, if it
was not because of Silvia’s and Lancelot’s intimidation, Ash would have die under the Milgauss sword.

“And also, maybe… That guy…”

Silvia’s troubled looks made Ash curious.

“Princess-sama?”

“N-Nothing, just pretend that I didn’t say anything!”

Silvia panicky wave Ash off which in turns worried him further. At this instant, Lukka said something.

“The training campsite is…”

Eco was also looking at the direction of the campsite dumbstruck.

“How come…!”

By following their sight, Ash also turned speechless.

Just like Milgauss declared, the training campsite had become a battle field. The Necromancias attack had yet to be stopped.

There were numerous sounds of explosions and the lights from the magic were flashing here and there. Although the campsite was safe, the
dragon house beside was on fire and there were black smokes all over the night sky.

''Is everyone still alright? What about Rebecca? Max? And the rest? The instructors? The staffs for the training campsite? The girls who were in charge of the foods?''

“Damn… Even when we wanted to help them…”

Ash felt that he was filled with desperation.

''Apart from looking from afar at the hills… We couldn’t even do a thing-''

As if to cheer him up, Lukka pulled Ash’s selves.

“I had a favor… To ask from you.”

As if she had made up her mind, Lukka was staring at Ash. Ash was troubled by it because her face was too close to his.

“W-What is it?”

Her Yōsei eyes were shining and clear even under the night sky.

Her eyes that were full of determination caused Ash to stare back at her.

“Please… Come with me.”

“Why?”

“For Gawain and me… You had wagered your life for us. Just to let us feel the same like the old times… If you are together with me… I think I
could muster up some courage.”

“Could it be that you know a way to save everyone?”

Lukka extended her hand towards Ash.

“I want to save them… No, I must save them.”

Ash held Lukka’s palm as if he was going to be sucked in by her determination from her eyes.

Her body temperature was transmitted to Ash through her leaf size like tiny palm.

“Alright. I believe in you.”

After Ash answered with a steady tone, Lukka smiled in embarrassment.

===Part 31===
Under the silent eyes of both Silvia and Eco, Ash and Lukka move towards the edge of the cliff. That is also the place where Milgauss jumped down from.

''Shoo…Shoo…'' The sounds of the winds pass through the darkness down below.

“Lukka…? What do you intend to do?”

Ash took a peek at Lukka’s face whilst being frightened.

“Jump down… From here.”

“J-Jump down-?”

Lukka didn’t answer. She just hurdle herself into Ash’s arms. There was an immediate sound of disagreement coming from Silvia and Eco from
behind, but now is not the time to worry about it.

Lukka place her hands around Ash and hugged him as if she was hurting him on purpose. Although his organs were screaming in pain, Ash still
managed to bear with it. If he groaned in pain at this moment, he will disappoint Lukka.

''Even so, what was Lukka actually thinking…?''

“We are going to jump.”

When her voice reaches Ash, he was already in mid-air.

Just like what it was written, Lukka jumped down from the cliff.

And she was falling together with Ash-

The feeling of floating in mid-air only lasted for a second. Then, both of them were falling in a straight line.

“Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Whilst listening to the sound of the winds buzzing beside the ear, Ash was swallowed by the dark abyss. He thought that he heard Eco’s and Silvia’s screams for a short moment from far above, but the voice was lost after a while.

===Part 32===
They kept on falling.

Ash and Lukka were hugging each other when they fall towards the bottom of the cliff.

Thinking back carefully, the same thing happened when Eco was born. It seems that he was fated for such things…

Suddenly, he seemed to hear Lukka’s voice hidden by the sound of the winds.

She seemed to be speaking to herself while huddling to Ash.

“Sorry…Gawain. I’ll never again be afraid of you.”

''Aah…So that's it.''

Ash finally understands Lukka’s determination. Just like Gawain overprotecting Lukka and caused itself to have its Astral cut off… This time,
Lukka wagered her own life.

After Lukka hugged Ash tighter, she shouted loudly:

“Please accept me once more, Gawain!”

It is hard to believe that such a loud voice would come from such a petite girl. Her voice was so strong that it looked like it pierce through
the night.

There was a glaring light coming from Lukka suddenly.

The golden rays started to surround her body.

“Could this be… Astral?”

Ash who was still falling was stunned. He couldn’t believe that he could see Astral with mortal eyes.

“Quick… Suck them in, Gawain! Taken my Astral… no, absorb me! You are my… Pal!”

The shout that she put her full effort in was echoing in the night.

Just before the voice disappeared-

There was an explosion around the hills near Willing Mausoleum and Gawain appeared from there while releasing a magic that brighten the night
sky.

Ash was attracted to Gawain’s gesture who had totally recovered.

After Gawain gave a roar that a young dragon couldn’t possible make, it carefully catches Lukka and Ash with its back.

===Part 33===
“I had… Another request.”

“I’ll do anything, as long as it is in my range of ability.”

Ash replied loudly. Their priority is to save the rest and Ash is willing to suffer any kinds of pains for it. Lukka worriedly stated her
request in a low voice.

“…I’m going to challenge the Dragon Riding Dance. So… I hoped that you can hold on to me tightly.”

“No problem!”

Ash recalled what Navi had said.

That is the Eckbald’s traditional dance.

Because of Lukka’s failure in her practice, the dance had caused her to have problem while facing Gawain.

Ash was unable to imagine what kind of a dance is that, but he was mentally prepared.

Now he could only place his hopes on Lukka’s Dragon Riding Dance.

Ash hugged Lukka’s waist tightly with both of his hands.

“Is this alright?”

“…Tighter.”

“How about this?”

“Tighter.”

“Urgh…What about this?”

Lukka answered by nodding.

Suddenly, there was a clear metallic sound coming from Lukka’s leg. Her dragsuit was modified with a standard spurs. Gawain who received the
signal roared with its heads up and rushed into the sky.

===Part 34===
The Ark had disappeared after Rebecca annihilate a group of Strada typed Necromancia with her magic spear, Gáe Bolg.

Rebecca reluctantly sighed. Cú Chulainn magic was almost used up and can no longer maintain its flight. It landed beside the lake.

“Should we end it here-”

The training campsite that acts as a temporary battle headquarters was still fine, but the dragon house nearby was swallowed by the great
fire.

Both parties were still fighting by the lakeside.

Every dragon had already used up their magic, just like Cú Chulainn. So, there are many of them fighting using their body.

Anyway, their opponents were Necromancias and they have extraordinary endurance. Every time they received a fatal blow, they still continue to
stand up.

This batch of students had been performing well in this fight which made them worthy to become the selected participants of this training
camp.

But, there was no end to the amount of enemies. Everyone was wondering how many dragons had been buried there. And the reinforcement for the
enemy kept on arriving.

Apart from that, Rebecca could no longer summon the power of an Ark-Dragner had also lowered down the students fighting moral.

“We don’t have any more choices left. Should we just give up on the training campsite… And retreat?”

Rebecca made the bitter desistion. Everyone is disappointed for them to lose such a great traditional facility. The training campsite at
Allonnes Lakeside is also a building with long history.

But she must priories the students’ lives. If they give up right now, they still have the chance to retreat in one piece. ''Once the retreating path had been block off by the Necromancias…'' Rebecca felt a cold chill just by thinking about it.

Currently, three students were heavily injured, fifteen were slightly injured and seven dragons were also injured. Although they had not yet
suffered any casualties, still if they continued to hold on… The situation will become irreversible.

Rebecca made up her mind. She took a deep breath and was going to order the rest to retreat.

Just at this moment, there was some flying object that shot passed the sky.

From the bright silver track left behind by its excessive magic- That must be a Maestro.

“Is it Lancelot?”

No. The tracks left behind by its dance were obviously not done by any ordinary Maestro. It was as if it took the sky as a drawing space and
spreaded its wings boldly while flying…

“Could that be… Gawain?”

===Part 35===
''-What type of dragon riding is this? This is the first time in my whole life I saw Dragner control his dragon using this method…!''

Under the effect of the strong centrifugal force, Ash nearly lost his consciousness.

He felt as if he was suffering from anemia. He was already facing trouble just to held on to Lukka.

If he had been careless for one moment, he would most probably be facing the watery grave right now.

The Eckbald’s Dragon Riding Dance couldn’t be reason with humans’ knowledge.

A sharp corner turn.

A strong centrifugal force that could even shook the brain.

The buzzing sounds of the winds beside his ears.

Although he also faced groups of Strada typed Necromancia along his way, Gawain were not bothered by them. Just like a lion who was not
bothered by ants, it continued to fly.

The Strada typed Necromancia couldn’t keep on with Gawain’s speed and had scattered just like being blow off by a storm.

''-Is this really a… Dance?''

''If this is also considered as a type of dance, how do we classify the flying method in the academy? This is totally at a different level! Obviously, there is too much difference…!''

''-Lukka is undoubtable a genius!''

Ash finally know the reason why Lukka would still be selected to the training camp even after she had been absent for three months.

At the same time, he had personally experience the feeling of the terribleness of falling off during the Dragon Riding Dance… Just by
thinking, Ash entire body stiffened. It was a miracle for Lukka to fall off from Gawain and her body remains intact.

Also, Lukka was not flying blindly.

Ash found out that Gawain was drawing a magic circle in the night sky with its tracks.

Not long later, the huge magic circle had been completed.

Thinking back, Navi had mentioned before.

''-Once the Dragon riding dance had been completed, many effects of magic will be activated.''

Ash’s eyes widen.

“Isn’t this a ‘Seikoku’!”

That’s right, the image that Lukka and Gawain completed together is a ‘Seikoku’.

There was the head of a dragon in the middle of a circle and it looked unique. The diameter should be more than a hundred meters.

The moment the magic circle was completed, Lukka shouted:

“Dragon Riding Dance, the First Dance- ''‘The Amrita of purification’''. <ref>From Sanskrit, means immortality</ref>

The magic circle was glowing with a glaring light.

===Part 36===
[[Image:SnRK V03 285.jpg|thumb]]
All the students who were busy fighting by the lakeside were shocked by the sudden lights.

The huge magic circle- ‘Seikoku’ was hanging at a corner of the night sky.

“So you had succeded… Lukka.”

Rebecca smiled in relieved.

After being shone by the strong lights, the tough Necromancis had returned back to ashes one by one.

On the other hand, the students had recovered their energy as if they had been treated with healing magic.

Rebecca also felt that her body had become lighter and the gloom in her heart had gone. It is as if her desperation from before was just an
illusion.

She now felt that she can still continue the battle.

Upon seeing at the Necromancias at the lakeside had been defeated, the student cheered in unison. Even the injured patients who were taking refuge at the training campsite ran to the lakeside to cheer.

Looking at Gawain who was flying energetically in the night sky, Rebecca chuckled.

“Since the ancient times, the Eckbalds who were dragners were called ‘Elfn Dancer’. The Lukka right now best fit the descriptions-”

"Elfn Dancer ~A.S.B 1365.6~"is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 4

2013-09-28T06:24:22Z

Youth: /* Part 25 */

==Chapter 4 - The Battle at Willingham Mausoleum==
===Part 1===
During the midnight, Ash slowly sat up.

“It hurtssss…”

Because of the pain in his joins, he can’t have a good sleep. It is because that he was playing in the waters during the day.

Silvia and Eco were riding on Lancelot.

Jessica was riding on Rhiannon.

Without any warning, a normal fun on the waters had turned into a two side’s battle field of ‘Fighting for Ash’. If they really wanted to play
something, Ash hoped that it would be a more peaceful game.

But the swimming wear that Eco and Silvia wore was deeply engraved in Ash’s mind.

Eco was wearing a white swimming suit which brings out her cute self. Even though her body is still far from perfect, there are still guys who
are sure to fall for her innocent self. Although her true ruthless attitude will be exposed when she speak…

On the other hand, Silvia was wearing a sexy bikini. Ash was going to have a nose bleed just by thinking about it. For sure it was not Silvia
who chooses a bikini that exposes that much of skin, but Cosette who was the culprit who force it on her.

Ash quickly removes all this troubles from his mind and left his bed.

The bedroom in the training camp is a twin sharing bedroom. Max was sleeping soundly at the bed beside. Eco was not in the room. It is because
the neat freak Max said that ‘sharing a room with a girl is illogical’, so Eco was taken care by the other girls.

Logically speaking, since it was Cosette, there should not be a reason for him to worry… But Ash had been together with Eco for a long time.
Once Eco is not beside him, he felt uneasy as if a part of his heart is missing.

“Can’t… I really can’t sleep.”

Ash sighed, and slowly stood up. Then, he left the room and wanted to ask for a cup of water in the kitchen.

Ash was walking at fast pace at the corridor of the second floor. The old building felt like a haunted house. The kitchen was located at the
first floor, so he was walking towards the stairs.

The moonlight shines through the windows. Tonight is a full moon with silver lights.

“…Huh?”

Ash stopped beside a window.

He felt a shadow passed by.

“That is…”

Every single corner of the garden can be seen through the corridor’s windows. A girl can be seen walking under the moonlight. She was wearing
a one-piece pajama. Ash recognized her.

“Is it… Lukka?”

Under the moonlight, the golden white here is emitting a mysterious light. Even her white ceramic liked skin was a if they were shining. Her
pointy ears can be seen indistinctly poking out from her hair.

Lukka walked past the garden with her unsteady steps and through the old back door. After the back door is an endless piece of forest- Norg
Forrest.

In a blink of an eye, Lukka disappear inside the forest.

“Hey… What was she thinking?”

Ash rushed down the stairs to the garden through the door specially used by the instructors. He rushed at a fast speed to the back door
following the stone slabs. After he was mentally prepared, he walked to the forest.

But, just as he step into the Norg Forrest, he immediately took a step back.

“…Are you kidding me?”

Ash originally thought that he was used moving in the forest, but that is only limited to day time. This is the first time he went to the
forest at night. Even the wet ground had a different smell. The nocturnal animals and bug creeps the hell out of him. The lushly branches of
the trees had the sky covered which also blocked the moonlight from piercing in. Also, there were sounds that was suspected to be the sounds
of an owl.

''Could it be that Lukka is just an imagination?'' Ash secretly hoped that this is true.

“Wait a minute…”

The Eckbalds were also known as the ‘Forest Yōsei’. Actually, the self ruling territory of the Eckbald in the Knight Country is a wide forest
called ‘Eckbald forest’. Maybe to Lukka, every forest is like the garden back at her home.

After Ash mustered his courage, he moved forward while trying to feel around with his hands. The rough tree bark made him feel at ease, but
every time he touches something slimy, he will immediately retract his hand. If there is a small animal that passed by his feet, he will
immediately jumped.

“This is bad for my heart…”

Ash complained while walking and unconsciously thought about Gawain. All the other dragons were together in the dragon house of the training
camp and only Gawain alone was resting in Norg Forest. It is because Norg Forest is a well known resting spot for dragons.

“I see. She went to look for Gawain…”

Ash who realized the truth continued to walk deeper into the forest.

After a while, his field of vision widens.

In front of him is an empty space. The moonlight shines directly from the sky. There is a in the empty space, and the water was reflecting the
moonlight.

Gawain cuddled itself while lying beside the pond.

Its shining white fur was reflecting the moonlight.

Lukka was standing some distance away from Gawain. For a breeder, the amount of distance was weird.

Ash found out that Lukka’s shoulders were shaking.

“Please, Gawain. I… can’t live without you.”

Lukka was calling after Gawain in a pitiful tone. Ash hid behind a tree a listen to her.

“The only Eckbald left in Ansarivan… is only me. The people in our home town have high hopes on me.”

Gawain didn’t answer. It is still with its same old self.

“Why must you reject me? I had always treated you as a family. When you became a maestro, I was very happy. But why…?”

Suddenly, some unexpected things happened.

“Grrrrrr…”

Gawain actually lifted its neck to scare Lukka. Lukka was afraid to move forward and fell to the ground on the spot.

Then she silently cried.

The sounds of the owls and the wings of the insects suddenly stopped which is most probably caused by Gawain’s growl. In the silent night, the
only sound that could be heard was Lukka who was crying.

''-Crack!''

Ash stepped on a dried branch. ''Damn''- he regretted just as he found out about this. The sound was tremendously clear in the middle of the
night.

“…?”

Lukka while wiping of her tears, turned back and looked at Ash’s direction. It seems that there is no longer a point for him to be hiding.
After Ash made up his mind, he walked towards Lukka.

“You are… From the student council?”

It seems that she didn’t remember Ash’s name. But since she also didn’t remember Silvia’s name, so this was expected. Ash stated his name
while smiling.

“I’m ash.”

“…Why are you here?”

“Sorry. I accidentally saw you running into the woods…”

After Ash explained, he looked at Gawain.

Gawain had frightened Lukka just now. That was a total rejection.

Lukka treated Gawain as her family which is undoubtedly the right thing to do… But Ash still didn’t understand why Gawain was not bothered by
it. The image of Lukka sobbing remains in Ash's mind…

In a few moments, it had turned into determination.

Ash as if he wanted to protect Lukka stood in front of Gawain.

“Say, Lukka. The previous experiment… Can I have it continued right now?”

Lukka gasped.

“This… has nothing to do with you.”

“No, of course it has something to do with me.”

Ash took a step closer to Gawain.

“This fellow had made you cry. This reason alone should be enough for me to interfere.”

===Part 2===
Anya was looking at Ash's sudden challenge with Gawain from afar.

“That guy… What is he trying to do?”

Anya followed her plan which was working at the training campsite at the Allonnes Lakeside representing the student restaurant ‘La Tene’. The
work to prepare the food was more troublesome than she thought. It was already midnight when her job was done.

On her way back to her room for a rest from the kitchen, she accidentally saw Ash.

Anya was interested in Ash who sneaked into the Norg Forest.

After all, the reason why Anya worked hard to infiltrate ‘La Tene’ was to investigate Ash Blake. She thought that she had a better chance to come into contact with Ash in the restricted area of the training camp compare to the wide area of the school grounds.

For Ash to act in the middle of the forest was out of Anya’s expectation. He even challenged Gawain.

As for the matters concerning Gawain, Anya also heard something regarding it. It was said that it was resting in Norg forest because it was not feeling well.

Anya couldn’t figure out the reason to bring a sick maestro here. The rest of the staff in charge of the foods also didn’t receive any information regarding it- There was probably no reasons for the basic staffs to know about it.

Ash was protecting a girl at his back. To her surprise, she was an Eckbald. ''Her name should be Lukka Saarinen…'' Anya secretly thought. She had memorized all the names of the student who attended the training camp before hand.

From their conversations that she could not hear clearly, it seems that Lukka’s and Gawain’s relationship right now was bad. So Ash wanted to
help her to solve this problem- This should be the whole picture for the incident.

Ash is probably thinking about riding on Gawain just like how he defeated the Necromanica.

“What is this about… Trying to play the hero in front of a cute girl.”

Anya wonders why would she suddenly get mad for.

===Part 3===
The sharp claws tore the moonlight mercilessly.

Ash immediately jumped aside from the strong front paw. He will die in a horribly way if he face it directly.

“Stop…!”

Lukka shouted at the top of her voice but Gawain had no intention of stopping.

After its front paw missed, Gawain’s weakness was exposed. Ash uses that opportunity to step on a tree branch to climb up a nearby tree. After
he reached a thick branch, he looked downwards.

Gawain’s entire back was in his view.

“Uoooooo!”

Ash decided to jump down from the branch.

Gawain was not in his riding gear, but this is just what Ash wanted. When he had decided to ride on a dragon, the riding gear would only be in
his way. Actually, Ash had heard before in class that ‘All the great riders hated the riding gear’.

“You are now under my control!”

Ash successfully landed on Gawain’s back. Ash was riding on Gawain’s naked back like how as horse riding tribe riding on a horse without a
saddle. His hands were holding on tightly on its neck. He swore not to let go of it even when Gawain tried to shake he off with its might.

“Grrrr…”

The swing that Ash experience nearly made him faint. He kept on telling himself never to let go.

Ash tried to tame Gawain with all his might and tried to persuade it to accept Lukka again.

But suddenly, Gawain gave an earth shattering roar.

“What’s happening…?”

Ash felt fear. But, unless Ash let loose of his grip, Gawain had no chance of winning. As long as Ash remains on its back, Gawain can’t use
its breath attack, magic, teeth and claws.

If it is so, then what is the uneasiness he was felling.

Even when Ash had a total advantage of attacking from the back, but he felt uneasy deep inside as if- He was the one whose back was exposed to a shinigami. <ref>God of death.</ref>

At that moment, there was a wave of magic that feels that it exploded out from Gawain’s body.

“Uwaaa…!”

Ash was thrown into the air by an invincible wall.

His sight was spinning.

The bright moonlight came into his view for a moment.

Gawain’s tail, like a whip, swung at Ash. Ash who was at midair had nowhere to run to.

''“*Cough*…!”''

It was a direct hit on Ash.

An unimaginable strong impact swept pass from his chest to his abdomen and he flew parallel with the ground. It was until he hit a tree, only
then he fall to the ground slowly.

''“*Coug*…*Cough*…!”''

Ash coughed and he even coughed out blood. He probably had internal injuries. He was making some weird noise from his throat, which was probably
caused by a broken bone that punctured his lungs.

To make it worst, the blood from his head flowed in to his left eye and blinded half of his view.

His body totally ignored his orders. Ash felt a cold chill. He didn’t know how serious his injuries were. The thing that frightened his most
is he can’t even feel a single pain after such serious injuries. As if this body is not his.

''Will my life end like this…?'' Ash had lost hope.

Eco face suddenly emerged in his mind.

''An angry face. An angry face. An angry face… No matter what, it is always an angry face. Even so, I hope that she smile to me more, a pure,
cheerful smile.''

''-Stop! What am I thinking about? Isn’t this… No different from dying. How could eco smile at me…''

With his back on the tree, Ash mustered all his remaining strength and glared at Gawain.

“Grrrr….”

Gawain was threatening Ash.

There was a thin layer of magic on its body. Ash had only found out that the thin layer of magic was the culprit that sent him flying.

“Reflecting type… defense magic!”

This is a high level magic that could only be activated by a maestro.

The effect of this magic was not to neutralize an attack but to reflect it. Even though Ash was only clinging on to Gawain, but it probably
take Ash presence as an ‘attack’. Could this had anything to do with his ability ‘to ride on any dragons’?

“Just what kind of rascal is it…”

Under those conditions, Gawain could even use its defense magic to eliminate Ash. If it was another dragon, Ash will be on their back and have
them tamed.

He already reached his limit.

Just before his loses consciousness, he felt that he heard Lukka calling after him.

===Part 4===
“This couldn’t be true…”

Anya watched the whole breath taking event. An empty handed human versus a dragon- that was clearly a stupid move but Anya still think that
there is hope deep inside her heart. Since Ash is the famous ‘Silver Knight’.

But the result is clear in a blink of an eye.

“Just what kind of rascal is it…”

Ash who was hit by the dragon’s tail pitifully, even though he still remained conscious after he landed, after this words, he remained
motionless.

Maybe he was dead. Ash, under the moonlights could only be described with pitiful.

Not only that his head was bleeding nonstop, he even threw out blood. The seriousness of his internal injuries is even hard to determine.

Then, Lukka made a sad voice.

“Nooooo!”

Lukka who was pale in the face rushed to Ash. But Ash injuries were pretty much lethal and she panicked and didn’t even know what to do.

At this moment, Anya was thinking about two things.

''-If she left him as he is, he will die sooner or later. Serve him right for showing off and ruining Milgauss-sams’s plan, this is his divine'' ''punishment.''

''-But I still owe him. If is don’t save him… won’t I lose my honour as a Tantalos? The fellow had saved me once without thinking about the'' ''consequences…''

“Damn!”

She was lost for just a moment. Ash life could not be guaranteed if it was left in the hand of the unreliable girl.

If she was to be unlucky, there will be questions about why would a staff in charge of the foods was at the Norg Forest. Well, that will be a
problem in the future but she just needs to make an excuse to cover up.

Anya rushed out from the trees and pushed Lukka aside.

Because she saw Lukka who was in a trauma tried to carry Ash’s upper body. She didn’t know that simply moving the body of an injured person
will put their life in danger.

“What were you doing! I’ll take care of the emergency treatment, go and look for help!”

“Y-Yes.”

Even though Lukka was still troubled, she still knew the seriousness of the current situation and there was not a single moment to be wasted.
She turned around and ran as if she was trying to blend into the darkness of the forest.

===Part 5===
“…”

When he regained consciousness, he was in a strange place.

The floors had black and white tiles that were made laid like a checker’s board. There were many semi-completed objects hanging randomly on
the walls. Human’s body, beasts, armours, building and many more. On the ceiling was a grand palace-liked Chandelier which was a bright dragon
crystal light.

There was an antique bed in the middle of the room and Ash was resting at there.

“I remember that…”

''I lost to Gawain and was seriously injured. Even though he still remembered the incident, there were just only fragments of memories.'' ''Even when he was seriously injured, he still didn’t feel any pain or even a wound on his body.'' ''His uniform which was originally covered in blood had become clean. This was weird.''

“Are you awake?”

“Uwaa!”

After someone breathed in his ear, Ash immediately sat up in fear. A girl was sitting next to him beside the bed without him knowing.

“It has been some time since we saw each other face to face!”

The girl was beautiful. Her dress clearly highlighted her curves. Even when she had two horns on her head, they were still not very
noticeable. Her hair was like Eco’s shiny pink coloured hair.

“Are you… Navi?”

Ash had met her about a week before eco was born. No… ‘Met’ was not the right word to describe this situation, because he saw Navi in his
dreams.

The Navi in his dreams had explored his body all over. Just by thinking about it, Ash blushed.

“Tee Hee…”

After Navi gave a devilish smile, she leaned forward. Ash could smell something nice, but when he found out that he was on a bed, he started
to feel unease.

“Wait!”

Ash averted his eyes from Navi’s huge breast and shouted.

“Navi, if you are here, then… I should be dreaming, right? No, there is no other explanation. Because I who was seriously injured don’t even
have a scratch on me right now!”

“You are not dreaming.”

“I-If I’m not dreaming… then I’m in ‘that world’?

Navi laughed because she probably thinks that Ash’s panicking looks is funny.

“This is just the Dragon Workshop! The place where dragons did their creations. I’m the one responsible for summoning you here.”

“Even though I still don’t really understand the current situation… At least I’m alive, no?”

“As long as your true body is safe.”

“What do you mean?”

“The you now, is nothing but a spirit.”

“Is that true…”

Ash lowered down his head and look at his own body.

“That’s right. Your spirit had now left your body. If your body in the material world stops functioning, then you have nowhere to go.”

“Y-You must be kidding! Let me return to my original state immediately!”

“Worry not. There is a reason for me to personally bring you here. This child has something that it wants to tell you.”

Just like agreeing with Navi-

“Kyuu.”

A small animal popped out from her shoulder. Even though it had the size of a rat, it is still a dragon after taking a closer look.

“That dragon is?”

“It is Gawain. Although it is a maestro, it is still not yet mentally matured. Its looks is like this in here.”

“T-This little guy is really Gawain…?”

Ash kept on examination the small animal in front of him. After being told by Navi, this dragon indeed has some similarity with Gawain.

“Fufu… If we were to fight right now, isn’t it a sure win for me?”

“Kyun!”

Gawain gave out a frightened voice and hid behind Navi.

“…Tsk. Pretending to be the nice guy. So, what do you want to tell me? Before that, let me say that I was nearly killed by you.”

After Ash asked, Gawain made a soft sound while standing on Navi’s shoulder. It seems that it was trying to ask Navi to become the translator.

After Gawain finished speaking, Navi looked at Ash.

“Gawain said that its master was Lukka and Lukka alone. The reason why it reject you was because it doesn’t want anyone apart from Lukka to
ride on its back. Even when you were the ‘The Boy Who Can Ride Any Dragon’.”

“What are you talking about! You were obviously rejecting Lukka this whole time…”

“Kyuun!”

After Gawain made the angry sound, it told its reason for rejecting Lukka to Navi.

“…I see. Gawain was worried about Lukka and thus rejected her. According to Gawain, Lukka had fallen from its back about three months ago.”

“Huh…? I have never heard of this.”

Ash felt that he being was hit on the head. Three months ago was the time when Gawain started to reject Lukka.

“The Eckbald are highly self regarded race, they think that falling from the dragon was a disgrace. That’s why Lukka had never told anyone
about this.”

Although Ash doesn’t really know how she was feeling, if it is an Eckbald culture, then he could only accept it.

“Then, under what circumstances was she falling from?”

“Have you ever heard of the Dragon Riding Dance that was passed down by the Eckbald leaders?”

“No. This is my first time hearing about it.”

“Just like what the words said, it was dancing on the dragon while riding. Although Lukka kept silent about this, she was destined to become
the leader. So she must start to practice young. Not to mention, if the Dragon Riding Dance was a success, there will be an activation of
various types of magic!”

“So you are saying that in the middle of the Dragon Riding Dance’s practice… She fell?’

“That’s right. Since she fell from Gawain, she was traumatized by Gawain. She stood far away from Gawain. Although she was lucky that she only
had light injuries, she was now under the shadows of those memories…”

“Traumatized? I can’t even see that happening.”

“I think that she herself don’t even know how much fear that was in her heart right now.”

Ash unintentionally said some important thing.

“Then… Lukka stayed quite far away from Gawain in the Norg forest. She doesn’t even try to pet it. Even at the seventh dragon house in the
academy, she also maintained her distance.”

''So the unnatural distance was caused by Lukka’s trauma…!''

“If she tried to ride a dragon with those feelings, she will face serious injuries one day. If a Dragner was afraid of his pal, his future
will be terrible and at worst he will die. It's because Gawain was worried about Lukka, so it remained stern in not letting Lukka ride on
it.”

“I see. So, Gawain, I can see that you are kind! But, why was your Astral cut off?”

“After the magic of wise dragon Albion was activated, the dragons were under special restrictions. One of them was- The more you go against a
master’s orders, the less astral you will receive. If this situation kept on, Gawain will die soon. Even when the Norg Forest supplied some
Astral… but it is still hard to say that whether it can survive for more than five more days.”

“-!”

Ash held his breath.

''Only a mere five days.'' Ash had never thought that the situation was this critical.

“Gawain… would you rather sacrifice your life to protect Lukka?”

Ash spoke to Gawain seriously, but it was with its haughty look

Ash who replied with a wry smile suddenly felt something was off.

“…Huh?”

Ash quickly looked at his own body. His skin became transparent and he felt an irresistible force pulling his body.

The truth is, Ash legs were slowly lifted from the ground.

If this continues, then he will be floating in a few moments.

“Hey, hey… what is…?

“It seems that you are leaving.”

Navi calmly told the good news.

“Huh!”

Without knowing whether she was enjoying Ash’s changes in expressions, Navi smiled.

“Even though I said that you are leaving, but it was different from what you were thinking. Your healing body is summoning your spirit. This
is the law of nature.”

Ash was relieved after hearing Navi’s explanation.

“So, I’m safe?’

“That’s it.”

Navi stood up from beside the bed and walk towards Ash. There were some redness on her face. Were those illusions?

“I’ll be waiting for your growth- ‘Knight of Avalon’.”

“Avalon? What does it mean?”

Navi gave a simple tap on his face as an answer. Although he was still at his spiritual state, he could still clearly feel the softness of a
girl’s palm.

“Fufu. You must learn to ride on me as soon as possible!”

“But my pal is Eco…”

“Eco and I were two surfaces on a coin. If you ride on her, it meant that you are also riding on me.”

“What does that mean-?”
[[Image:SnRK V03 181.jpg|thumb]]

Ash was not allowed to further ask any more questions. It was because that Navi was kissing him passionately.

“Mguk...!”

Navi’s watery lips had warped up Ash’s lower lips. Before he could react, his upper lips were also sucked in by Navi. Both of their saliva had
mixed together. When their mouths were wet, Navi forces her tongue into Ash’s mouth.

“....Nn!”

Their slippery tongues were curled together.

...Until he was separated from Navi, Ash's thoughts was in a mess. After this intense experience, Ash only knew that there exists such a kiss.

Navi was with her rarely seen blushing looks and crimson red watery iris.

“I hoped that you can have such a kiss with Eco one day in the future.”

“W-What are you talking about!”

“Fufu, let’s us meet at another day.”

At the same time when Navi was speaking with her watery lips, Ash was no longer able to resist the strong force and was swallowed by the
darkness.

===Part 6===
“I’m at…?”

Ash had also woken up in a strange room this time. The only thing is, this place doesn’t have the supernatural feel of the Dragon Workshop.

The smell of the antiseptic, white curtains and the medicine shelves. From the semi-drawn back curtains, Allonnes lakeside could be seen with
thick white mist.

This should be the infirmary for the training camp.

Ash suddenly felt that he was touching something weird.

“...What’s this?”

Ash curiously moved his right hand that was under the blanket. It felt slippery and soft and there is a hint of heat from it. It obviously felt like a living thing.

“Eeeehhhhhh!”

Ash was shocked and jumped on the spot. Although he body hurts, this is not the time to worry about that.

The moment he flipped over the blanket, he saw something unbelievable. Even after he immediately cover it back with the blanket, but the image
he saw had been deeply carved into his mind.

“Why…is Lukka here?”

Ash was sweating a huge amount of sweat.

That’s right, the thing under the blanket was no other that Lukka.

And, she was naked.

Because she slept in a way like a baby cuddling up, that’s why at least her important parts were not seen… But the stimulation to his heart
was still intense.

At the same time, Ash also found out that his clothes were removed totally. Although there were bandages on his chest, but there isn’t a
single piece of cloth left.

It is probably that the cloths will interfere with his treatment. So the reason why he was naked can still be explained. But, why would Lukka
was sleeping on the same bed as him naked?”

Ash looked all over the infirmary again. From the looks of the sky, it should be in the morning right now. Not a sound could be heard from the
lakeside.

The surrounding of the bed was placed with silver flasks that looked like lamp stands.

“This is…?”

There were water coloured crystals on top of each of the flasks. Ash found out that they are those expensive Bright Dragon Crystals with
healing effect.

It was said that the training given in the training camp was strict and thus the amount of injured students were high. These should be the
medical supplies prepared by the academy.

“I see… Thanks to the healing magic, I can continue to live on.”

Ash nodded after being dawned on. His chest suddenly hurts.

“It hurts!’

Even when they have the healing magic, it seems that he won’t be able to fully recover in a short time. Ash unintentionally placed his hand on
his head and found out that he also had bandages on his head too.

From his injuries, his will be treated as a patient of some time.

Just when Ash sighed, Lukka unwittingly made a small noise.

“Nn...”

Her pointy ears tingled.

“Fuuwa!”

After a few moments, Lukka with a sleepy face slowly sat up. She generously showed her flat chest to Ash and daze at him with her sleepy eyes…
Until the moment when she vision was focused, she suddenly hugged Ash.

“Luckily… you were all right…!”

“Uwaaa!”

Ash was thrown into panicked after being hugged by a lovely Yōsei girl. To make it worse, they were on the bed… Naked.

“It huuuurts!”

The moment Lukka hugged him tightly his entire chest hurts. Now is not to time for him to blush in the presence of a body of a naked Yōsei.

“S-Sorry...”

She let go of Ash gloomily.

“I-It’s alright… Because I’m already healed. B-But could you please put on some clothes? Back to the topic… Why were you sleeping on the same
bed with me?”

Ash averted his eyes away from the white tender naked body and simply came out with a question.

“…”

Lukka picked up her one-piece pajama from the floor. Ash made use of this time to cover his own naked body with the blanket.

Lukka who had put on her pajama was sitting on a chair beside the bed and only then she answered Ash question.

“It was because that your body’s temperature was dropping… So I’m trying to warm you up.

“I-Is it so. Thank you very much.”

After thanking, Ash remembered the incident that happened in the Dragon Workshop.

“That’s right…! It may be hard to believe, but… I was at the Dragon Workshop!”

“Dragon Workshop?”

Lukka was surprised.

“That’s it. The workshop where the dragons did their creations. I had a conversation there with Gawain.”

“Huh…?”

Ash tried to explain to Lukka who was stunned.

===Part 7===
After Ash told her the truth, Lukka was in tears.

“Why… Gawain… Because of me… Just because to protect me… It rather sacrifice its life...”

When he saw Lukka’s shaking shoulders when she was crying, Ash found out about something.

He had thought her as a girl without emotions. But that is not the truth, she is just only someone who can’t express her emotions well. For she to be crying for Gawain is the only proof needed.

Thinking back carefully, it was the same during that time.

In the forest during the full moon, Lukka also cried. Ash choose to challenge Gawain was also because of sympathizing her-

“That’s right. Gawain didn’t allow you to ride on its back because it was worry about you. If the rider was to be afraid of its pal, then his
life will be threatened…”

“It’s… All because of me…”

“Summon your courage!”

Although he knew that this is a little cruel to her, he still shouted it. Because Navi had already notified him in the Dragon Workshop that
Gawain’s life has…

“Please calm down and hear me out. Gawain had only a few more days to live… according to the information that I had received from the Dragon
Workshop, it can only live for a mere five more days.”

Upon hearing, Lukka’s was shaken.

“Before that… How many days had I been sleeping?”

After Ash had asked, Lukka answered by mumbling with her face looking pale.

“Today is… The sixth day.”

“Huh?”

Ash was taken aback. This means that he had lost consciousness since the first night of the training camp until just now.

Although the training camp last for seven days, in reality, there is nothing wrong about taking the sixth day as the last. Because the seven
day would only be returning to Ansarivan- just like that.

Also, the main event of the sixth day of the training camp would be cleaning the campsite and the closing ceremony would be held in the
evening.

In another words, the Selective Training Camp is as good as ended.

But Ash didn’t think that he had wasted his time here. The truth won’t be revealed if he had not challenged Gawain.

The thing is, they must make sure of Gawain’s safety. If Navi prediction was correct, Gawain will die any moment.

“Lukka! Look for Gawain immediately!”

“But… I can’t leave you.”

“I’m already alright. Right now, you must only think about Gawain!”

“…Understood.”

Lukka rubbed off her tears and lifted her head.

Her gaze which was full of determination moved his heart.

After Ash had nodded to her, Lukka rushed out from the infirmary.

Navi had made a ‘five days’ death declaration.

But Ash had slept for five days…

Just when Ash was worried and held his fist up without being interfered by the pain-

“Ash!”

The owner of the voice who rushed into the room seems to be Eco. Her shiny hair sways when she rushed to the bed side.

It was probably that Ash was thinking too much that he just thought that Eco looked tired. Just maybe that she didn’t slept well. Her red swollen eyes that will give you a heartbreak, is most probably because she cried a lot after the incident. Ash thought that he was going to
have a heartbreak.

''-Am I not able to escape from a punch or two from her…''

Ash was prepared to be hit but surprisingly, Eco was only cuddling in front of the blanket.

“Baka, baka, baka! <ref>Moron</ref> I thought that… thought that you were going to die! What were you doing? You are owned by me, do you know
that…!”

Eco hid her face in the blanket and started sobbing.

“Sorry, Eco.”

Ash was petting Eco’s head while bearing with the pain.

Thinking back carefully, the morning alarm had not yet rang. But Eco who usually was a lie in had rushed here early in the morning.

''Although she refused to admit it, she is still eventually my pal…'' Ash was happy in the depth of his heart.

But the peaceful moment only lasted for a while.

“It is good to hear that you had regained consciousness.”

The student council’s member leaded by Rebecca rushed into the infirmary as a crowd.

“You moron!”

Silvia unhappily scolded.

“Thanks to you for being an idiot I can fully enjoy a twin sharing bed room on my own.”

Max was insulting him while adjusting his spectacles on his nose.

“…”

Only Jessica remained troubled and moved her nose around Ash’s blanket. Logically speaking, she should be the first person to hug Ash…

“…What are you doing?”

Upon asking, Jessica glared at him sharply.

“What is this about…! Why is the blanket full of Lukka-san’s smell! Could it be that Ash-sama… likes those types of young girls?”

“No… It is not like that!”

Ash became nervous, since it was the truth that Lukka was sleeping with him which made him harder to give his explanation.

“What did you say!”

Eco was the first to react after hearing Jessica’s words. It was as if she had transformed into another person. She sniffed the blanket with a
cold expression and her eyes widen.

“It is true. This smell of herbal medicine… is from that Eckbald!”

“C-Calm down. I beg you to calm down first Eco..”

Ash was under great pressure. Although he wanted to escape from the window, he was now stark naked. Once he climbed out from the window, his
naked body will be seen. He was now in the situation where he couldn’t do what he wanted to.

“Hold on… Are you insane? Even I as your master was not allowed to enter and had to give up on visiting you. But you…”

“I-Is that so?”

Judging from what she had said, Lukka seems to enter the infirmary without permission.

“Ash, you rascal… There are so many to choose from and yet you choose a young junior… and lured her into your bed…? Yet, why do you not think about your health condition… and how we worry about you…”

Silvia’s body was trembling.

“That’s not it, I didn’t lure anyone into my bed! Don’t go on spurting nonsense!”

Too bad for him, Silvia don’t have the intention to listen.

“An enemy of women must face the judgment of the hammer of death!”

Aahh, it seems that inevitably I’m going to face some pain… Ash felt like crying.

“H-Hold on! I’m still a patient, no?”

But Silvia had long ago clenched her fist tightly and was not at all bothered by Ash’s begging.

Eco too also angrily lifted her right foot.

“This is Lautreamont’s family's rules!”

“I’m gonna trample you!”

===Part 8===

“Huu… In the end, there isn’t a single useful result that was obtained.”

On her right hand was a bright dragon crystal powered torch and on her left’s was a map of the Willingham Mausoleum. Angela sigh in disappointment.

Angela alone had gone through the journey of the exploration of the Willingham Mausoleum.

Although basically she came here as a campsite instructor, her original motive was still the Willingham Mausoleum. If not because of this, she will never agree to go to the Selective Training Camp full of the smell of sweat.

This was the sixth day she was investigating the Willingham Mausoleum. Since the first day she arrived at Allonnes Lakeside, she had
immediately came here.

“Although the historical value is hard to predict… This is really a letdown.”

Willingham Mausoleum was a grave that was built from a natural cave. The atmosphere was peaceful inside the Willingham Mausoleum which was
due to its two thousand years of history.

Angela found quite a number of the dragon’s fossil. She had originally thought that since this is a mausoleum, all the bodies will be buried
nicely. But, there seems to be exception.

“…Huh?”

Just when Angela was marching towards the exit- She suddenly stood still.

In front of her was a strange fork road. Angela who was always calm had also turn pale.

“Could it be…”

Angela had inspect the map for one more time. This was a total different place compare to the intended place. It seems that she was lost
because of her carelessness. Her deduction skills had dropped probably because of her lack of sleep.

''No matter what, if I don’t find a way out… I’m sure to meet the same fate as these dragons.''

“Since I had been in love with the dragons for a long time, it is not a bad idea to be buried with them- Like hell I would!”

Angela while commenting on herself, was thinking about her troubles.

Basically, all the instructors and students knew she is at Willingham Mausoleum. If she returned late, they will send someone to search for
her.

“I’m really… How could I be this unlucky!”

After putting down her luggage, Angela was resting with her back facing the rocks. She thinks that this is not a time for her to be running
around in panic.

''-Click.''

In a few moments, she heard voices that could never be found in nature.

“…?’

At the same time, the wall behind Angela moved with making a ‘Ssssssss’ sound.

“T-This is?

Angela immediately turned her head around. The place where I should had originally been rocks has a rectangular hole right now. She
immediately shine the hole with her bright dragon crystal powered torch.

The hole is suspected to be a secret passage where the end couldn't even be seen.

“Could it be that… This mechanism was designed by the dragons.

Although the details were not clear, but what she can be sure of is the she accidentally triggered the trigger. But under the eyes of a
commoner, this will just be like a normal natural cave…

After wiping of the dust on her spectacles, Angela shouted in joy.

“Who would know that such mechanisms exist. This is the century’s biggest discover!”

Angela had forgotten that she was in a fix and lifted her bright dragon crystal powered torch while stepping into the secret passage.

===Part 9===
“This is just too good to be true…!”

Angela gave a cheer at the end of the secret passage.

There was a space there that has nothing to do with the mausoleum at all.

It is the size of a classroom in the academy. In this dug out space, bookshelves, tables, sofas and many furniture that can be seen.

There were carpets of different designs on the floor that gave out an elegant atmosphere.

After the torch was shone on the ceiling, Angela was stunned.

“That’s…”

On the ceiling was an extravagance chandelier. But still, it seems logical since it has bright dragon crystal in it. If any grave robbers
had found it, they will sure to move it away immediately.

Angela looked upwards and sang a chant. What she was singing was a basic level oracle, and the light immediately lightens up. A light far
stronger than the torch had lit the room, thus Angela was able to explore every single corner.

“This carpet… without a doubt, it is a dragon’s creation. This design was once very popular among the dragons about a thousand years ago.
The rest of the furniture also has the dragons’ style…”

The dragons who were at the same time artisans, have special taste for beauty. It is totally different from humans’ design.

“What is the reason for the dragons to build this room…?”

Angela suddenly looked at the table.

There was a book that was an inch thick lying on the antique table. The book itself emits a serious feeling and made it seems like it was
the owner of this room.

“Is it… to pass this book to the humans…?’

Angela approached the table and took the book. The over luxury looks gave a deep impression and the weight is extremely heavy, just like
an encyclopedia.

“Could…. This be the ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’…?”

Angela’s spectacles nearly slide off her nose.

The Chevron Kingdom and the Knight Country worships Rosa Maria and made it as the country’s religion. The bible that records the teaching
is usually called the Stella Biblia

The Stella Biblia records about the life of Saint Rosa Maria and her pal Eco. The believers learn the religion’s teaching through the
study of Rosa Maria and Eco’s way of life. The reason why Ash named his pal ‘Eco’ is because of he was influenced by this Stella Biblia.

By the way, although it was said that the ‘Stella Biblia’ have two versions which are the ‘Old Testament’ and ‘New Testament”, but only
the ‘New Testament’ is recognized by the headquarters for the Rosa Maria religion- Holy Espada Agency. Just not long ago, even the Old
Testament was banned…

Angela happily flipped over the pages and read out a few sentences.

“…After the wise dragon Inbroke, two major bloodlines were formed. They are the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family and the
Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family. An endless war started from this two families-.”

Angela was confused.

“T-This… did this happened during the ancient kingdom…? But it felt like a legend after reading…”

As if it was to help Angela to get rid of her trouble, a sound of another person was heard in the room.

“No, that is exactly the truth.”

“-!”

Angela immediately hid the Old Testament of the Stella Biblia in between her arms and coldly glared at the intruder.

“A grave robber? No… You don’t look like that kind of person.”

“In the ancient times, when the Zono Ton Enlightment had started in this Ark Strada Continent… The two families who inherited the wise
dragon Inbroke’s bloodline had started the bloody war.

A tall and skinny guy said this story.

The only thing that can be clearly seen was his silver mask. His expression was hard to be judged because that his eyes were covered.
There were a few strands of red hairs mixing in his silvery hairs and he emits an evil aura.

Although his attire is of a mercenary, he gave out and extraordinary feel that made his cloths shown out.

An oat coloured skin girl was standing behind him silently. Her face looks handsome and cute but her eyes are with strong determination.

This small size girl was in her tribal wear. The metal glove in her left hand attracts attention and there is a high possibility that
there are weapons in it.

“Both of you are…!”

Angela remembered.

The two suspicious people that Ash met in the forest about two months ago.

Angela had also gone through the reports that the student council sorted. According to it, the girl called the guy ‘Milgauss-sama’.

“Why would both of you come to this ruins?”

Angela acted calm and asked them coolly.

On her right hand was a bright dragon crystal made ring. The red crystal signifies a fire element.

Her only winning chance will be the element of surprise…

But, Milgauss as if he had already knew what she was thinking said:

“You wanted to you the red flame dragon’s breath as an attack, no?”

Angela gasped after her intention of using the oracle had been found out.

“I’ll advice you for not doing that. Those puny flames that can only kill dragonflies, can hurt me? To dragons, those flames were nothing.
Am I wrong, Ann?”
[[Image:SnRK V03 201.jpg|thumb]]

“What…!”

Angela’s eyes widen. If that guy addressed her as ‘Professor Cornwell’, she wouldn’t even be surprised. Since she is one of the top
researchers for the dragons, it is normal that the people of the Zepharos Empire to recognized her.

But Milgauss addressed her as ‘Ann’.

“Y-You… Could you be…!”

In the mean time, she felt something was off. Until the moment her feeling turned into reality, the ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’
had fallen on to the ground.

Angela was not strange with Milgauss elegant voice.

Logically speaking, this is their first meeting but Angela recognized that voice.

Once she realized the truth, in her eyes, Milgauss standing posture and his hidden smile overlapped with ‘the person’ she recognized.

''-I knew this guy! But he… Shouldn't even be living…''

Angela’s lips trembled while looking at Milgauss’s face. ''How could this be''… Angela couldn’t help but kept on thinking about the face underneath the mask.

===Part 10===
It was twelve years before.

The young genius girl- Angela Cornwell who was thirteen that time had graduated from the University of Fontaine City and wanted to move
overseas for further studies.

The location was the highest academy institution in Chevron Kingdom, University of Feachador. The education fees were fully covered by the Knight’s royal family.

In the university’s research lab, Angela met with the ‘Ouji-sama’<ref>Prince</ref>

That time should be around mid-summer- In the month of Leo.

That day was the University of Feachador’s anniversary and the whole place was in crowded.

But only Angela alone was in the research lab doing research about the dragons. The lecturers and the students had gone out to enjoy
the celebration.

But, someone appeared in front Angela who was in the middle of her research. That person is Julius.

Julius, Lautreamont made use of the Ansarivian’s Dragon Riding Academy’s summer break’s opportunity to visit the Chevron Kingdom.
Apart from vacation, he also bears the job of a diplomat.

“Haha. I thought I saw an angel! Are you the daughter of a lecturer or a sister of a student?”

“I-I myself am a student!”

According to Julius, he ran into the university to escape from those troublesome fans. In the end, he had gotten lost.

He had a handsome looks on him and yet he had a mischievous behavior.

Julius was only sixteen during that time and he was already a dragner.

Not only he was strong and smart, he was also a beautiful boy. The meeting she had with Julius had left a deep impression in her mind.

Julius smile had melted the lonely genius, Angela’s heart-

===Part 11===
The feeling that Milgauss gave out is almost the same as Julius’s. Even after he wore the mask and change his hair style, the way he speaks was still the same as the years before.

“H-How… Is this possible…!”

Angela was stunned.

Milgauss had given orders to the girl behind him coldly.

“Do it!”

The girl immediately retrieved the weapon in her left hand’s metal glove- It is a leather whip that the mountains tribe loves to use.

“Haa!”

The whip bends according to the girls shout.

The whip swept past Angela with a ‘sss’ and she bend her knees to avoid. Her spectacles was hit and fell to the ground.

“Urgh…”

Even though the girl attack from the front, Angela’s back was in pain. It seems that the whip easily avoided Angela’s field of vision
and attacked from the back.

“B-Both of you… What is the reason you… Come to Willingham Mausoleum-”

At the same time, Angela though of the only possibility.

The culprit guilty of using the Necromancia to attack Ansarivan has yet to be found out.

But according to the time when Milgauss appeared at Ansarivan, it is reasonable to suspect him.

''-The crucial material of creating the Necromancia is the bones of the dragons.''

If Milgauss is the culprit for releasing the Necromancia, then shouldn’t the Willingham Mausoleum become very dangerous? Since that
were many bones buried underground…!

“I beg you…immediately ... leave this place-”

Angela with a trembling voice said towards the students who were at the lakeside preparing for the closing ceremony.

Needless to say, no one is able to receive her warning-

The girl knocked her with a hatchet and she lost conscious.

===Part 12===
After making sure that Angela had fainted, Anya turned around and looked at Milgauss.

“About this woman… how are we gonna deal with her? She is still a good scholar; it is a pity for us to kill her…”

Milgauss replied coldly.

“I don’t need anyone like her. Just end her lif- Guuk!”

The next moment, Milgauss looked strange. He was suddenly breathing heavily in pain and struggling while knelling down on the
floor.

“Guu… This damn person! Such determination… Must he interfere with me-!”

Milgauss was muttering something weird.

“M-Milgauss-sama!”

Anya was nervous when she ran to Milgauss. This was the first time she saw Milgauss suffer to this extend. She had never heard
before that Milgauss had any ailment disease…

“…Fear not, I’m absolutely alright.”

Milgauss suddenly stood up which made the pain before look like a show. That feeling is like after demon being excoriated.

“Err… Milgauss-sama? Are you really alright? Anything wrong with your-“

“I’m very fine. The main point is-“

Milgauss was looking at the floor. Angela was still unconscious. Milgauss who addressed her as ‘Ann’. The sound of it made it
seems that he was calling a close friend or a lover…

"Let’s not bother about this woman. This is a Mausoleum for the dragons. The dead body of a human will only dirty this place."

“…Understoood.”

Until Anya replied even when she was still troubled by it, Milgauss had turned around facing another side.

“Milgauss-sama…?’

Anya was confused.

She doesn’t understand what was happening around Milgauss.

Just before he turned strange, Milgauss wanted to kill Angela… ''But why did he change his mind?''

Milgauss continue to give orders to Anya who was still letting her thought wonder.

“I’ll activate the Necromancia in a few moments. Be prepared to head back to Ansarivan.”

“Understood.”

Although she was still worried about Milgauss body condition, Anya still answered immediately.

The time for the battle is about to begin.

===Part 13===
In the evening, Ash had nothing to do.

Under the assistance of the healing magic, his injuries were now better. Although his body still hurts, he can now walk on his
own. Also, he was now wearing the patients’ clothing. Anyway, it is embarrassing to remain naked.

Being said so, it is still the truth that he was badly injured.

Not only was his head, his entire body warped up into a mummy. Apart from going to the washroom, he was forbid from going
outside.

Ash was staring at the scenery outside the window from quite some time.

“Is the closing ceremony starting…?”

At the lakeside where dusk is ending, the preparations for the campfire is still going on. In about an hour time, those logs that
were staged up high will be burned.

Rebecca, Silvia, Jessica, Cosette, Max… These friends who had visited him a few times in the morning can hardly be seen during
the sunset. This is also because they were busy preparing for the ceremony.

On the other hand, Lukka should meeting with Gawain in the Norg Forest.

Three hours ago, she purposely came back and told Ash that Gawain was still living. After knowing that Gawain was still
breathing, Ash breathe a sigh of relieve.

The next thing to do is for Lukka to overcome her fear towards Gawain and the Astral that connects both of them may continue to
flow.

“Zzz…Zzz…”

Eco was sleeping peacefully with her head on the bed. It is probably that she didn’t have enough sleep when Ash was in comma.

“I’m entering, Ash!”

At this moment, Rebecca’s voice and the door knock sounded at the same time. Before Ash replied, she had walked into the room.

Rebecca who was in her swimming wear had only a thin shirt covering her top which made her looked sexy.

Rebecca’s swimming wear was red in colour. Since the shirt was unbuttoned, her deep cleavage, her thin white waist and the bikini
lines can totally be seen.

“Rebecca-san…!”

Ash doesn’t know where to look at.

“Do you feel better now?”

After looking at Eco with her gentle eyes, she looked at ash with a serious expression.

“I’m fine. I can even go to the toilet on my own!”

“Good. Back to the main point, I’m worried about something.”

“What’s it?”

“Angela-sensei had not yet returned from the ruins even after I had advice her that she must attend the closing ceremony...”

Ash was stunned. He had heard about Angela going to Willingham Mausoleum on the first evening of the training camp. In another
words, Angela didn’t know that Ash was badly injure.

“According to her behavior, Angela must be too immersed in her exploration, no?”

Ash gave a wry smile but Rebecca was still troubled by it.

“It is alright if it is just like that… I’m worried that she had accidentally met with a grave robber.”

-Bang!

At the same time, the door suddenly opened and Lukka entered from outside. She was sweating a lot which was probably because she
ran and it cause her summer uniform to be wet.

It is rare to see her panicking when she always do things slowly.

‘Nyuu’, Eco seems to be woken by the noise and made a sleepy sound and she slowly sat up and rubbed her eyes while looking
around.

“What happened?”

After she was asked by Ash, Lukka answered slowly since she was breathing heavily:

“That kid… Gawain…!”

===Part 14===
Lukka told the whole story slowly.

''-Gawain is dead?''

Ash was thinking about the worst outcome but the truth was not like what he had expected.

Gawain seemed to hide itself when Lukka was not around.

Lukka had been together with Gawain for the entire morning.

As long as she overcomes her fear from falling from Gawain’s back, Gawain will once again accept her. Thus their Astral will once
again be connected and Gawain won’t die.

Lukka was facing Gawain with only this thought- But not only that Gawain didn’t accept Lukka, it had also had itself stay hidden.

Rebecca gently hugged Lukka who was crying.

“Gawain will never discard you. It probably felt that it is going to die and didn’t want to let you see its dying looks, so…”

After hearing Rebecca’s assumption, Ash also agreed with it.

“We will look for Gawain immediately! Didn’t we already found out the reason why the astral couldn’t connects? With a little more
effort, we will be able to save Gawain! But it had already given up… How could be let this happen!”

Rebecca nodded in agreement.

“That’s right, I also think so. We need not follow what Gawain wants. The problem is, where is it hiding right now…”

“T-That…”

Lukka provided information to Rebecca who was thinking deeply. She had rubbed off her tears and was with a determine looks.

“I think… It must have gone to Willing Mausoleum. That is a grave specially for young dragons… Gawain was still at its juvenile
age.”

Rebecca nodded.

“Hmm.. That’s possible. Have you ever heard before the story of ‘The dragon of Willingham’?”

“I had heard of it before. My mom always told me this story when I was younger.”

===Part 15===
-It was a disaster that happened to a young dragon.

When Nuada was young, it managed to become a maestro. But it could not bear to see its young master suffering in her illness so it cut of its
Astral. In the end, Nuada had become very weak.

But Nuada swore never to let its master see its dying moment so it left quietly. Later, although the girl recovered… Nuada had died in
Willingham Mausoleum alone for some time.

When Ash heard this story from his mother when he was still a child, he cried.

Rebecca as if wanted to change the atmosphere in the room declared:

“I’ll never let Gawain meet the same fate as Nuada. So, the closing ceremony will be canceled temporally. I’ll ask all the students to look
for Gawain. It will be better if we could find Angela-sensei at the same time.”

“No, please hold on.”

Ash opposed against this proposal.

“Let the students enjoy the closing ceremony. I had been unconscious for these few days so I don’t know what kind of training that they had
been through… But everyone must have placed their best effort in it. The point for organizing the closing ceremony ain’t it to congratulate
those students who completed the training camp?”

“You are right, but what were you planning? Could it be…”

Ash smiled.

“That’s right. I’ll be responsible for the search. Rest assure, thank to the healing magic, I’m almost fully recovered.”

This is actually a lie. Every time Ash moved, he felt pain in his organs and joints. Even so, he still wouldn’t give up.

Upon hearing this, Eco who was silent the whole time became angry.

“Are you kidding! Or you must be an idiot! It is clearly that your body is still weak… And yet you want to look for that weak dragon!”

Ash places his hand on Eco’s head to calm her down. Even though she was angry, it was still because that she cares and worries about Ash.

“Please forgive me, Eco. I couldn’t just kept on watching silently. That feller is not a weak dragon.”

“B-But…”

“If Eco you are worry about me, why don’t you come with me?”

Eco immediately blush like a wildfire.

“W-What… m-me, I never worried about you!”

Ash was not bothered by Eco who kept on denying while shaking her hands but bow down in front of Rebecca.

“I beg you, Rebecca.”

“Tsk… I don’t think I can say no. Or else, the closing ceremony will we go on as usual but all the student council’s members will help in the
search.

“No, that won’t work out. If Rebecca-san is absent, everyone will be suspicious about it. For such a ceremony, I hoped that every student can
enjoy it to the fullest.”

“But-”

Just when Rebecca wanted to explain, the infirmary room’s door opened with a loud bang.

“If that’s the case, I’ll take over that job of yours. As a dragner, we must help those who were in trouble- This is the Lautreamont’s family’s rules!”

The person who said this was Silvia.

===Part 16===
The search party that had been decided consist of four members which were Ash, Silvia, Eco and Lukka.

Max and Jessica had agreed to go with them but was stopped by Rebecca. Because if too many of the student council’s members were absent,
suspicion will still arise among the students.

Lancelot was now giving four people a ride with Silvia in front holding the reins.

''-Behind princess-sama…''

Ash who was right behind Silvia was in fear.

Riding on the dragon while wearing the dragsuit designed for the palace and having her hair lifted upwards, Silvia’s charm as a dragner and a
princess emerged.

Although Ash had rode on Lancelot with Silvia during the Necromancia’s attack, he was totally immersed in the battle that time. He didn’t
noticed Silvia’s charm as the opposite sex.

“What are you doing? If you don’t hold on tightly, you’ll fall.”

After being scolded by Silvia, ash made up his mind and stretched his arms. When his arms surrounded Silvia’s waist, he was surprised that her waist is thin and fragile.

The third person was Eco. She held on to Ash’s waist gently which probably is because that she was worrying about Ash’s injuries.

“You must also hold on tightly.”

When Ash turned his head around, Eco blushed.

“If I use my true strength… Then your body will be squashed!”

Ash gave a wry smile. Eco cared about Ash’s condition in her own way which made his happy deep bottom.

The last person to ride the dragon was Lukka. She was not sitting on the saddle but the end of the tail.

“Hey, Lukka. Are you alright… Sitting like that?”

Silvia asked in surprised.

“It’s alright.”

Lukka answered lightly. It seems that she doesn’t like the riding gears.

Lancelot who was carrying four people gracefully flew towards the sky.

===Part 17===
Walking from the traing camp’s location to the Willingham Mausoleum will took about an hour. But the they arrive in an instant with dragon.

''-Tsk… damn that Gawain… Playing hide and seek when it kenw that it was dying? What is it trying to act cool for, I’ll never allow it to follow Nuada’s footsteps…!''

Ash was thinking about Gawain while riding on Lancelot’s back.

Not long later, a stretch of high grounds appeared.

“That should be the entrance to Willingham Mausoleum.”

Silvia said while controlling the reins.

Just as Silvia had said, there was an entrance liked building at the middle of the hills. Although the surrounding were covered by a thin layer of mist, but there were bright dragon crystal powered lights at the altar liked entrance which shines the surrounding of the entrance.

''Did Angela walk into that type of place alone…?'' Ash felt a cold chill just by thinking about this. It doesn’t matter how you see it, this place is just not suitable for a lady to go in alone. It is reasonable for Rebecca to become worried, and they mustn’t ignore the chances for her to be attacked by some grave robbers…

Just like sweeping away Ash’s thought, Silvia shouted:

“Alright, get ready for landing!”

Lancelot gave a brave roar and started to land at high speed-

===Part 18===
Milgauss was standing at the top of the hill looking at the world below.

Under his eyes was the entrance to Willingham Mausoleum.

Looking at a place further ahead, there is the Norg Forest and Allonnes Lakeside. No to mention the building for the training camp-

The campfire had been lit at Allonnes Lakeside. The closing ceremony had officially begun.

On the ground was a coffin liked box. Migauss open the lid and took out a gigantic black sword.

This gigantic sword is the tool used to summon the Necromancia.

This is the great result of the Empires’ proud mechanical engineering and the development of the dragons- The remanence of the Magic
Techniques. <ref>魔導工学 Magic based mechanics</ref>

After Milgauss had returned to his country, he had improvised that device.

This gigantic sword that once looked like a piece of art work had now become more dangerous and mechanize.

The bright dragon crystals on the hilt had increased tremendously. There are a total of nine big crystals and more than twenty smaller ones.
If it was on sale, he sure can earn a big amount of money. But in Milgauss eyes, those expensive crystals were but tools.

Milgauss easily lifted the gigantic sword and stabbed in on the ground. It is to send the magic into the inner part of the mausoleum.

The dragon jaw shaped sword made a deep heavy sound and sunk into the rocks.

“This looks like a tombstone.”

Just when Milgauss was mumbling, a white shadow swept passed his eyes. A flying object that was thought to be a dragon was getting nearer at a fast pace.

Milgauss widen his eyes that were under the mask and looked at the evening sky. The shadow looked like Lancelot.

“Hmph… The princess, on patrol?”

Milgauss immediately hid behind the rocks. Even though he thought that the sky was dark enough to hide him from the eyes of the rider, but he
must never underestimate the eyes of a dragon.

Luckily, Lancelot had slowly landed. It seems that they were going to land at the mausoleum’s entrance. In a few moments, he lost sight of
Lancelot.

“Let’s begin.”

Milgauss held the hilt of the gigantic sword and started to sing out the spell.

''“Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Show yourself the crystals of the Magic Techniques. The spirits of the young dragons now be revived.”''

In a moment time, the bright dragon crystal on the hilt gave out a bright light.

===Part 19===
“A-Angela-sensei… Came to this cave?”

Silvia who just alighted from Lancelot was shocked after she looked at Willingham’s Mausoleum’s entrance.

She didn’t expect the mausoleum to be this scary.

It is okay if the sky was still bright but the sky that was darkening made it scarier.

The mist that surrounded the entrance made it look like the doors to hell. Although there were bright dragon crystals powered light around the
entrance, they still doesn’t ease the fear

“Gawain…”

Ash placed his hand on Lukka’s head because of her worried looks.

“Rest assured. We will definitely find Gawain.”

“Nnn…”

At the same time Lukka answered softly, a bolt strucked in the evening sky and the roaring sounds of the thunders follows.

“Kyaa!”

The first person to scream was Silvia.

Ash made a wry smile. Although under Veronica’s training, she had become stronger, she was still a coward.

But this funny situation was immediately interrupted by Eco.

“…Just like that time.”

Eco was looking at the sky with her sharp eyes.

Lancelot was also in its alert posture and was growling with a ‘Grrrrrr….”

In a blink of an eye, the dark clouds had almost filled the entire sky.

“Are you saying about the time when the Necromancia attacks…?”

Eco nodded while answering seriously.

“That’s right. This bad feeling… I can be wrong about it!”

This time, the earth was shaking.

Ash nearly fell because of the continuous shaking. He already had a hard time to stay balanced.

“Kyaa!”

But the others girl had fell in his direction and dragged him together in the fall.

The girl who fell into his chest was Eco, Silvia was the one who wouldn’t let go of his right arm and Lukka was clinging onto his right arm
tightly. Under this type of situation, Ash couldn’t even enjoy it one bit.

“Urgh-!”

His whole body was in pain. The rest had forgotten that Ash was a serious patient that was advised by the doctor to have sufficient amount of
rest.

“S-Sorry! Are you alright?”

“S…orry!”

“It’s all because of me…”

Silvia, Lukka and Eco immediately apologized.

“Don’t worry… I’m alright.”

Ash didn’t want the others to worry about him and squeeze out a smile. But, his smile doesn’t looked natural and he prayed that the dark sky
can provide some cover for him.

After the earthquake stopped, Ash stood up.

“Fhuss…”

A sound as if it was laughing at Ash stubbornness was heard.

“-!”

One by one… A scary sight appeared from the dark corner of the mausoleum. They were not humans. Although the looked like dragons, they didn’t
have the holy feelings that the dragons emits.

“Necromancia!”

At the same time eco warned the rest, something rushed out from the mausoleum.

Something that was bigger than a horse but was to small if it was compared to a dragon. Also, not only one but there was a bunch of them.

There were around five of them and each of them looked like a young Asia. Their bodies were black and have mad eyes, sharp teeth and a strong
rotten smell.

“A young dragon sized…. Necromancia?”

Just when Ash was muttering, the leader of the Necromancias attacked. After its mouth opened, shining rays could be seen- ''Don!'' And a ball of flames came flying along the ground.

Lancelot made a scary roar and activated its defensive magic’s shield. In a blink of an eye, the breath attack was nullified.

But this is not a time to thank Lancelot.

The group had extended their deep red coloured tentacles this time and they were getting nearer.

Silvia became the first victim.

“Kyaa!”

“Princess-sama!”

Although Ash immediately stretched his hand, he still missed. The slimy and sticky tentacles warped around Silvia’s thin body and lifted her
up into the sky.
[[Image:SnRK V03 225.jpg|thumb]]

“I-Insolent fools! How dare you touch the Royal Knight’s family’s Princess...!”

Too bad they were not someone that could be communicated with language.

Although Silvia struggled, but the more she struggle the harder the tentacles grip was. In the end, more than half of her dragsuit was torn
off and the buttons had come loose.

“S-Stop! Stop this insolent behaviour...! Ahh...Stoooop!”

Silvia’s scream could be heard all over.

“Eco, hand me the Ark quick!”

Eco angrily rejected Ash’s request.

“No way! You are still a patient! The Ark will burden your body-”

“Is this a time to worry about those things! Princess-sama is in danger right now!”

“B-But...”

Compare to Eco who stood stilled, Lancelot had started to make his move.

To save its master, it had used the red flaming dragon breath.

''-Don!''

That was a true breath and was not comparable to the flames that was created by an Oracle. The unimaginable destruction force had turned the
five Necromanica that was blocking the entrance into fire balls.

“Grrrroooorrrr!”

The five Necromancias who were on fire roared in agony and changed their targets to Ash and the rest. But Lancelot gave the final flaming
breath and turned the Necromancia into ashes.

Although they were young dragons, there were no differences from the hardiness of a regular Necromancia. When the tentacles snapped, Silvia
was caught by Lancelot when she was falling.

“Huff... Puff... Thank you, Lancelot.”

Ash gave a sigh of relieve when he saw Silvia was safe. But he immediately heard Lukka screaming.

“That...!”

Lukka was standing by the cliff and was the direction to the lakeside. No, it was actually towards Norg Forest.

“Anything?”

“The forrest... Was polluted...”

Lukka as an Eckbald was sensitive to the change in the Forrest.

Ash looked towards the direction she was looking at and he was dumbstrucked.

''-Dodododododo....''

The forest was shaking and the feeling was like a group of Asia’s running. The wild bird and the small animals were in shocked and their sound
could be heard one after another

Judging from Lukka’s ‘Polluted’, the Asia typed Necromancia could be on the move in the forest.

It seems that apart from the main door, there were other options that the Necromancias came out from.

“Ash, quickly look at the lakeside!”

Silvia was shouting on Lancelot’s back while pointing to the lakeside.

“Could it be that... they were also Necromancia?”

Ash clenched his trembling fist. The black shapes were moving around the dark lake. Thank to the campfire at the lakeside, he can somehow make
out their shadows.

Those must be the Hydra typed Necromancia. The total amount should be around twenty... No, it seems that it was around thirty. There were
moving towards the campfire by the lakeside.

“They are also at the sky!”

This time it was Eco who was pointing at the sky. A group of Strada typed Necromancia while making some weird type of bird noises they were
circling around the sky. They seemed to ignore Ash and the rest and were heading towards the campsite...

“So I see... Their target is to attack the training camp!”

Ash angrily clenched his fists on both hands.

“Damn... Even when the students there were top students, those who had experience in dealing with the Necromancia were only Max and Rebecca.
Are they alright-?

“Ash, now is not the time to worry about the others. We can only trust the president to protect the training camp.”

Silvia’s calm voice dragged Ash back to reality.

She focused her sight onto the entrance of the mausoleum.

“That’s...!”

Ash turned speechless.

The second batch of Asia typed Necromancia had rushed out and there were six of them this time.

“Grrrr...”

Lancelot with a growl and the breath attack exploded. Three of the leading Necromancia turned to ashes.

At this moment, the deep red coloured tentacles rush forward. Lancelot was not intimidated by them. It’s hind legs held its body and it stood
up and stomped its hammer like front legs. The sharp claws made a screeching sound and the tentacles were torn of like rubber bands.

That scene could only be described with dead bodies everywhere.

In only a few minutes, the second batch of Asia typed Necromancia was totally wiped out.

“S-Strong...!”

Lancelot’s heroic fight amazed Ash and also Silvia’s dragon controlling skill had improved significantly.

Silvia looked downwards at the rest of the gang with a skilful looks.

“Ride on Lancelot quickly! We are going into the mausoleum.”

===Part 20===
[[Image:SnRK V03 006-007.jpg|thumb|'' ''... Rebecca is just too great.'' Jessica who led the group of Hydras was muttering while looking at Cú Chulainn who was flying in the night sky.'']]
“All of you here had gone through the five days Selective Training Camp! Your skills had improved significantly! You must have faith in yourself! Your skills are far better than what you had imagined!”

Under Rebecca’s command, the students had ridden on their pals.

The Stradas were flying, the Asias were on their way to Norg Forest and the Hydras gathered at Allonnes Lake. Their strategy- An eye for an eye,
a tooth for a tooth.

“... Rebecca is just too great.”

Jessica who led the group of Hydras was muttering while looking at Cú Chulainn who was flying in the night sky.

===Part 21===
Rebecca was standing at the high end of Cú Chulainn’s neck. She was already in her Ark. The enormous amount of magic was surrounding her entire body. Max was like acting as her second in command riding behind her on Arianrhod

Not long before, the student was happily enjoying the atmosphere around the closing ceremony’s campfire.

But, the Necromancias who attacked from three directions which were land, water and air had changed the situation. Just like heaven and hell, the students were all in a panic but thanks to Rebecca, the tables had turned. Just a simple talk from Rebecca had given them the courage to fight.

Now, not only the students were not in any fear, they even trembled in excitement.

A huge amount of Necromancias were approaching.

There was only about a hundred meters in between them.

"Appear! The certain hit magic spear! Gáe Bolg!"

Rebecca naturally led the attack.

“Gáe Bolg!”

A bright light appeared after the spell had ended and a long spear appeared. Gáe Bolg’s light pierce through the dark sky and explosion followed. One by one the Strada typed Necromancia fell to the ground.

“Attack!”

Rebecca ordered like a general.

''“Oooooo!”''

The students received the orders and attacked at the same time.

===Part 22===
Dim white lights were emitted from Lancelot’s horn.

This was a basic magic for the dragons. Thus, Ash and the rest didn’t have to rely on the bright dragon crystal torch while walking in the
cave. Lancelot was walking forward silently and steadily in the cave. Its usual earth shaking footsteps was almost can't be felt.

So it had lessened the amount of burden that Ash’s body was facing.

“Thank you, Princess-sama.”

Silvia was surprised that Ash spoke behind her ears and her neck suddenly gave a jerk.

Because of her hair was tied up with a red ribbon, her white neck was exposed.

“Why are you acting with such ambiguity! I had done nothing that deserves your thanks!”

“You were worried about me and purposely asked Lancelot to slow down, right? So…”

“I-I had never thought that far! How can we move quickly in this narrow space!”

Ash gave a wry smile. Silvia was shy about it. For such a great dragon like Lancelot, to move quickly in a narrow space is but a child’s play.

“-Careful!”

Silvia suddenly shouted.

“Ksharrrr!”

Three Strada types Necromancias attacked from the front. They looked more like bats than dragons.

Even though they were noble dragons in their lifetime, after they had become a Necromancia, they were no different from a disgusting flying
animal.

Ash was in tensed, the next second-

“Grooooo….!”

Lancelot gave an angry roar. On the path where the brilliant dragon stepped passed, there were only ashes left behind.

“Such excellencies.”

Upon hearing Ash’s mummer, Silvia proudly lifted her chest.

“Hmph… During your recovering time, I had completed every single course in the Selective Training Camp. The days when I did battle
stimulations with the president every day… I felt like crying when I said that.

What Silvia said felt like a sad tone hidden in it. She seemed to experience something terrible. Ash who had only experienced the first day’s
sea water bath was regretting. <!—It should be lake, but sea was written in the original text. Or I could be a pun because lake is Mizuumi and
Sea is Umi.-->

But, the main reason Silvia became strong was mainly because of Princess Veronica’s encouragement.

If Veronica hasn’t visited Ansarivan last week, Silvia may not have turned over a new leaf.

“Back to the topic, why haven’t we saw Angela-sensei yet?... I hoped she wasn’t attack by the Necromancia.”

Silvia sighed while looking at the mausoleum’s map.

“I we also haven’t found Gawain yet… Lukka, did you felt anything?”

“I can’t… Because the Astral was not connected, my ‘Seikoku’ was not responding.

Sinca Lukka couldn’t feel anything; they could only ransack the entire cave. Although it will be a tiresome job just by only imaginating it,
it was still an emergency.

“Another thing… Eco, there is something that I must tell you first hand.”

Ash was looking at Eco through his shoulders.

“Anything?”

Eco who was clinging tightly at Ash’s back lifted her head while feeling annoyed.

“The next time I asked you to hand me the Ark, please do so. The doubt at the moment could make you regret for your whole life.”

“Wha…!”

Eco immediately explode. She kept on hitting Ash with her fist.

“I won’t allow you to order me! Be careful or I’ll trample you!”

Although the way she was hitting was like trying to be pout, the strength that she put in still made him suffer.

“I-It hurts! S-Stop hitting me!”

“Have you forgotten that you are still a patient! Even though those were temporally made mimic, it still burdens the body!”

Although she said it angrily, she was still concern about Ash. The way she thinks made Ash happy but the situation right now was an emergency
and maybe the mastermind was still somewhere in this mausoleum.

“If not, could you create and Ark that doesn’t cause much burden to the body?”

“What did you say?”

“Please, I believed that you are able to make an Ark that was suitable for my current situation.”

“H-How…. Could you speak with such confidence!”

“Do you even need to ask? Because Eco is my excellent pal!”

“…!”

It was probably that she was moved by Ash, Eco was speechless and she blushed.

“Alright… B-But, during the time I’m in the dragon workshop, my body-”

Ash immediately knew what she was going to say.

Only a spirit can enter the dragon workshop and the true body will be left in this world.

When the spirit left the body, the empty shell will be defend less.

“Worry not, I’ll protect your body.”

Ash loosened his grip on Silvia’s wrist and carefully switched places with Eco while trying not to fall off from Lancelot.

“Ash…?”

Eco was dumbstrucked, and turned around to look at Ash.

Ash hugged Eco’s wrist tightly.

“Wha-W-Wha…!”

Eco’s shoulders twisted for one moment and her body had become log liked.

Her ears hidden in her hairs were red.

As if hot air is going to burst out anytime.

“I-If you didn’t hold on to me tightly… You better watch out!”

After Eco said angrily, she laid her back on Ash’s chest. He could smell the fragrance of her shampoo.

The next moment, Eco’s body was like a puppet whose strings had snapped. She loses her strength and laid her head on Ash’s right shoulder.

Ash had felt that her spirit had left her body.

“Our hopes are on you, Eco.”

Ash murmured was like praying when he held on to Eco’s weight.

===Part 23===
“Huh?”

Silvia immediately stopped Lancelot when they arrived at a wide space.

It doesn’t look like a place that has Necromancias.

Lancelot increased the light intensity of its horns to brighten the extra space.

Silvia was holding the reins with her right hand and was checking the map with her left.

“According to this map, this should be the centre of the mausoleum.”

“Centre...”

Ash was holding on to Eco who was still unconscious tightly while looking around.

Silvia turned back and was secretly looking at Ash’s face.

“...”

Just to make a new Ark for Ash, Eco had when to the dragon workshop. Ash kept on holding to her petite body tightly for some time.

Of course the reason Ash did so was to prevent Eco from falling off from Lancelot... But Silvia had been jumpy since and couldn’t remain calm.

''-Damn, what am I getting nervous about!''

Silvia had reaffirmed herself and was looking around her surrounding carefully.

The size of the space was about the size of the academy’s lecture hall. The ceiling was extremely high which was estimated to be about fifteen
meters. There was a lot of winged crosses shape tombstones all over the ground.

All the tombstones had at least a height of five meters. The winged cross in the middle was far bigger than the rest. Its height almost
touched the ceiling. Is there a powerful dragon who was buried there?

Too bad they still haven’t found Angela and Gawain. Logically speaking, this empty space that was located in the middle of the entire
mausoleum should be the place with the highest probability of finding them...

After Silvia gave a long sigh, Ash talked to her:

“Princess-sama, look at the ceiling.”

“-Huh?”

Silvia’s eyes widen. There was a volcano like hole in the middle of the ceiling and the night sky could be seen from within. Before they had
entered the mausoleum, Eco had described this dark sky as a ‘bad feeling’.

In a clear day, there should be moonlight that shines through the hole and create a dreamy situation.

“Grrrrr...”

Lancelot suddenly lifted its neck and gave a warning growl.

It was staring intensely at the hole above.

“What’s it, Lancelot?”

Just when Silvia asked in surprised-

“We had met again, shounen.” <ref>Shounen-Teenage boy.</ref>

A guy’s voice could be heard from above. A tall and thin person was standing at the edge of the hole.

“You’re... Milgauss!”

Ash suddenly gasped could even be felt by Silvia.

Lancelot’s horn had shone the scene above.

A lone guy in mask who was pale white in colour from the lights appeared. Silvia had also read the report book and immediately knew who he
was.

“The ruffian who was called Milgauss! Who know that I can meet you here! I under the name of Lautreamont’s Royal Knight’s family will punish
you in the name of god!”

Even while facing Silvia who was excited and indignant, Milgauss only replied with a laught.

“Hmph... Come on, even Veronica Lautreamont who was a top warrior was not even chosen to be a breeder... And yet a coward like you was
chosen.”

“What... Did you say?”

The way Milgauss speaks as if he knew a lot of her background in formations made Silvia felt uneasy.

“Are you alright, Princess-sama?”

Ash asked from behind.

“N-No... Nothing.”

Silvia’s mind was already in a mess even when she said so.

''-What is this feeling? That guy called Milgauss... Even thought this is the first time I met him, but he felt familiar. Why would I feel this way?''

“Princess-sama? You... are crying?”

“Huh!?”

Ash’s words woke her up.

She had only found out that her tears already started falling.

“This... Why would I...?”

Even Silvia didn’t know why she cried. But, if she gave Milgauss a glance... her heart will tighten.

Milgauss suddenly gave a smile.

A smile of a father who cares about his child, a peaceful and caring smile.

“You had grown, Sylvie.”

“Wha-!”

Silvia felt a cold chill.

No matter how wide is the world, the only one who would call her in her pet name will only be her family members. Not only that, his gentle
voice had cause her to recall her memories.

''-Onii-sama! Julius onii-sama!''

''-Haha, Silvia, you pampered child.''

''-It’s because... Onii-sama kept on talking to Glenn-dono and had forgotten about me!''

Her childhood memories resurfaced in her mind.

How is this possible.

-‘Dragon Slayer’.

Brother Julius who had committed such serious offence had been punished. Silvia was only five during that time.

In Lautreamont Knight Country, killing a dragon is the uttermost offence. Even if it was the prince of the Knight’s royal family, he will
still be punished. To make it worst, the dragon that Julius killed was his pal- Maestro Mordred.

Julius was already dead.

But... Milgauss had the same feel with Julius with every movement he made.

At this moment, Lancelot had again given a warning growl. As if it was trying to tell Silvia to put on her guard.

“Could it be...!”

Silvia had also felt that something was very wrong.

The ground was slightly shaking.

''-Something was hidden in the ground!''

“Kuku... Until what extend Lancelot can fight is something worth seeing. Or is it that- the guy over there will come out with some weird
tactics?”

“Urgh...”

Ash kept silent.

Eco had remained silent and had yet to wake up. Silvia also couldn’t predict the amount of time needed for Eco to create a new Ark.

Milgauss as if he saw through Ash’s Achilles heel he gave a ridiculed expression.

“But, judging by Avalon’s Princess behaviour... I believed that you wouldn’t be able to come out with anything weird, no?”

“Avalon’s Princess? Who would you also knew about-”

Ash was obviously shaken. Avalon- This word was suspected to origin from the ancient language. Silvia didn’t know what it means. ''Anyway,
what’s about the princess?''

''-No, this is not a time to worry about those stuffs...''

Silvia cleared her mind and focused on the current situation.

“Let me tell you, the dragons buried in this mausoleum were but young dragons! Even when they because Necromancias, they are still no match
for my Lancelot!”

Silvia declared but Milgauss was not even bothered by it.

“Is it so? I had sent most of them to the training campsite. Those Necromancias that you had beaten were small fries. Also, those dragons
buried here were Maestros in their past life.”

As if to answer Milgauss talk, the ground split into two. The enormously loud sound was going round the cave and the tombstone followed by
falling to the ground.

A huge object could be seen appearing from beneath.

“Roarrrrr...!”

A roar as if it had arisen from hell followed and their fight with Lancelot had started.

Strong wing, thick jaws and sharps horns.

Apart from their dark skin, they have the looks of a maestro.

“Kuku... Let me tell you! Its name is Nuada!”

Upon hearing, Silvia was stunned.

“A tragedy that every citizen of the Knight Country knew. You should had heard about it before, right? It is the dragon who loves its master
and choosed to commit suicide-”

===Part 24===
“Have you gotten everything that I had said, Navi?”

Eco was having a conversation in the dragon workshop.

Navi as usual was wearing a wearing a evening dress while sting on an antique chair.

“The Ark that suit his current condition most…? Hehe, this is interesting.”

Her matured version of Eco’s look was as beautiful as usual. Perhaps it was because of this, Eco hated this woman very much. Even after saying
so, she must focus on the main situation right now.

“I don’t have much time. Can you replace my job for the restructuring process?”

“Ara. Why do you even need my help?”

Navi cheekily smile.

“Do I even have a choice! Even though I don’t like it... You are still more knowledgeable than me... And I expect that you could come out with
a better result compare to me.

“Your judgement is correct. We are like two faces on a coin. If you are the person who lived in the outer world, then I am the person who
lived in the inner world. Of course I will help you.”

“So you had agreed to help me?”

“As long as you promise me one thing.”

“Promise? What do you want me to do?”

“You must promise me that one day, you will present an Ark to Ash Blake. It must not be a mimic but a top rated work that you had created.”

“W-What are you talking about! How could I agree to this!”

“Ara. Have you already given up before you even challenged it?”

“B-Because... to present the Ark to him also means-”

Navi smiled.

“That’s right, you are going to give him your everything.”

“How could I-”

Eco was speechless. Her whole body was hot as if it was burning. To give her everything to Ash- just by thinking so, Eco was already very
embarrass about it.

“Are you willing to agree to my condition? Or not?”

“Urgh...”

Navi’s provocation made her mad, but it takes time to do the review. Since there were more than a thousand of the Ark’s blueprint left by her
ancestral.

To do the review is to search the parts that suit Ash most.

She will be fine if it is just so, but there was this ‘not to burden Ash’s body’ rule this time.

This is more difficult that the ‘ice element’ that Ask asked for during the church terrorist incident.

Strictly speaking, Eco didn’t even know if there was even one Ark that doesn’t burden the person wearing. So this problem had nothing to do
with time and she can only rely on Navi’s knowledge.

“...Alright. I promise.”

After Eco had made her mental preparations, Navi smiled and the place suddenly was filled with soothing bright lights.

At the same time, there were many blueprints above Navi’s head. Those were the blueprints that the dragons left behind.

Navi with her glossy and watery lips begin to sing out the name of each part of the Ark-

''“Almete, Gorjal, Peto, Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje, Escarcelas,Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales, Codales, Antebrazos, Manoplas, Quijotes, Guardas, Grebas, Escarpes, Espolón.”''

Eco was speechless.

A few thousands of those blueprints were spinning around on Navi’s head. Those that was decided as unnecessary will disappear immediately and
the leftovers are those that are important.

“W-What a fast searching speed...”

Eco was stunned. At this moment, all the blueprints that were flying around Navi’s head disappeared.

The lights that filled the dragon workshop had also disappeared. Navi slowly stood up from the chair and walked towards Eco.

“W-What is it...?’

Navi was too beautiful to look at and she unconsciously took a step backwards. Navi cheekily smiled and placed her palm on Eco’s head.

“This is...!”

Eco felt a cold chill. An enormous amount of information entered her brain from Navi’s palm. But half way through the process, it was
interrupted.

“W-Why?”

“...He was facing great danger.”

Navi was looking at the three dimension projected screen in mid-air with a serious expression.

“Then be quick!”

“It seems that we must act quickly.”

Navi again placed her palm on Eco’s head and retransferred the information.

===Part 25===
“Is it really Nuada…!”

Ash shouted but he was immediately back to his calm self.

That right, the problem is not whether it is Nuada or not. The main point is, this Necromanica is a Maestro.

Also, the Necromanica revived from the ground was not only Nuada alone. The tombstone around had also fell to the ground one by one. The Asia
typed Necromancia crawl out from the ground and there was a total of nine of them.

“Princess-sama. It is better that we retreat for the time being-”

After giving a glance at the passage behind, Ash calmly made the suggestion.

The escape path was not yet blocked by the enemies. To fight in this open space, the enemies will surely attack from all directions. It will
be a tough battle even though Lancelot is strong.

But if they retreat to the narrow passage, the enemies will be force to come at them in a line. They may have a chance in winning like this.

“No!”

But Silvia stubbornly disagreed with retreating. She was so angry that the hands that were holding the reins were also trembling.

“Milgauss… Do you know what you had done! You… had stained Nuada’s spirit that you never should!”

“P-Princess-sama…?”

Ash was at lost when he look at Silvia being angry.

Silvia had obviously believed what Milgauss had said. She probably had the experience of crying after hearing Nuada’s story in her childhood.

At this moment, Lukka who had remained silent for the whole time had also cried.

“I also… will never forgive that person.”

It is easy to understand how she felt. Because Gawain had followed Nuada’s footsteps and had disappeared. She emotionally reacted probably
because of this.

Ash was worried about the current situation.

“Young dragon Nuada! I swear in the name of the Lautreamont Royal Kinght’s Family will defeat you! This is the only thing that I can do for
you!”

Lancelot roared in a high pitch in replied to Silvia’s sworn and immediately attacked Nuada. It stood on its hind legs and stacked with its
front. Upon seeing, Nuada had also stood up and defended with its front legs.

The two ferocious dragon was started a battle of strengths.

Out of a sudden, Nuadu open its lower jaw and threw out some black gas. It was almost a zero distant attack-

“Urgh…!”

Ash felt something was wrong and he hugged Eco tightly to protect her. He was angry at his useless self who couldn’t do anything.

Lancelot also remained strong. Just before Nuada’s breath attack exploded, it atcivated its defensive magic.

-The sound of explosions had shaken their ears.

The explosion was reflected back to Nuada who was near to the defensive magic and immediately explodes. Lancelot defensive magic was strong
and Ash only felt a slight vibration.

“Great…!”

Right until now, Ash had opened his eyes. Half of Nuada’s head had disappeared and its grey coloured brain could be seen. Even though it seems
to be defeated, but it is still a Necromancia. The organs that were destroyed were immediately recovered and was back to its original looks.

Lancelot’s heroic roar and Nuada’s creepy scream had shaken the air around them.

Just when the two resumed to fighting with brute strength, there was a groan coming from Ash’s back.

“Eek… Stop!”

“Lukka?”

An Asia typed Necromanica had dragged of Lukka who was sitting on Lancelot’s tail. Its tentacles can be seen clinging to Lukka’s body.

Lukka who was hanging upside down was struggling in pain and in tears.

“D-Don’t… Touch anyplace weird…!”

Just like throwing sugar to ants, a large amount of Asia typed Necromancias was approaching Lukka. Their tentacles were tearing off Lukka’s
dragsuit.

The iron made gloves and knee guards was forcefully pulled off and fell to the ground. The leather belt was tore into pieces and even her
skirt was torn off.

“Damn…!”

The moment Ash shouted, a tentacle attacked. Using the moment when Ash focused his thought on Lukka, the tentacle had surrounded Eco’s waist.
The tentacle was so strong that Ash loose to it in terms of strength.

“Eco…!”

Just like Lukka, Eco was hanging in mid-air. Eco who lost consciousness couldn’t struggle like Lukka.

Silvia was having trouble just by controlling Lancelot. She didn’t have the time to worry about the danger that Eco and Lukka were facing.

Ash clenched his teeth and jumped off from Lancelot’s back. Even though he knew that this was like committing suicide, he still can’t control
his sudden impulse.

“Let go of your dirty paws-!”

Ash picked up a stone and threw at the Asia typed Necromancia.

But throwing stones at dragon is like throwing stones at the moon. It easily bounce off from the black skin.

“Urgh…”

Too make it worst, Ash’s body was in pain.

Even though he was not attacked, but he body was giving him warnings.

“R-Right now out of all times…!”

After Ash cursed, he knelled one side of his knees.

He was sweating cold sweat.

His head, organs and joints were in tremendous pain. He felt like rolling and screams in pain. ''But, I musn’t… I mustn’t be defeated in a place like this-!''

Ash who had sweat in his eyes saw Eco being dragged away from in front of him.

“Ecoooooo.”

Ash screams in desperation.

At that moment, Eco who was nearly sucked into the Necromancia’s body opened her eyes.

“W-What? What is this situation!”

After she saw Ash was on the ground in a ball like posture, Eco looked around at her surrounding.

“Eco! Give me the Ark!”

“Hmph! Without me… You are useless!”

Eco can be seen smiling happily-

And she only shouted the only word of that long spell:

''“Espolón!”''

===Part 26===
Milgauss who was standing at the top of the hill watching the fight had seen it all.

The cave was filled with white lights.

At that moment, the Holy Ark emerged in the middle of the lights and was on Ash’s body. That Ark had red stripes and is a striking white
coloured armour.

Ash is now an Ark-Dragner.

This armour was stronger than what Milgauss saw at Ansarivan. This increases his interest in it.

The place where it became stronger was the defense and not offense.

“Hmph. Using the old remains and combine them into an emergency armour? Wouldn’t expect less from the Avalon’s Princess…”

Anya’s report had stated that Ash suffered serious injuries. This armour should be the best fit for him.

“Back to the topic…”

Milgauss was surprised that Eco completed the spell with only a word. Perhaps she had finished the rest in the dragon workshop.

Because Eco wanted to create the Ark at the same time she woke up so she had finished most of the spell before she comes back.

If that’s not the case, Eco would be eaten by the Necromancia before she can even manage to finish naming all the part of the Ark. Milgauss
wanted to praise this enemy.

“As I thought… Is it fate that we have to continue the fight from the past generations? Kuku, there is nothing bad about it… and also nothing
good about it.”

Milgauss laugh.

He was fully immersed in his laughter that came out from the depth of his throat.

===Part 27===
The moment he wore the Ark, Ash stood straight.

The unbearable pain had disappeared and it felt like he had grown wings.

The thickness of the Ark felt thicker that the first two Ark and it looked more ball like in overall. He felt safe just by wearing it.

But now is not the time to enjoy that safe feeling.

Ash locked on to the Necromancia in front and jumped towards it.

He fist punched the Necromancia that captured Eco with his Manoplas.

Next, he kicked the monster that captured Lukka with his Escarpes.

The massive amount of magic contained in the Ark exploded and the two dragons had disappeared.

“Ouch-!”

Ash groaned.

Even though the Ark had the effect of absorbing most of the repulsive force, it is still reckless for him to go for a hand to hand combat.

The pain in his bones made him struggle. It seems that the Ark also couldn’t totally suppress his pain. But he mustn’t back down in this
situation.

“Kyaaaa!”

The moment the tentacles disappeared, Eco and Lukka fell from mid-air.

Ash immediately slides towards the bottom of the two. He had managed to secure both of them right before the land on the ground- The entire process spans for less than two seconds.

“Are both of you alright?”

Ash helped them to stand up. Lukka instantly nodded her head in reply but Eco on the other hand was angry.

“What the hell is wrong with you! That Ark only strengthens the ‘defends’! It is not for you to use it for punching and kicking!”

“S-Sorry...”

Ash initially was intimidated by Eco and apologized. But he without delay changed his mind:

“Now is not the time to worry about those things, no? Of course I’m trying to save you!”

But the current situation doesn’t allow Ash to explain anymore than that.

“…Here it comes.”

Ash was dragged back into reality by Lukka’s warning and immediately put up a fighting posture.

The fight between Lancelot and Nuada was still in a stalemate. On the other hand, the remaining seven Asia typed Necromancias was trying to
attack the trio. The stench of the rotting smell had suddenly became stronger.

Eco angrily ordered.

“This Ark was not made so you can fool around with it! Use the Ark Weapon immediately!”

“Understood!”

Ash focused his mind and attention to the Ark.

The information regarding the Ark Weapon that comes together with the Ark was sent into his mind.

After receiving that information, Ash smiled.

“Appear… the invincible magic shield!”

There was a flash followed together with the spell.

The space in front a Ash started to bend and there was a crack. The unknown Ark Weapon appeared slowly from the crack.

''“Aegis!”'' <ref>A shield from the Greek mythology.</ref>

The same time Ash shouted its name, Aegis appeared.

Aegis’s outer looks looked like a dragon’s head. There were all together five units that made up this shield. All of the five units were
flying around under Ash’s command. When they had surrounded the Asia typed Necromancias, the shield projected colourful lights.

These units were not normal shields. They all have the characteristic of a magic cannon.

The continuous lights that were attacking the Asia typed Necromancias were like spider webs.

Not only that, there were some weird changes on the Necromancia that was hit by the lights directly. They had become stones in a short time.

Aegis was not releasing the usual attacking typed magic.

That is a high level magic that turn living things into stone upon coming into contact with the light. Even though it is one of the dangerous
magic listed in the list of banded spells by the Knight Country, but now is not the time to act like a good model citizen.

Just in a few seconds time, all seven Necromancias had turned into stones. Ash breathe a sigh relieve and withdrew Aegis’s magic.

“Thank you, Eco.”

“N-Nothing… And I’m not even doing this for you.”

Eco turned her face to aside by her face was definitely blushing. Ash gave a wry smile but now is still not the time to lower down their
guards.

Anyway, Silvia was still controlling Lancelot who was still fighting with Nuada. Under the condition where both of their front legs were
locked but their opponents, both of the uses magic or even use their tail attack… Both of them were like in a wrestling match.

“Princess-sama! I’ll be there to help you in a short moment!”

Ash who was prepared to help had met a blank wall.

“I don’t need any help! Go and capture Milgauss! Lancelot and I will calm down Nuada’s spirit.”

Silvia’s talk made Ash speechless.

Silvia was really angry. Even so, she still haven’t lost her cool. She had sworn to defeat Nuada in the name of the Royal Knight’s Family-
perhaps she truly thought that this is her mission.

“Roger that! Princess-sama I’ll leave it in your hands!”

After Ash shouted back to Silvia, he started running.

Right in front of him was Nuada’s tombstone. The tip of the slanting winged cross was pointing at the hole of the ceiling. Milgauss was still
looking at the side of the hole.

Ash jumped towards the sky along the side of the winged cross and stepped on the middle of it and gave a leap. He landed on the wings and
continued to jumped again at the end of the wing. With the aid of the Ark, Ash accomplished a jump that a normal human can’t do.

He body passed through the hole of the ceiling.

The musty air of the inner part of the cave had suddenly become fresh and cool.

The air is very cold and it doesn’t seem like summer.

At the top of the hills were many stubs of bare rocks.

Although the surroundings were dark, luckily the Ark produces dim lights. Also, since he had been in the dark cave for a long time, his eyes
had already gotten used to the darkness.

“Milgauss!”

Ash started a fight with Milgauss. Although Eco was mad about it, he still chose to use the hand to hand combat which is the easiest.

He remembered the time when he met Milgauss for the first time in the forest.

Ash didn’t even have the ability to fight back during that time. Because before he managed to land a hit on Milgauss, Ash was ambushed by
Milgauss underling and was nearly killed by that girl.

But the situation right now is different. Ash was protected by Eco’s magic and he had decided to KO his opponent in one hit.

But-

With only his left hand, Milgauss had blocked Ash’s right punch that he focused all his strength in.

“How is this possible…?”

“Hmph. Is the strength on an Ark-Dragner just like this?”

“Urgh…”

He can’t move his right hand at all. It is similar to being clenched by a plier.

“This proved that you are just a fake.”

Milgauss tone was as cold as iron.

There was a gigantic sword in his right hand.

“Wha…!”

Ash widen his eyes in disbelieve. It is as if the sword was made out of darkness. The big bright dragon crystal on the hilt of the sword
proved that it was definitely not an ordinary sword.

“A fake like you had no right to touch me.”

-A flash from the black sword.

There is a sudden black gust. Ash whose right hand is now handicapped had nowhere to run to. He could only use the Manoplas on his left hand
to protect himself.

As if a big hammer was hitting his head, the impact pass through his body in a short moment. The impact was so strong that even the Ark
couldn’t endure.

''“*Cough...*”''

“Where is your big talk just now?”

Milgauss let go of Ash’s right hand and held the gigantic sword with both hands.

Then the sword was lifted and down it goes.

“Guak!”

The metal sunk into his abdomen. In a short moment, Ash felt that his waist was going to be chopped into two. The Ark made a ''‘click’'' sound. Even the Ark was groaning…

''“-Aegis!”''

Obviously, Milgauss was not an opponent for him to fight with in hand to hand combat. So, Ash resummoned Aegis. The five untis split out
immediately and attacked Milgauss. As long as a light managed to hit him, he will then turn into a stone.

“Too slow!”

But Milgauss with an extraordinary nimblest avoided the light rays. Then he swigged the black sword at a lightning speed.

Those units were destroyed one by one after being attacked by a tornado like slash, and they disappeared.

“What is he actually made of…!”

After Ash groaned, he was on his knees. The amount of magic collected in the Ark has a limit and Ash felt that the armour was slowly
disappearing.

After Milgauss dealt with the five units, his target had shifter to Ash once again. He gave Ash a kick without any delay. Even with the
protection of the Ark, the impact was still transmitted into his abdomen.

''“*-Cough!*”''

Ash was out of breathe and was kicked around like a puppet. In the end, he landed with his back facing the rocks.

Blood started flowing out from his mouth…

“Ku…”

Ash spit out the saliva that had blood in it and hid behind the rock immediately. The size of the rock is just enough to keep him hidden.

“Hmph. Are you trying to hide to drag time?”

Ash remained silent. He was sitting at the back of the rock waiting for a good moment. His body was in a mess and he probably had only one
more chance…

''-Ssss, ssss…''

Milgauss was not playing any tricks and marched towards Ash.

“Anything wrong right there? Can’t you use Aegis?”

''Milgauss was probably laughing his ass off right now''. Ash answered while thinking of his disgusting face:

“Too bad, I’m out of magic…”

“Luck is not on your side today, shounen.”

Followed by a shout, there was an impact on the rock behind Ash.

===Part 28===
“Shoo. Shoo…!”

With the aid if the Ark, Ash easily jumped out through the ceiling’s hole but Eco wasn’t that lucky. She left Lancelot who was in a brutal
fight with Nuada and climbed the huge winged cross.

“W-Wait for me…!”

Looking downwards, she saw Lukka was trying her best to cling to the winged cross.

“Tsk… Just don’t blame me if you fall.”

Eco stepped on the wing of the winged cross without being bothered by Lukka. If she had not been careful, she will definitely falls head down.
Her current height was about ten meters. Although she was frightened by it, she still needs to move forward.

Even though she felt guilty towards Lukka, Eco still wanted to rush to Ash’s side as soon as possible.

The moment Eco saw the guy called Milgauss, she felt disgusted.

She remembered the nightmare that made her wet her bed.

Eco was attacked by a scary dragon in her dream.

It has nine eyes, numerous tentacles and it is far scarier than a Necromancia…

The unbelievable thing was, the moment she saw Milgauss, the first thing that came into her mind was that dragon. It will be alright if she
was just worrying too much… But just in case if Eco’s instinct was right, Milgauss is a dangerous being. Eco couldn’t guarantee that the Ark has enough power to go against him.

Ash’s body condition worried her.

Ash was a heavily injured patient in the beginning. Logically speaking, he should rest for a month, but…

But, even after she arrived at the location, apart from making the Ark (the mimic), there was nothing else she could do. It will not be
surprising that she will be a burden.

Even so, Eco still couldn’t calm down her worrisome emotions and choosed to climb the winged cross.

After some effort, Eco finally arrived at the ceiling’s hole took a look outside in the night sky.

“-Huh…?”

Eco had seen it all in that short moment.

Milgauss was holding a gigantic sword up high that looked as if it had merged together with the night sky and was going split open a rock.

Eco’s instinct told her that Ash was hiding behind the rock.

In an direct combat, Ash was definitely out of his league and he was going to be sliced open together with the rock by Milgauss…!

“Ash!”

Eco called his name in desperation.

===Part 29===
Milgauss who thought that he had a sure win split open the rock in front of him- This blow will definitely crush the rock and Ash into pieces.

The rock was scattered into tiny fragments.

The thick dust was all over and was blocking his sight.

After the explosion like power cool down-

“What…?”

Milgauss remain in his posture of him finishing the blow.

After all the dust falls, what was infront of Milgauss was not Ash’s body.

A unit in mid-air was pinning on to Milgauss.

A light was released from the front of the unit.

“Urgh…!”

Milgauss immediately lifted his left hand to block the light and then he slashed the unit with his sword. Although Aegis was reduced to light
particles and disappeared, its effect was still ongoing. Milgauss who felt something was wrong looked at his own body and his left arm started
to turn into stone.

“-Milgauss!”

Ash suddenly came down from the sky.

He had used the stone fragments as a screen and used a unit as a stepping stone to jump-

There was no longer an Ark on Ash. He probably uses all his magic to summon the two units.

…Wait, he still has his Manoplas on his right hand!

“What an eyesore!”

Milgauss swung the black sword with only one hand but he had only manage to destroy the unit that Ash was stepping on.

“Uwooooo!”

Ash who was experiencing a free fall uses the momentum and swung his a punch with the Manoplas.

Milgauss immediately put up a defensive posture with the huge sword above his head but he still couldn’t avoid the powerful impact.

“Urgh…!’

Milgauss was knocked off together with his sword.

===Part 30===
“Huff, puff… How is this punch?”

At the same time Ash landed, his Manoplas disappeared. Next, he felt a terrible pain as if his flesh was being slice off.

But now is not the time for his to show his weak side. Even though Milgauss fell down hard on the ground, he still remains his consciousness.
Ash could only try to bear with his pain.

“Hehe… weren’t you out of magic?”

Milgauss was using the gigantic sword as a walking stick to support himself as he slowly stood up. His left arm was hanging freely and
lifelessly. It had been converted into a stone.

“I didn’t say that I couldn’t summon Aegis again. It’s you who had been fooled, you had lost.”

“Hmph. I thought you were an idiot who only had strength, so it seems that you can actually do some scheming? But this can only be called as a
trick, it is still far off to be called a scheme.

After Milgauss made a haughty smile, he remembered something and pulled off his left arm and threw it to Ash.

“Wha…!”

Ash was staring at the left arm that landed on the ground.

“…Prostatic arm?”

“That’s right. This is a creation of the Empire’s proud mechanical engineering.”

Ash was clenching his teeth. Ash is not only just a normal human without the protection of the Ark, he is also a seriously injured patient.

On the opposite, Milgauss had only lost a prostatic arm.

He was in a fix.

But- Just when Ash lost hope, there was a heroic voice coming from behind him.

“Listen carefully, Milgauss! I Silvia Lautreamont and Lancelot and together defeated young dragon Nuada’s spirit!”

Ash turned around to have a look and cheered happily.

“Princess-sama! Lancelot!”

Nudua’s head was in Lancelot’s mouth when it landed in between Ash and Milgauss. The only word that could describe its condition was
'terrible'. Its white skin had become dirty and full of blood.

Although it was injured, Lancelot’s blue eyes still looked as if they were full of spirits. Apart from Silvia who was riding on its back, Eco
and Lukka were also there.

Lancelot gave a menacing growl and lowered down its neck and place Nuada’s head in front of Milgauss.

As if it wants Milgauss to apologize

After Nuada’s head stared at Milgauss for a short moment, it turned into ashes. In a blink of an eye, they were blown away by the night
breeze-

After Silvia saw the ashes being bought away by the winds, she focused her attention back to Milgauss.

“…Princess-sama?”

Ash knew something was wrong with her.

In this situation, winning was already in the grasp of their hand. No matter how strong is Milgauss, he will still face trouble when he is
going against Silvia.

Logically speaking, Silvia should also know about this but she continued to stand still without any reasons.

“Hmph… It seems that I must change my opinion towards the Fourth Princess. I’ll retreat for today.”

Milgauss placed the gigantic sword on his shoulder and slowly retreat.

“But the training campsite had already become a battle field. Just how many of them could survive… I would love to know it.”

After Milgauss provoked them, he jumped into the night.

Surprisingly, he jumped from the cliff.

Even so, from the previous battle experience with Milgauss, Ash knew that he is not just some average ordinary guy. He should have survived
the fall.

And he will be back…

Just like she had calculated the time for Milgauss to withdraw, Silvia spoke:

“Thank a lot, Lancelot. You may take your rest.”

Lancelot immediately bent its knees and lay down. After it closes its eyes, it started to snore gently.

Silvia climbed down from its back first then she helped Eco and Lukka to alight Lancelot.

“Is Lancelot alright?”

Ash worriedly looked at the sleeping Lancelot.

“Rest assured, it doesn’t have any vital injuries. It is just that… It had run out of magic. We only had the strength left to frighten Milgauss just now.

Ash now only knew why would Silvia let him escape. Because she don’t even have the ability left to order him around. Back to the topic, if it
was not because of Silvia’s and Lancelot’s intimidation, Ash would have die under the Milgauss sword.

“And also, maybe… That guy…”

Silvia’s troubled looks made Ash curious.

“Princess-sama?”

“N-Nothing, just pretend that I didn’t say anything!”

Silvia panicky wave Ash off which in turns worried him further. At this instant, Lukka said something.

“The training campsite is…”

Eco was also looking at the direction of the campsite dumbstruck.

“How come…!”

By following their sight, Ash also turned speechless.

Just like Milgauss declared, the training campsite had become a battle field. The Necromancias attack had yet to be stopped.

There were numerous sounds of explosions and the lights from the magic were flashing here and there. Although the campsite was safe, the
dragon house beside was on fire and there were black smokes all over the night sky.

''Is everyone still alright? What about Rebecca? Max? And the rest? The instructors? The staffs for the training campsite? The girls who were in charge of the foods?''

“Damn… Even when we wanted to help them…”

Ash felt that he was filled with desperation.

''Apart from looking from afar at the hills… We couldn’t even do a thing-''

As if to cheer him up, Lukka pulled Ash’s selves.

“I had a favor… To ask from you.”

As if she had made up her mind, Lukka was staring at Ash. Ash was troubled by it because her face was too close to his.

“W-What is it?”

Her Yōsei eyes were shining and clear even under the night sky.

Her eyes that were full of determination caused Ash to stare back at her.

“Please… Come with me.”

“Why?”

“For Gawain and me… You had wagered your life for us. Just to let us feel the same like the old times… If you are together with me… I think I
could muster up some courage.”

“Could it be that you know a way to save everyone?”

Lukka extended her hand towards Ash.

“I want to save them… No, I must save them.”

Ash held Lukka’s palm as if he was going to be sucked in by her determination from her eyes.

Her body temperature was transmitted to Ash through her leaf size like tiny palm.

“Alright. I believe in you.”

After Ash answered with a steady tone, Lukka smiled in embarrassment.

===Part 31===
Under the silent eyes of both Silvia and Eco, Ash and Lukka move towards the edge of the cliff. That is also the place where Milgauss jumped down from.

''Shoo…Shoo…'' The sounds of the winds pass through the darkness down below.

“Lukka…? What do you intend to do?”

Ash took a peek at Lukka’s face whilst being frightened.

“Jump down… From here.”

“J-Jump down-?”

Lukka didn’t answer. She just hurdle herself into Ash’s arms. There was an immediate sound of disagreement coming from Silvia and Eco from
behind, but now is not the time to worry about it.

Lukka place her hands around Ash and hugged him as if she was hurting him on purpose. Although his organs were screaming in pain, Ash still
managed to bear with it. If he groaned in pain at this moment, he will disappoint Lukka.

''Even so, what was Lukka actually thinking…?''

“We are going to jump.”

When her voice reaches Ash, he was already in mid-air.

Just like what it was written, Lukka jumped down from the cliff.

And she was falling together with Ash-

The feeling of floating in mid-air only lasted for a second. Then, both of them were falling in a straight line.

“Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Whilst listening to the sound of the winds buzzing beside the ear, Ash was swallowed by the dark abyss. He thought that he heard Eco’s and Silvia’s screams for a short moment from far above, but the voice was lost after a while.

===Part 32===
They kept on falling.

Ash and Lukka were hugging each other when they fall towards the bottom of the cliff.

Thinking back carefully, the same thing happened when Eco was born. It seems that he was fated for such things…

Suddenly, he seemed to hear Lukka’s voice hidden by the sound of the winds.

She seemed to be speaking to herself while huddling to Ash.

“Sorry…Gawain. I’ll never again be afraid of you.”

''Aah…So that's it.''

Ash finally understands Lukka’s determination. Just like Gawain overprotecting Lukka and caused itself to have its Astral cut off… This time,
Lukka wagered her own life.

After Lukka hugged Ash tighter, she shouted loudly:

“Please accept me once more, Gawain!”

It is hard to believe that such a loud voice would come from such a petite girl. Her voice was so strong that it looked like it pierce through
the night.

There was a glaring light coming from Lukka suddenly.

The golden rays started to surround her body.

“Could this be… Astral?”

Ash who was still falling was stunned. He couldn’t believe that he could see Astral with mortal eyes.

“Quick… Suck them in, Gawain! Taken my Astral… no, absorb me! You are my… Pal!”

The shout that she put her full effort in was echoing in the night.

Just before the voice disappeared-

There was an explosion around the hills near Willing Mausoleum and Gawain appeared from there while releasing a magic that brighten the night
sky.

Ash was attracted to Gawain’s gesture who had totally recovered.

After Gawain gave a roar that a young dragon couldn’t possible make, it carefully catches Lukka and Ash with its back.

===Part 33===
“I had… Another request.”

“I’ll do anything, as long as it is in my range of ability.”

Ash replied loudly. Their priority is to save the rest and Ash is willing to suffer any kinds of pains for it. Lukka worriedly stated her
request in a low voice.

“…I’m going to challenge the Dragon Riding Dance. So… I hoped that you can hold on to me tightly.”

“No problem!”

Ash recalled what Navi had said.

That is the Eckbald’s traditional dance.

Because of Lukka’s failure in her practice, the dance had caused her to have problem while facing Gawain.

Ash was unable to imagine what kind of a dance is that, but he was mentally prepared.

Now he could only place his hopes on Lukka’s Dragon Riding Dance.

Ash hugged Lukka’s waist tightly with both of his hands.

“Is this alright?”

“…Tighter.”

“How about this?”

“Tighter.”

“Urgh…What about this?”

Lukka answered by nodding.

Suddenly, there was a clear metallic sound coming from Lukka’s leg. Her dragsuit was modified with a standard spurs. Gawain who received the
signal roared with its heads up and rushed into the sky.

===Part 34===
The Ark had disappeared after Rebecca annihilate a group of Strada typed Necromancia with her magic spear, Gáe Bolg.

Rebecca reluctantly sighed. Cú Chulainn magic was almost used up and can no longer maintain its flight. It landed beside the lake.

“Should we end it here-”

The training campsite that acts as a temporary battle headquarters was still fine, but the dragon house nearby was swallowed by the great
fire.

Both parties were still fighting by the lakeside.

Every dragon had already used up their magic, just like Cú Chulainn. So, there are many of them fighting using their body.

Anyway, their opponents were Necromancias and they have extraordinary endurance. Every time they received a fatal blow, they still continue to
stand up.

This batch of students had been performing well in this fight which made them worthy to become the selected participants of this training
camp.

But, there was no end to the amount of enemies. Everyone was wondering how many dragons had been buried there. And the reinforcement for the
enemy kept on arriving.

Apart from that, Rebecca could no longer summon the power of an Ark-Dragner had also lowered down the students fighting moral.

“We don’t have any more choices left. Should we just give up on the training campsite… And retreat?”

Rebecca made the bitter desistion. Everyone is disappointed for them to lose such a great traditional facility. The training campsite at
Allonnes Lakeside is also a building with long history.

But she must priories the students’ lives. If they give up right now, they still have the chance to retreat in one piece. ''Once the retreating path had been block off by the Necromancias…'' Rebecca felt a cold chill just by thinking about it.

Currently, three students were heavily injured, fifteen were slightly injured and seven dragons were also injured. Although they had not yet
suffered any casualties, still if they continued to hold on… The situation will become irreversible.

Rebecca made up her mind. She took a deep breath and was going to order the rest to retreat.

Just at this moment, there was some flying object that shot passed the sky.

From the bright silver track left behind by its excessive magic- That must be a Maestro.

“Is it Lancelot?”

No. The tracks left behind by its dance were obviously not done by any ordinary Maestro. It was as if it took the sky as a drawing space and
spreaded its wings boldly while flying…

“Could that be… Gawain?”

===Part 35===
''-What type of dragon riding is this? This is the first time in my whole life I saw Dragner control his dragon using this method…!''

Under the effect of the strong centrifugal force, Ash nearly lost his consciousness.

He felt as if he was suffering from anemia. He was already facing trouble just to held on to Lukka.

If he had been careless for one moment, he would most probably be facing the watery grave right now.

The Eckbald’s Dragon Riding Dance couldn’t be reason with humans’ knowledge.

A sharp corner turn.

A strong centrifugal force that could even shook the brain.

The buzzing sounds of the winds beside his ears.

Although he also faced groups of Strada typed Necromancia along his way, Gawain were not bothered by them. Just like a lion who was not
bothered by ants, it continued to fly.

The Strada typed Necromancia couldn’t keep on with Gawain’s speed and had scattered just like being blow off by a storm.

''-Is this really a… Dance?''

''If this is also considered as a type of dance, how do we classify the flying method in the academy? This is totally at a different level! Obviously, there is too much difference…!''

''-Lukka is undoubtable a genius!''

Ash finally know the reason why Lukka would still be selected to the training camp even after she had been absent for three months.

At the same time, he had personally experience the feeling of the terribleness of falling off during the Dragon Riding Dance… Just by
thinking, Ash entire body stiffened. It was a miracle for Lukka to fall off from Gawain and her body remains intact.

Also, Lukka was not flying blindly.

Ash found out that Gawain was drawing a magic circle in the night sky with its tracks.

Not long later, the huge magic circle had been completed.

Thinking back, Navi had mentioned before.

''-Once the Dragon riding dance had been completed, many effects of magic will be activated.''

Ash’s eyes widen.

“Isn’t this a ‘Seikoku’!”

That’s right, the image that Lukka and Gawain completed together is a ‘Seikoku’.

There was the head of a dragon in the middle of a circle and it looked unique. The diameter should be more than a hundred meters.

The moment the magic circle was completed, Lukka shouted:

“Dragon Riding Dance, the First Dance- ''‘The Amrita of purification’''. <ref>From Sanskrit, means immortality</ref>

The magic circle was glowing with a glaring light.

===Part 36===
[[Image:SnRK V03 285.jpg|thumb]]
All the students who were busy fighting by the lakeside were shocked by the sudden lights.

The huge magic circle- ‘Seikoku’ was hanging at a corner of the night sky.

“So you had succeded… Lukka.”

Rebecca smiled in relieved.

After being shone by the strong lights, the tough Necromancis had returned back to ashes one by one.

On the other hand, the students had recovered their energy as if they had been treated with healing magic.

Rebecca also felt that her body had become lighter and the gloom in her heart had gone. It is as if her desperation from before was just an
illusion.

She now felt that she can still continue the battle.

Upon seeing at the Necromancias at the lakeside had been defeated, the student cheered in unison. Even the injured patients who were taking refuge at the training campsite ran to the lakeside to cheer.

Looking at Gawain who was flying energetically in the night sky, Rebecca chuckled.

“Since the ancient times, the Eckbalds who were dragners were called ‘Elfn Dancer’. The Lukka right now best fit the descriptions-”

"Elfn Dancer ~A.S.B 1365.6~"is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 4

2013-09-28T06:22:03Z

Youth: /* Part 26 */

==Chapter 4 - The Battle at Willingham Mausoleum==
===Part 1===
During the midnight, Ash slowly sat up.

“It hurtssss…”

Because of the pain in his joins, he can’t have a good sleep. It is because that he was playing in the waters during the day.

Silvia and Eco were riding on Lancelot.

Jessica was riding on Rhiannon.

Without any warning, a normal fun on the waters had turned into a two side’s battle field of ‘Fighting for Ash’. If they really wanted to play
something, Ash hoped that it would be a more peaceful game.

But the swimming wear that Eco and Silvia wore was deeply engraved in Ash’s mind.

Eco was wearing a white swimming suit which brings out her cute self. Even though her body is still far from perfect, there are still guys who
are sure to fall for her innocent self. Although her true ruthless attitude will be exposed when she speak…

On the other hand, Silvia was wearing a sexy bikini. Ash was going to have a nose bleed just by thinking about it. For sure it was not Silvia
who chooses a bikini that exposes that much of skin, but Cosette who was the culprit who force it on her.

Ash quickly removes all this troubles from his mind and left his bed.

The bedroom in the training camp is a twin sharing bedroom. Max was sleeping soundly at the bed beside. Eco was not in the room. It is because
the neat freak Max said that ‘sharing a room with a girl is illogical’, so Eco was taken care by the other girls.

Logically speaking, since it was Cosette, there should not be a reason for him to worry… But Ash had been together with Eco for a long time.
Once Eco is not beside him, he felt uneasy as if a part of his heart is missing.

“Can’t… I really can’t sleep.”

Ash sighed, and slowly stood up. Then, he left the room and wanted to ask for a cup of water in the kitchen.

Ash was walking at fast pace at the corridor of the second floor. The old building felt like a haunted house. The kitchen was located at the
first floor, so he was walking towards the stairs.

The moonlight shines through the windows. Tonight is a full moon with silver lights.

“…Huh?”

Ash stopped beside a window.

He felt a shadow passed by.

“That is…”

Every single corner of the garden can be seen through the corridor’s windows. A girl can be seen walking under the moonlight. She was wearing
a one-piece pajama. Ash recognized her.

“Is it… Lukka?”

Under the moonlight, the golden white here is emitting a mysterious light. Even her white ceramic liked skin was a if they were shining. Her
pointy ears can be seen indistinctly poking out from her hair.

Lukka walked past the garden with her unsteady steps and through the old back door. After the back door is an endless piece of forest- Norg
Forrest.

In a blink of an eye, Lukka disappear inside the forest.

“Hey… What was she thinking?”

Ash rushed down the stairs to the garden through the door specially used by the instructors. He rushed at a fast speed to the back door
following the stone slabs. After he was mentally prepared, he walked to the forest.

But, just as he step into the Norg Forrest, he immediately took a step back.

“…Are you kidding me?”

Ash originally thought that he was used moving in the forest, but that is only limited to day time. This is the first time he went to the
forest at night. Even the wet ground had a different smell. The nocturnal animals and bug creeps the hell out of him. The lushly branches of
the trees had the sky covered which also blocked the moonlight from piercing in. Also, there were sounds that was suspected to be the sounds
of an owl.

''Could it be that Lukka is just an imagination?'' Ash secretly hoped that this is true.

“Wait a minute…”

The Eckbalds were also known as the ‘Forest Yōsei’. Actually, the self ruling territory of the Eckbald in the Knight Country is a wide forest
called ‘Eckbald forest’. Maybe to Lukka, every forest is like the garden back at her home.

After Ash mustered his courage, he moved forward while trying to feel around with his hands. The rough tree bark made him feel at ease, but
every time he touches something slimy, he will immediately retract his hand. If there is a small animal that passed by his feet, he will
immediately jumped.

“This is bad for my heart…”

Ash complained while walking and unconsciously thought about Gawain. All the other dragons were together in the dragon house of the training
camp and only Gawain alone was resting in Norg Forest. It is because Norg Forest is a well known resting spot for dragons.

“I see. She went to look for Gawain…”

Ash who realized the truth continued to walk deeper into the forest.

After a while, his field of vision widens.

In front of him is an empty space. The moonlight shines directly from the sky. There is a in the empty space, and the water was reflecting the
moonlight.

Gawain cuddled itself while lying beside the pond.

Its shining white fur was reflecting the moonlight.

Lukka was standing some distance away from Gawain. For a breeder, the amount of distance was weird.

Ash found out that Lukka’s shoulders were shaking.

“Please, Gawain. I… can’t live without you.”

Lukka was calling after Gawain in a pitiful tone. Ash hid behind a tree a listen to her.

“The only Eckbald left in Ansarivan… is only me. The people in our home town have high hopes on me.”

Gawain didn’t answer. It is still with its same old self.

“Why must you reject me? I had always treated you as a family. When you became a maestro, I was very happy. But why…?”

Suddenly, some unexpected things happened.

“Grrrrrr…”

Gawain actually lifted its neck to scare Lukka. Lukka was afraid to move forward and fell to the ground on the spot.

Then she silently cried.

The sounds of the owls and the wings of the insects suddenly stopped which is most probably caused by Gawain’s growl. In the silent night, the
only sound that could be heard was Lukka who was crying.

''-Crack!''

Ash stepped on a dried branch. ''Damn''- he regretted just as he found out about this. The sound was tremendously clear in the middle of the
night.

“…?”

Lukka while wiping of her tears, turned back and looked at Ash’s direction. It seems that there is no longer a point for him to be hiding.
After Ash made up his mind, he walked towards Lukka.

“You are… From the student council?”

It seems that she didn’t remember Ash’s name. But since she also didn’t remember Silvia’s name, so this was expected. Ash stated his name
while smiling.

“I’m ash.”

“…Why are you here?”

“Sorry. I accidentally saw you running into the woods…”

After Ash explained, he looked at Gawain.

Gawain had frightened Lukka just now. That was a total rejection.

Lukka treated Gawain as her family which is undoubtedly the right thing to do… But Ash still didn’t understand why Gawain was not bothered by
it. The image of Lukka sobbing remains in Ash's mind…

In a few moments, it had turned into determination.

Ash as if he wanted to protect Lukka stood in front of Gawain.

“Say, Lukka. The previous experiment… Can I have it continued right now?”

Lukka gasped.

“This… has nothing to do with you.”

“No, of course it has something to do with me.”

Ash took a step closer to Gawain.

“This fellow had made you cry. This reason alone should be enough for me to interfere.”

===Part 2===
Anya was looking at Ash's sudden challenge with Gawain from afar.

“That guy… What is he trying to do?”

Anya followed her plan which was working at the training campsite at the Allonnes Lakeside representing the student restaurant ‘La Tene’. The
work to prepare the food was more troublesome than she thought. It was already midnight when her job was done.

On her way back to her room for a rest from the kitchen, she accidentally saw Ash.

Anya was interested in Ash who sneaked into the Norg Forest.

After all, the reason why Anya worked hard to infiltrate ‘La Tene’ was to investigate Ash Blake. She thought that she had a better chance to come into contact with Ash in the restricted area of the training camp compare to the wide area of the school grounds.

For Ash to act in the middle of the forest was out of Anya’s expectation. He even challenged Gawain.

As for the matters concerning Gawain, Anya also heard something regarding it. It was said that it was resting in Norg forest because it was not feeling well.

Anya couldn’t figure out the reason to bring a sick maestro here. The rest of the staff in charge of the foods also didn’t receive any information regarding it- There was probably no reasons for the basic staffs to know about it.

Ash was protecting a girl at his back. To her surprise, she was an Eckbald. ''Her name should be Lukka Saarinen…'' Anya secretly thought. She had memorized all the names of the student who attended the training camp before hand.

From their conversations that she could not hear clearly, it seems that Lukka’s and Gawain’s relationship right now was bad. So Ash wanted to
help her to solve this problem- This should be the whole picture for the incident.

Ash is probably thinking about riding on Gawain just like how he defeated the Necromanica.

“What is this about… Trying to play the hero in front of a cute girl.”

Anya wonders why would she suddenly get mad for.

===Part 3===
The sharp claws tore the moonlight mercilessly.

Ash immediately jumped aside from the strong front paw. He will die in a horribly way if he face it directly.

“Stop…!”

Lukka shouted at the top of her voice but Gawain had no intention of stopping.

After its front paw missed, Gawain’s weakness was exposed. Ash uses that opportunity to step on a tree branch to climb up a nearby tree. After
he reached a thick branch, he looked downwards.

Gawain’s entire back was in his view.

“Uoooooo!”

Ash decided to jump down from the branch.

Gawain was not in his riding gear, but this is just what Ash wanted. When he had decided to ride on a dragon, the riding gear would only be in
his way. Actually, Ash had heard before in class that ‘All the great riders hated the riding gear’.

“You are now under my control!”

Ash successfully landed on Gawain’s back. Ash was riding on Gawain’s naked back like how as horse riding tribe riding on a horse without a
saddle. His hands were holding on tightly on its neck. He swore not to let go of it even when Gawain tried to shake he off with its might.

“Grrrr…”

The swing that Ash experience nearly made him faint. He kept on telling himself never to let go.

Ash tried to tame Gawain with all his might and tried to persuade it to accept Lukka again.

But suddenly, Gawain gave an earth shattering roar.

“What’s happening…?”

Ash felt fear. But, unless Ash let loose of his grip, Gawain had no chance of winning. As long as Ash remains on its back, Gawain can’t use
its breath attack, magic, teeth and claws.

If it is so, then what is the uneasiness he was felling.

Even when Ash had a total advantage of attacking from the back, but he felt uneasy deep inside as if- He was the one whose back was exposed to a shinigami. <ref>God of death.</ref>

At that moment, there was a wave of magic that feels that it exploded out from Gawain’s body.

“Uwaaa…!”

Ash was thrown into the air by an invincible wall.

His sight was spinning.

The bright moonlight came into his view for a moment.

Gawain’s tail, like a whip, swung at Ash. Ash who was at midair had nowhere to run to.

''“*Cough*…!”''

It was a direct hit on Ash.

An unimaginable strong impact swept pass from his chest to his abdomen and he flew parallel with the ground. It was until he hit a tree, only
then he fall to the ground slowly.

''“*Coug*…*Cough*…!”''

Ash coughed and he even coughed out blood. He probably had internal injuries. He was making some weird noise from his throat, which was probably
caused by a broken bone that punctured his lungs.

To make it worst, the blood from his head flowed in to his left eye and blinded half of his view.

His body totally ignored his orders. Ash felt a cold chill. He didn’t know how serious his injuries were. The thing that frightened his most
is he can’t even feel a single pain after such serious injuries. As if this body is not his.

''Will my life end like this…?'' Ash had lost hope.

Eco face suddenly emerged in his mind.

''An angry face. An angry face. An angry face… No matter what, it is always an angry face. Even so, I hope that she smile to me more, a pure,
cheerful smile.''

''-Stop! What am I thinking about? Isn’t this… No different from dying. How could eco smile at me…''

With his back on the tree, Ash mustered all his remaining strength and glared at Gawain.

“Grrrr….”

Gawain was threatening Ash.

There was a thin layer of magic on its body. Ash had only found out that the thin layer of magic was the culprit that sent him flying.

“Reflecting type… defense magic!”

This is a high level magic that could only be activated by a maestro.

The effect of this magic was not to neutralize an attack but to reflect it. Even though Ash was only clinging on to Gawain, but it probably
take Ash presence as an ‘attack’. Could this had anything to do with his ability ‘to ride on any dragons’?

“Just what kind of rascal is it…”

Under those conditions, Gawain could even use its defense magic to eliminate Ash. If it was another dragon, Ash will be on their back and have
them tamed.

He already reached his limit.

Just before his loses consciousness, he felt that he heard Lukka calling after him.

===Part 4===
“This couldn’t be true…”

Anya watched the whole breath taking event. An empty handed human versus a dragon- that was clearly a stupid move but Anya still think that
there is hope deep inside her heart. Since Ash is the famous ‘Silver Knight’.

But the result is clear in a blink of an eye.

“Just what kind of rascal is it…”

Ash who was hit by the dragon’s tail pitifully, even though he still remained conscious after he landed, after this words, he remained
motionless.

Maybe he was dead. Ash, under the moonlights could only be described with pitiful.

Not only that his head was bleeding nonstop, he even threw out blood. The seriousness of his internal injuries is even hard to determine.

Then, Lukka made a sad voice.

“Nooooo!”

Lukka who was pale in the face rushed to Ash. But Ash injuries were pretty much lethal and she panicked and didn’t even know what to do.

At this moment, Anya was thinking about two things.

''-If she left him as he is, he will die sooner or later. Serve him right for showing off and ruining Milgauss-sams’s plan, this is his divine'' ''punishment.''

''-But I still owe him. If is don’t save him… won’t I lose my honour as a Tantalos? The fellow had saved me once without thinking about the'' ''consequences…''

“Damn!”

She was lost for just a moment. Ash life could not be guaranteed if it was left in the hand of the unreliable girl.

If she was to be unlucky, there will be questions about why would a staff in charge of the foods was at the Norg Forest. Well, that will be a
problem in the future but she just needs to make an excuse to cover up.

Anya rushed out from the trees and pushed Lukka aside.

Because she saw Lukka who was in a trauma tried to carry Ash’s upper body. She didn’t know that simply moving the body of an injured person
will put their life in danger.

“What were you doing! I’ll take care of the emergency treatment, go and look for help!”

“Y-Yes.”

Even though Lukka was still troubled, she still knew the seriousness of the current situation and there was not a single moment to be wasted.
She turned around and ran as if she was trying to blend into the darkness of the forest.

===Part 5===
“…”

When he regained consciousness, he was in a strange place.

The floors had black and white tiles that were made laid like a checker’s board. There were many semi-completed objects hanging randomly on
the walls. Human’s body, beasts, armours, building and many more. On the ceiling was a grand palace-liked Chandelier which was a bright dragon
crystal light.

There was an antique bed in the middle of the room and Ash was resting at there.

“I remember that…”

''I lost to Gawain and was seriously injured. Even though he still remembered the incident, there were just only fragments of memories.'' ''Even when he was seriously injured, he still didn’t feel any pain or even a wound on his body.'' ''His uniform which was originally covered in blood had become clean. This was weird.''

“Are you awake?”

“Uwaa!”

After someone breathed in his ear, Ash immediately sat up in fear. A girl was sitting next to him beside the bed without him knowing.

“It has been some time since we saw each other face to face!”

The girl was beautiful. Her dress clearly highlighted her curves. Even when she had two horns on her head, they were still not very
noticeable. Her hair was like Eco’s shiny pink coloured hair.

“Are you… Navi?”

Ash had met her about a week before eco was born. No… ‘Met’ was not the right word to describe this situation, because he saw Navi in his
dreams.

The Navi in his dreams had explored his body all over. Just by thinking about it, Ash blushed.

“Tee Hee…”

After Navi gave a devilish smile, she leaned forward. Ash could smell something nice, but when he found out that he was on a bed, he started
to feel unease.

“Wait!”

Ash averted his eyes from Navi’s huge breast and shouted.

“Navi, if you are here, then… I should be dreaming, right? No, there is no other explanation. Because I who was seriously injured don’t even
have a scratch on me right now!”

“You are not dreaming.”

“I-If I’m not dreaming… then I’m in ‘that world’?

Navi laughed because she probably thinks that Ash’s panicking looks is funny.

“This is just the Dragon Workshop! The place where dragons did their creations. I’m the one responsible for summoning you here.”

“Even though I still don’t really understand the current situation… At least I’m alive, no?”

“As long as your true body is safe.”

“What do you mean?”

“The you now, is nothing but a spirit.”

“Is that true…”

Ash lowered down his head and look at his own body.

“That’s right. Your spirit had now left your body. If your body in the material world stops functioning, then you have nowhere to go.”

“Y-You must be kidding! Let me return to my original state immediately!”

“Worry not. There is a reason for me to personally bring you here. This child has something that it wants to tell you.”

Just like agreeing with Navi-

“Kyuu.”

A small animal popped out from her shoulder. Even though it had the size of a rat, it is still a dragon after taking a closer look.

“That dragon is?”

“It is Gawain. Although it is a maestro, it is still not yet mentally matured. Its looks is like this in here.”

“T-This little guy is really Gawain…?”

Ash kept on examination the small animal in front of him. After being told by Navi, this dragon indeed has some similarity with Gawain.

“Fufu… If we were to fight right now, isn’t it a sure win for me?”

“Kyun!”

Gawain gave out a frightened voice and hid behind Navi.

“…Tsk. Pretending to be the nice guy. So, what do you want to tell me? Before that, let me say that I was nearly killed by you.”

After Ash asked, Gawain made a soft sound while standing on Navi’s shoulder. It seems that it was trying to ask Navi to become the translator.

After Gawain finished speaking, Navi looked at Ash.

“Gawain said that its master was Lukka and Lukka alone. The reason why it reject you was because it doesn’t want anyone apart from Lukka to
ride on its back. Even when you were the ‘The Boy Who Can Ride Any Dragon’.”

“What are you talking about! You were obviously rejecting Lukka this whole time…”

“Kyuun!”

After Gawain made the angry sound, it told its reason for rejecting Lukka to Navi.

“…I see. Gawain was worried about Lukka and thus rejected her. According to Gawain, Lukka had fallen from its back about three months ago.”

“Huh…? I have never heard of this.”

Ash felt that he being was hit on the head. Three months ago was the time when Gawain started to reject Lukka.

“The Eckbald are highly self regarded race, they think that falling from the dragon was a disgrace. That’s why Lukka had never told anyone
about this.”

Although Ash doesn’t really know how she was feeling, if it is an Eckbald culture, then he could only accept it.

“Then, under what circumstances was she falling from?”

“Have you ever heard of the Dragon Riding Dance that was passed down by the Eckbald leaders?”

“No. This is my first time hearing about it.”

“Just like what the words said, it was dancing on the dragon while riding. Although Lukka kept silent about this, she was destined to become
the leader. So she must start to practice young. Not to mention, if the Dragon Riding Dance was a success, there will be an activation of
various types of magic!”

“So you are saying that in the middle of the Dragon Riding Dance’s practice… She fell?’

“That’s right. Since she fell from Gawain, she was traumatized by Gawain. She stood far away from Gawain. Although she was lucky that she only
had light injuries, she was now under the shadows of those memories…”

“Traumatized? I can’t even see that happening.”

“I think that she herself don’t even know how much fear that was in her heart right now.”

Ash unintentionally said some important thing.

“Then… Lukka stayed quite far away from Gawain in the Norg forest. She doesn’t even try to pet it. Even at the seventh dragon house in the
academy, she also maintained her distance.”

''So the unnatural distance was caused by Lukka’s trauma…!''

“If she tried to ride a dragon with those feelings, she will face serious injuries one day. If a Dragner was afraid of his pal, his future
will be terrible and at worst he will die. It's because Gawain was worried about Lukka, so it remained stern in not letting Lukka ride on
it.”

“I see. So, Gawain, I can see that you are kind! But, why was your Astral cut off?”

“After the magic of wise dragon Albion was activated, the dragons were under special restrictions. One of them was- The more you go against a
master’s orders, the less astral you will receive. If this situation kept on, Gawain will die soon. Even when the Norg Forest supplied some
Astral… but it is still hard to say that whether it can survive for more than five more days.”

“-!”

Ash held his breath.

''Only a mere five days.'' Ash had never thought that the situation was this critical.

“Gawain… would you rather sacrifice your life to protect Lukka?”

Ash spoke to Gawain seriously, but it was with its haughty look

Ash who replied with a wry smile suddenly felt something was off.

“…Huh?”

Ash quickly looked at his own body. His skin became transparent and he felt an irresistible force pulling his body.

The truth is, Ash legs were slowly lifted from the ground.

If this continues, then he will be floating in a few moments.

“Hey, hey… what is…?

“It seems that you are leaving.”

Navi calmly told the good news.

“Huh!”

Without knowing whether she was enjoying Ash’s changes in expressions, Navi smiled.

“Even though I said that you are leaving, but it was different from what you were thinking. Your healing body is summoning your spirit. This
is the law of nature.”

Ash was relieved after hearing Navi’s explanation.

“So, I’m safe?’

“That’s it.”

Navi stood up from beside the bed and walk towards Ash. There were some redness on her face. Were those illusions?

“I’ll be waiting for your growth- ‘Knight of Avalon’.”

“Avalon? What does it mean?”

Navi gave a simple tap on his face as an answer. Although he was still at his spiritual state, he could still clearly feel the softness of a
girl’s palm.

“Fufu. You must learn to ride on me as soon as possible!”

“But my pal is Eco…”

“Eco and I were two surfaces on a coin. If you ride on her, it meant that you are also riding on me.”

“What does that mean-?”
[[Image:SnRK V03 181.jpg|thumb]]

Ash was not allowed to further ask any more questions. It was because that Navi was kissing him passionately.

“Mguk...!”

Navi’s watery lips had warped up Ash’s lower lips. Before he could react, his upper lips were also sucked in by Navi. Both of their saliva had
mixed together. When their mouths were wet, Navi forces her tongue into Ash’s mouth.

“....Nn!”

Their slippery tongues were curled together.

...Until he was separated from Navi, Ash's thoughts was in a mess. After this intense experience, Ash only knew that there exists such a kiss.

Navi was with her rarely seen blushing looks and crimson red watery iris.

“I hoped that you can have such a kiss with Eco one day in the future.”

“W-What are you talking about!”

“Fufu, let’s us meet at another day.”

At the same time when Navi was speaking with her watery lips, Ash was no longer able to resist the strong force and was swallowed by the
darkness.

===Part 6===
“I’m at…?”

Ash had also woken up in a strange room this time. The only thing is, this place doesn’t have the supernatural feel of the Dragon Workshop.

The smell of the antiseptic, white curtains and the medicine shelves. From the semi-drawn back curtains, Allonnes lakeside could be seen with
thick white mist.

This should be the infirmary for the training camp.

Ash suddenly felt that he was touching something weird.

“...What’s this?”

Ash curiously moved his right hand that was under the blanket. It felt slippery and soft and there is a hint of heat from it. It obviously felt like a living thing.

“Eeeehhhhhh!”

Ash was shocked and jumped on the spot. Although he body hurts, this is not the time to worry about that.

The moment he flipped over the blanket, he saw something unbelievable. Even after he immediately cover it back with the blanket, but the image
he saw had been deeply carved into his mind.

“Why…is Lukka here?”

Ash was sweating a huge amount of sweat.

That’s right, the thing under the blanket was no other that Lukka.

And, she was naked.

Because she slept in a way like a baby cuddling up, that’s why at least her important parts were not seen… But the stimulation to his heart
was still intense.

At the same time, Ash also found out that his clothes were removed totally. Although there were bandages on his chest, but there isn’t a
single piece of cloth left.

It is probably that the cloths will interfere with his treatment. So the reason why he was naked can still be explained. But, why would Lukka
was sleeping on the same bed as him naked?”

Ash looked all over the infirmary again. From the looks of the sky, it should be in the morning right now. Not a sound could be heard from the
lakeside.

The surrounding of the bed was placed with silver flasks that looked like lamp stands.

“This is…?”

There were water coloured crystals on top of each of the flasks. Ash found out that they are those expensive Bright Dragon Crystals with
healing effect.

It was said that the training given in the training camp was strict and thus the amount of injured students were high. These should be the
medical supplies prepared by the academy.

“I see… Thanks to the healing magic, I can continue to live on.”

Ash nodded after being dawned on. His chest suddenly hurts.

“It hurts!’

Even when they have the healing magic, it seems that he won’t be able to fully recover in a short time. Ash unintentionally placed his hand on
his head and found out that he also had bandages on his head too.

From his injuries, his will be treated as a patient of some time.

Just when Ash sighed, Lukka unwittingly made a small noise.

“Nn...”

Her pointy ears tingled.

“Fuuwa!”

After a few moments, Lukka with a sleepy face slowly sat up. She generously showed her flat chest to Ash and daze at him with her sleepy eyes…
Until the moment when she vision was focused, she suddenly hugged Ash.

“Luckily… you were all right…!”

“Uwaaa!”

Ash was thrown into panicked after being hugged by a lovely Yōsei girl. To make it worse, they were on the bed… Naked.

“It huuuurts!”

The moment Lukka hugged him tightly his entire chest hurts. Now is not to time for him to blush in the presence of a body of a naked Yōsei.

“S-Sorry...”

She let go of Ash gloomily.

“I-It’s alright… Because I’m already healed. B-But could you please put on some clothes? Back to the topic… Why were you sleeping on the same
bed with me?”

Ash averted his eyes away from the white tender naked body and simply came out with a question.

“…”

Lukka picked up her one-piece pajama from the floor. Ash made use of this time to cover his own naked body with the blanket.

Lukka who had put on her pajama was sitting on a chair beside the bed and only then she answered Ash question.

“It was because that your body’s temperature was dropping… So I’m trying to warm you up.

“I-Is it so. Thank you very much.”

After thanking, Ash remembered the incident that happened in the Dragon Workshop.

“That’s right…! It may be hard to believe, but… I was at the Dragon Workshop!”

“Dragon Workshop?”

Lukka was surprised.

“That’s it. The workshop where the dragons did their creations. I had a conversation there with Gawain.”

“Huh…?”

Ash tried to explain to Lukka who was stunned.

===Part 7===
After Ash told her the truth, Lukka was in tears.

“Why… Gawain… Because of me… Just because to protect me… It rather sacrifice its life...”

When he saw Lukka’s shaking shoulders when she was crying, Ash found out about something.

He had thought her as a girl without emotions. But that is not the truth, she is just only someone who can’t express her emotions well. For she to be crying for Gawain is the only proof needed.

Thinking back carefully, it was the same during that time.

In the forest during the full moon, Lukka also cried. Ash choose to challenge Gawain was also because of sympathizing her-

“That’s right. Gawain didn’t allow you to ride on its back because it was worry about you. If the rider was to be afraid of its pal, then his
life will be threatened…”

“It’s… All because of me…”

“Summon your courage!”

Although he knew that this is a little cruel to her, he still shouted it. Because Navi had already notified him in the Dragon Workshop that
Gawain’s life has…

“Please calm down and hear me out. Gawain had only a few more days to live… according to the information that I had received from the Dragon
Workshop, it can only live for a mere five more days.”

Upon hearing, Lukka’s was shaken.

“Before that… How many days had I been sleeping?”

After Ash had asked, Lukka answered by mumbling with her face looking pale.

“Today is… The sixth day.”

“Huh?”

Ash was taken aback. This means that he had lost consciousness since the first night of the training camp until just now.

Although the training camp last for seven days, in reality, there is nothing wrong about taking the sixth day as the last. Because the seven
day would only be returning to Ansarivan- just like that.

Also, the main event of the sixth day of the training camp would be cleaning the campsite and the closing ceremony would be held in the
evening.

In another words, the Selective Training Camp is as good as ended.

But Ash didn’t think that he had wasted his time here. The truth won’t be revealed if he had not challenged Gawain.

The thing is, they must make sure of Gawain’s safety. If Navi prediction was correct, Gawain will die any moment.

“Lukka! Look for Gawain immediately!”

“But… I can’t leave you.”

“I’m already alright. Right now, you must only think about Gawain!”

“…Understood.”

Lukka rubbed off her tears and lifted her head.

Her gaze which was full of determination moved his heart.

After Ash had nodded to her, Lukka rushed out from the infirmary.

Navi had made a ‘five days’ death declaration.

But Ash had slept for five days…

Just when Ash was worried and held his fist up without being interfered by the pain-

“Ash!”

The owner of the voice who rushed into the room seems to be Eco. Her shiny hair sways when she rushed to the bed side.

It was probably that Ash was thinking too much that he just thought that Eco looked tired. Just maybe that she didn’t slept well. Her red swollen eyes that will give you a heartbreak, is most probably because she cried a lot after the incident. Ash thought that he was going to
have a heartbreak.

''-Am I not able to escape from a punch or two from her…''

Ash was prepared to be hit but surprisingly, Eco was only cuddling in front of the blanket.

“Baka, baka, baka! <ref>Moron</ref> I thought that… thought that you were going to die! What were you doing? You are owned by me, do you know
that…!”

Eco hid her face in the blanket and started sobbing.

“Sorry, Eco.”

Ash was petting Eco’s head while bearing with the pain.

Thinking back carefully, the morning alarm had not yet rang. But Eco who usually was a lie in had rushed here early in the morning.

''Although she refused to admit it, she is still eventually my pal…'' Ash was happy in the depth of his heart.

But the peaceful moment only lasted for a while.

“It is good to hear that you had regained consciousness.”

The student council’s member leaded by Rebecca rushed into the infirmary as a crowd.

“You moron!”

Silvia unhappily scolded.

“Thanks to you for being an idiot I can fully enjoy a twin sharing bed room on my own.”

Max was insulting him while adjusting his spectacles on his nose.

“…”

Only Jessica remained troubled and moved her nose around Ash’s blanket. Logically speaking, she should be the first person to hug Ash…

“…What are you doing?”

Upon asking, Jessica glared at him sharply.

“What is this about…! Why is the blanket full of Lukka-san’s smell! Could it be that Ash-sama… likes those types of young girls?”

“No… It is not like that!”

Ash became nervous, since it was the truth that Lukka was sleeping with him which made him harder to give his explanation.

“What did you say!”

Eco was the first to react after hearing Jessica’s words. It was as if she had transformed into another person. She sniffed the blanket with a
cold expression and her eyes widen.

“It is true. This smell of herbal medicine… is from that Eckbald!”

“C-Calm down. I beg you to calm down first Eco..”

Ash was under great pressure. Although he wanted to escape from the window, he was now stark naked. Once he climbed out from the window, his
naked body will be seen. He was now in the situation where he couldn’t do what he wanted to.

“Hold on… Are you insane? Even I as your master was not allowed to enter and had to give up on visiting you. But you…”

“I-Is that so?”

Judging from what she had said, Lukka seems to enter the infirmary without permission.

“Ash, you rascal… There are so many to choose from and yet you choose a young junior… and lured her into your bed…? Yet, why do you not think about your health condition… and how we worry about you…”

Silvia’s body was trembling.

“That’s not it, I didn’t lure anyone into my bed! Don’t go on spurting nonsense!”

Too bad for him, Silvia don’t have the intention to listen.

“An enemy of women must face the judgment of the hammer of death!”

Aahh, it seems that inevitably I’m going to face some pain… Ash felt like crying.

“H-Hold on! I’m still a patient, no?”

But Silvia had long ago clenched her fist tightly and was not at all bothered by Ash’s begging.

Eco too also angrily lifted her right foot.

“This is Lautreamont’s family's rules!”

“I’m gonna trample you!”

===Part 8===

“Huu… In the end, there isn’t a single useful result that was obtained.”

On her right hand was a bright dragon crystal powered torch and on her left’s was a map of the Willingham Mausoleum. Angela sigh in disappointment.

Angela alone had gone through the journey of the exploration of the Willingham Mausoleum.

Although basically she came here as a campsite instructor, her original motive was still the Willingham Mausoleum. If not because of this, she will never agree to go to the Selective Training Camp full of the smell of sweat.

This was the sixth day she was investigating the Willingham Mausoleum. Since the first day she arrived at Allonnes Lakeside, she had
immediately came here.

“Although the historical value is hard to predict… This is really a letdown.”

Willingham Mausoleum was a grave that was built from a natural cave. The atmosphere was peaceful inside the Willingham Mausoleum which was
due to its two thousand years of history.

Angela found quite a number of the dragon’s fossil. She had originally thought that since this is a mausoleum, all the bodies will be buried
nicely. But, there seems to be exception.

“…Huh?”

Just when Angela was marching towards the exit- She suddenly stood still.

In front of her was a strange fork road. Angela who was always calm had also turn pale.

“Could it be…”

Angela had inspect the map for one more time. This was a total different place compare to the intended place. It seems that she was lost
because of her carelessness. Her deduction skills had dropped probably because of her lack of sleep.

''No matter what, if I don’t find a way out… I’m sure to meet the same fate as these dragons.''

“Since I had been in love with the dragons for a long time, it is not a bad idea to be buried with them- Like hell I would!”

Angela while commenting on herself, was thinking about her troubles.

Basically, all the instructors and students knew she is at Willingham Mausoleum. If she returned late, they will send someone to search for
her.

“I’m really… How could I be this unlucky!”

After putting down her luggage, Angela was resting with her back facing the rocks. She thinks that this is not a time for her to be running
around in panic.

''-Click.''

In a few moments, she heard voices that could never be found in nature.

“…?’

At the same time, the wall behind Angela moved with making a ‘Ssssssss’ sound.

“T-This is?

Angela immediately turned her head around. The place where I should had originally been rocks has a rectangular hole right now. She
immediately shine the hole with her bright dragon crystal powered torch.

The hole is suspected to be a secret passage where the end couldn't even be seen.

“Could it be that… This mechanism was designed by the dragons.

Although the details were not clear, but what she can be sure of is the she accidentally triggered the trigger. But under the eyes of a
commoner, this will just be like a normal natural cave…

After wiping of the dust on her spectacles, Angela shouted in joy.

“Who would know that such mechanisms exist. This is the century’s biggest discover!”

Angela had forgotten that she was in a fix and lifted her bright dragon crystal powered torch while stepping into the secret passage.

===Part 9===
“This is just too good to be true…!”

Angela gave a cheer at the end of the secret passage.

There was a space there that has nothing to do with the mausoleum at all.

It is the size of a classroom in the academy. In this dug out space, bookshelves, tables, sofas and many furniture that can be seen.

There were carpets of different designs on the floor that gave out an elegant atmosphere.

After the torch was shone on the ceiling, Angela was stunned.

“That’s…”

On the ceiling was an extravagance chandelier. But still, it seems logical since it has bright dragon crystal in it. If any grave robbers
had found it, they will sure to move it away immediately.

Angela looked upwards and sang a chant. What she was singing was a basic level oracle, and the light immediately lightens up. A light far
stronger than the torch had lit the room, thus Angela was able to explore every single corner.

“This carpet… without a doubt, it is a dragon’s creation. This design was once very popular among the dragons about a thousand years ago.
The rest of the furniture also has the dragons’ style…”

The dragons who were at the same time artisans, have special taste for beauty. It is totally different from humans’ design.

“What is the reason for the dragons to build this room…?”

Angela suddenly looked at the table.

There was a book that was an inch thick lying on the antique table. The book itself emits a serious feeling and made it seems like it was
the owner of this room.

“Is it… to pass this book to the humans…?’

Angela approached the table and took the book. The over luxury looks gave a deep impression and the weight is extremely heavy, just like
an encyclopedia.

“Could…. This be the ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’…?”

Angela’s spectacles nearly slide off her nose.

The Chevron Kingdom and the Knight Country worships Rosa Maria and made it as the country’s religion. The bible that records the teaching
is usually called the Stella Biblia

The Stella Biblia records about the life of Saint Rosa Maria and her pal Eco. The believers learn the religion’s teaching through the
study of Rosa Maria and Eco’s way of life. The reason why Ash named his pal ‘Eco’ is because of he was influenced by this Stella Biblia.

By the way, although it was said that the ‘Stella Biblia’ have two versions which are the ‘Old Testament’ and ‘New Testament”, but only
the ‘New Testament’ is recognized by the headquarters for the Rosa Maria religion- Holy Espada Agency. Just not long ago, even the Old
Testament was banned…

Angela happily flipped over the pages and read out a few sentences.

“…After the wise dragon Inbroke, two major bloodlines were formed. They are the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family and the
Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family. An endless war started from this two families-.”

Angela was confused.

“T-This… did this happened during the ancient kingdom…? But it felt like a legend after reading…”

As if it was to help Angela to get rid of her trouble, a sound of another person was heard in the room.

“No, that is exactly the truth.”

“-!”

Angela immediately hid the Old Testament of the Stella Biblia in between her arms and coldly glared at the intruder.

“A grave robber? No… You don’t look like that kind of person.”

“In the ancient times, when the Zono Ton Enlightment had started in this Ark Strada Continent… The two families who inherited the wise
dragon Inbroke’s bloodline had started the bloody war.

A tall and skinny guy said this story.

The only thing that can be clearly seen was his silver mask. His expression was hard to be judged because that his eyes were covered.
There were a few strands of red hairs mixing in his silvery hairs and he emits an evil aura.

Although his attire is of a mercenary, he gave out and extraordinary feel that made his cloths shown out.

An oat coloured skin girl was standing behind him silently. Her face looks handsome and cute but her eyes are with strong determination.

This small size girl was in her tribal wear. The metal glove in her left hand attracts attention and there is a high possibility that
there are weapons in it.

“Both of you are…!”

Angela remembered.

The two suspicious people that Ash met in the forest about two months ago.

Angela had also gone through the reports that the student council sorted. According to it, the girl called the guy ‘Milgauss-sama’.

“Why would both of you come to this ruins?”

Angela acted calm and asked them coolly.

On her right hand was a bright dragon crystal made ring. The red crystal signifies a fire element.

Her only winning chance will be the element of surprise…

But, Milgauss as if he had already knew what she was thinking said:

“You wanted to you the red flame dragon’s breath as an attack, no?”

Angela gasped after her intention of using the oracle had been found out.

“I’ll advice you for not doing that. Those puny flames that can only kill dragonflies, can hurt me? To dragons, those flames were nothing.
Am I wrong, Ann?”
[[Image:SnRK V03 201.jpg|thumb]]

“What…!”

Angela’s eyes widen. If that guy addressed her as ‘Professor Cornwell’, she wouldn’t even be surprised. Since she is one of the top
researchers for the dragons, it is normal that the people of the Zepharos Empire to recognized her.

But Milgauss addressed her as ‘Ann’.

“Y-You… Could you be…!”

In the mean time, she felt something was off. Until the moment her feeling turned into reality, the ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’
had fallen on to the ground.

Angela was not strange with Milgauss elegant voice.

Logically speaking, this is their first meeting but Angela recognized that voice.

Once she realized the truth, in her eyes, Milgauss standing posture and his hidden smile overlapped with ‘the person’ she recognized.

''-I knew this guy! But he… Shouldn't even be living…''

Angela’s lips trembled while looking at Milgauss’s face. ''How could this be''… Angela couldn’t help but kept on thinking about the face underneath the mask.

===Part 10===
It was twelve years before.

The young genius girl- Angela Cornwell who was thirteen that time had graduated from the University of Fontaine City and wanted to move
overseas for further studies.

The location was the highest academy institution in Chevron Kingdom, University of Feachador. The education fees were fully covered by the Knight’s royal family.

In the university’s research lab, Angela met with the ‘Ouji-sama’<ref>Prince</ref>

That time should be around mid-summer- In the month of Leo.

That day was the University of Feachador’s anniversary and the whole place was in crowded.

But only Angela alone was in the research lab doing research about the dragons. The lecturers and the students had gone out to enjoy
the celebration.

But, someone appeared in front Angela who was in the middle of her research. That person is Julius.

Julius, Lautreamont made use of the Ansarivian’s Dragon Riding Academy’s summer break’s opportunity to visit the Chevron Kingdom.
Apart from vacation, he also bears the job of a diplomat.

“Haha. I thought I saw an angel! Are you the daughter of a lecturer or a sister of a student?”

“I-I myself am a student!”

According to Julius, he ran into the university to escape from those troublesome fans. In the end, he had gotten lost.

He had a handsome looks on him and yet he had a mischievous behavior.

Julius was only sixteen during that time and he was already a dragner.

Not only he was strong and smart, he was also a beautiful boy. The meeting she had with Julius had left a deep impression in her mind.

Julius smile had melted the lonely genius, Angela’s heart-

===Part 11===
The feeling that Milgauss gave out is almost the same as Julius’s. Even after he wore the mask and change his hair style, the way he speaks was still the same as the years before.

“H-How… Is this possible…!”

Angela was stunned.

Milgauss had given orders to the girl behind him coldly.

“Do it!”

The girl immediately retrieved the weapon in her left hand’s metal glove- It is a leather whip that the mountains tribe loves to use.

“Haa!”

The whip bends according to the girls shout.

The whip swept past Angela with a ‘sss’ and she bend her knees to avoid. Her spectacles was hit and fell to the ground.

“Urgh…”

Even though the girl attack from the front, Angela’s back was in pain. It seems that the whip easily avoided Angela’s field of vision
and attacked from the back.

“B-Both of you… What is the reason you… Come to Willingham Mausoleum-”

At the same time, Angela though of the only possibility.

The culprit guilty of using the Necromancia to attack Ansarivan has yet to be found out.

But according to the time when Milgauss appeared at Ansarivan, it is reasonable to suspect him.

''-The crucial material of creating the Necromancia is the bones of the dragons.''

If Milgauss is the culprit for releasing the Necromancia, then shouldn’t the Willingham Mausoleum become very dangerous? Since that
were many bones buried underground…!

“I beg you…immediately ... leave this place-”

Angela with a trembling voice said towards the students who were at the lakeside preparing for the closing ceremony.

Needless to say, no one is able to receive her warning-

The girl knocked her with a hatchet and she lost conscious.

===Part 12===
After making sure that Angela had fainted, Anya turned around and looked at Milgauss.

“About this woman… how are we gonna deal with her? She is still a good scholar; it is a pity for us to kill her…”

Milgauss replied coldly.

“I don’t need anyone like her. Just end her lif- Guuk!”

The next moment, Milgauss looked strange. He was suddenly breathing heavily in pain and struggling while knelling down on the
floor.

“Guu… This damn person! Such determination… Must he interfere with me-!”

Milgauss was muttering something weird.

“M-Milgauss-sama!”

Anya was nervous when she ran to Milgauss. This was the first time she saw Milgauss suffer to this extend. She had never heard
before that Milgauss had any ailment disease…

“…Fear not, I’m absolutely alright.”

Milgauss suddenly stood up which made the pain before look like a show. That feeling is like after demon being excoriated.

“Err… Milgauss-sama? Are you really alright? Anything wrong with your-“

“I’m very fine. The main point is-“

Milgauss was looking at the floor. Angela was still unconscious. Milgauss who addressed her as ‘Ann’. The sound of it made it
seems that he was calling a close friend or a lover…

"Let’s not bother about this woman. This is a Mausoleum for the dragons. The dead body of a human will only dirty this place."

“…Understoood.”

Until Anya replied even when she was still troubled by it, Milgauss had turned around facing another side.

“Milgauss-sama…?’

Anya was confused.

She doesn’t understand what was happening around Milgauss.

Just before he turned strange, Milgauss wanted to kill Angela… ''But why did he change his mind?''

Milgauss continue to give orders to Anya who was still letting her thought wonder.

“I’ll activate the Necromancia in a few moments. Be prepared to head back to Ansarivan.”

“Understood.”

Although she was still worried about Milgauss body condition, Anya still answered immediately.

The time for the battle is about to begin.

===Part 13===
In the evening, Ash had nothing to do.

Under the assistance of the healing magic, his injuries were now better. Although his body still hurts, he can now walk on his
own. Also, he was now wearing the patients’ clothing. Anyway, it is embarrassing to remain naked.

Being said so, it is still the truth that he was badly injured.

Not only was his head, his entire body warped up into a mummy. Apart from going to the washroom, he was forbid from going
outside.

Ash was staring at the scenery outside the window from quite some time.

“Is the closing ceremony starting…?”

At the lakeside where dusk is ending, the preparations for the campfire is still going on. In about an hour time, those logs that
were staged up high will be burned.

Rebecca, Silvia, Jessica, Cosette, Max… These friends who had visited him a few times in the morning can hardly be seen during
the sunset. This is also because they were busy preparing for the ceremony.

On the other hand, Lukka should meeting with Gawain in the Norg Forest.

Three hours ago, she purposely came back and told Ash that Gawain was still living. After knowing that Gawain was still
breathing, Ash breathe a sigh of relieve.

The next thing to do is for Lukka to overcome her fear towards Gawain and the Astral that connects both of them may continue to
flow.

“Zzz…Zzz…”

Eco was sleeping peacefully with her head on the bed. It is probably that she didn’t have enough sleep when Ash was in comma.

“I’m entering, Ash!”

At this moment, Rebecca’s voice and the door knock sounded at the same time. Before Ash replied, she had walked into the room.

Rebecca who was in her swimming wear had only a thin shirt covering her top which made her looked sexy.

Rebecca’s swimming wear was red in colour. Since the shirt was unbuttoned, her deep cleavage, her thin white waist and the bikini
lines can totally be seen.

“Rebecca-san…!”

Ash doesn’t know where to look at.

“Do you feel better now?”

After looking at Eco with her gentle eyes, she looked at ash with a serious expression.

“I’m fine. I can even go to the toilet on my own!”

“Good. Back to the main point, I’m worried about something.”

“What’s it?”

“Angela-sensei had not yet returned from the ruins even after I had advice her that she must attend the closing ceremony...”

Ash was stunned. He had heard about Angela going to Willingham Mausoleum on the first evening of the training camp. In another
words, Angela didn’t know that Ash was badly injure.

“According to her behavior, Angela must be too immersed in her exploration, no?”

Ash gave a wry smile but Rebecca was still troubled by it.

“It is alright if it is just like that… I’m worried that she had accidentally met with a grave robber.”

-Bang!

At the same time, the door suddenly opened and Lukka entered from outside. She was sweating a lot which was probably because she
ran and it cause her summer uniform to be wet.

It is rare to see her panicking when she always do things slowly.

‘Nyuu’, Eco seems to be woken by the noise and made a sleepy sound and she slowly sat up and rubbed her eyes while looking
around.

“What happened?”

After she was asked by Ash, Lukka answered slowly since she was breathing heavily:

“That kid… Gawain…!”

===Part 14===
Lukka told the whole story slowly.

''-Gawain is dead?''

Ash was thinking about the worst outcome but the truth was not like what he had expected.

Gawain seemed to hide itself when Lukka was not around.

Lukka had been together with Gawain for the entire morning.

As long as she overcomes her fear from falling from Gawain’s back, Gawain will once again accept her. Thus their Astral will once
again be connected and Gawain won’t die.

Lukka was facing Gawain with only this thought- But not only that Gawain didn’t accept Lukka, it had also had itself stay hidden.

Rebecca gently hugged Lukka who was crying.

“Gawain will never discard you. It probably felt that it is going to die and didn’t want to let you see its dying looks, so…”

After hearing Rebecca’s assumption, Ash also agreed with it.

“We will look for Gawain immediately! Didn’t we already found out the reason why the astral couldn’t connects? With a little more
effort, we will be able to save Gawain! But it had already given up… How could be let this happen!”

Rebecca nodded in agreement.

“That’s right, I also think so. We need not follow what Gawain wants. The problem is, where is it hiding right now…”

“T-That…”

Lukka provided information to Rebecca who was thinking deeply. She had rubbed off her tears and was with a determine looks.

“I think… It must have gone to Willing Mausoleum. That is a grave specially for young dragons… Gawain was still at its juvenile
age.”

Rebecca nodded.

“Hmm.. That’s possible. Have you ever heard before the story of ‘The dragon of Willingham’?”

“I had heard of it before. My mom always told me this story when I was younger.”

===Part 15===
-It was a disaster that happened to a young dragon.

When Nuada was young, it managed to become a maestro. But it could not bear to see its young master suffering in her illness so it cut of its
Astral. In the end, Nuada had become very weak.

But Nuada swore never to let its master see its dying moment so it left quietly. Later, although the girl recovered… Nuada had died in
Willingham Mausoleum alone for some time.

When Ash heard this story from his mother when he was still a child, he cried.

Rebecca as if wanted to change the atmosphere in the room declared:

“I’ll never let Gawain meet the same fate as Nuada. So, the closing ceremony will be canceled temporally. I’ll ask all the students to look
for Gawain. It will be better if we could find Angela-sensei at the same time.”

“No, please hold on.”

Ash opposed against this proposal.

“Let the students enjoy the closing ceremony. I had been unconscious for these few days so I don’t know what kind of training that they had
been through… But everyone must have placed their best effort in it. The point for organizing the closing ceremony ain’t it to congratulate
those students who completed the training camp?”

“You are right, but what were you planning? Could it be…”

Ash smiled.

“That’s right. I’ll be responsible for the search. Rest assure, thank to the healing magic, I’m almost fully recovered.”

This is actually a lie. Every time Ash moved, he felt pain in his organs and joints. Even so, he still wouldn’t give up.

Upon hearing this, Eco who was silent the whole time became angry.

“Are you kidding! Or you must be an idiot! It is clearly that your body is still weak… And yet you want to look for that weak dragon!”

Ash places his hand on Eco’s head to calm her down. Even though she was angry, it was still because that she cares and worries about Ash.

“Please forgive me, Eco. I couldn’t just kept on watching silently. That feller is not a weak dragon.”

“B-But…”

“If Eco you are worry about me, why don’t you come with me?”

Eco immediately blush like a wildfire.

“W-What… m-me, I never worried about you!”

Ash was not bothered by Eco who kept on denying while shaking her hands but bow down in front of Rebecca.

“I beg you, Rebecca.”

“Tsk… I don’t think I can say no. Or else, the closing ceremony will we go on as usual but all the student council’s members will help in the
search.

“No, that won’t work out. If Rebecca-san is absent, everyone will be suspicious about it. For such a ceremony, I hoped that every student can
enjoy it to the fullest.”

“But-”

Just when Rebecca wanted to explain, the infirmary room’s door opened with a loud bang.

“If that’s the case, I’ll take over that job of yours. As a dragner, we must help those who were in trouble- This is the Lautreamont’s family’s rules!”

The person who said this was Silvia.

===Part 16===
The search party that had been decided consist of four members which were Ash, Silvia, Eco and Lukka.

Max and Jessica had agreed to go with them but was stopped by Rebecca. Because if too many of the student council’s members were absent,
suspicion will still arise among the students.

Lancelot was now giving four people a ride with Silvia in front holding the reins.

''-Behind princess-sama…''

Ash who was right behind Silvia was in fear.

Riding on the dragon while wearing the dragsuit designed for the palace and having her hair lifted upwards, Silvia’s charm as a dragner and a
princess emerged.

Although Ash had rode on Lancelot with Silvia during the Necromancia’s attack, he was totally immersed in the battle that time. He didn’t
noticed Silvia’s charm as the opposite sex.

“What are you doing? If you don’t hold on tightly, you’ll fall.”

After being scolded by Silvia, ash made up his mind and stretched his arms. When his arms surrounded Silvia’s waist, he was surprised that her waist is thin and fragile.

The third person was Eco. She held on to Ash’s waist gently which probably is because that she was worrying about Ash’s injuries.

“You must also hold on tightly.”

When Ash turned his head around, Eco blushed.

“If I use my true strength… Then your body will be squashed!”

Ash gave a wry smile. Eco cared about Ash’s condition in her own way which made his happy deep bottom.

The last person to ride the dragon was Lukka. She was not sitting on the saddle but the end of the tail.

“Hey, Lukka. Are you alright… Sitting like that?”

Silvia asked in surprised.

“It’s alright.”

Lukka answered lightly. It seems that she doesn’t like the riding gears.

Lancelot who was carrying four people gracefully flew towards the sky.

===Part 17===
Walking from the traing camp’s location to the Willingham Mausoleum will took about an hour. But the they arrive in an instant with dragon.

''-Tsk… damn that Gawain… Playing hide and seek when it kenw that it was dying? What is it trying to act cool for, I’ll never allow it to follow Nuada’s footsteps…!''

Ash was thinking about Gawain while riding on Lancelot’s back.

Not long later, a stretch of high grounds appeared.

“That should be the entrance to Willingham Mausoleum.”

Silvia said while controlling the reins.

Just as Silvia had said, there was an entrance liked building at the middle of the hills. Although the surrounding were covered by a thin layer of mist, but there were bright dragon crystal powered lights at the altar liked entrance which shines the surrounding of the entrance.

''Did Angela walk into that type of place alone…?'' Ash felt a cold chill just by thinking about this. It doesn’t matter how you see it, this place is just not suitable for a lady to go in alone. It is reasonable for Rebecca to become worried, and they mustn’t ignore the chances for her to be attacked by some grave robbers…

Just like sweeping away Ash’s thought, Silvia shouted:

“Alright, get ready for landing!”

Lancelot gave a brave roar and started to land at high speed-

===Part 18===
Milgauss was standing at the top of the hill looking at the world below.

Under his eyes was the entrance to Willingham Mausoleum.

Looking at a place further ahead, there is the Norg Forest and Allonnes Lakeside. No to mention the building for the training camp-

The campfire had been lit at Allonnes Lakeside. The closing ceremony had officially begun.

On the ground was a coffin liked box. Migauss open the lid and took out a gigantic black sword.

This gigantic sword is the tool used to summon the Necromancia.

This is the great result of the Empires’ proud mechanical engineering and the development of the dragons- The remanence of the Magic
Techniques. <ref>魔導工学 Magic based mechanics</ref>

After Milgauss had returned to his country, he had improvised that device.

This gigantic sword that once looked like a piece of art work had now become more dangerous and mechanize.

The bright dragon crystals on the hilt had increased tremendously. There are a total of nine big crystals and more than twenty smaller ones.
If it was on sale, he sure can earn a big amount of money. But in Milgauss eyes, those expensive crystals were but tools.

Milgauss easily lifted the gigantic sword and stabbed in on the ground. It is to send the magic into the inner part of the mausoleum.

The dragon jaw shaped sword made a deep heavy sound and sunk into the rocks.

“This looks like a tombstone.”

Just when Milgauss was mumbling, a white shadow swept passed his eyes. A flying object that was thought to be a dragon was getting nearer at a fast pace.

Milgauss widen his eyes that were under the mask and looked at the evening sky. The shadow looked like Lancelot.

“Hmph… The princess, on patrol?”

Milgauss immediately hid behind the rocks. Even though he thought that the sky was dark enough to hide him from the eyes of the rider, but he
must never underestimate the eyes of a dragon.

Luckily, Lancelot had slowly landed. It seems that they were going to land at the mausoleum’s entrance. In a few moments, he lost sight of
Lancelot.

“Let’s begin.”

Milgauss held the hilt of the gigantic sword and started to sing out the spell.

''“Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Show yourself the crystals of the Magic Techniques. The spirits of the young dragons now be revived.”''

In a moment time, the bright dragon crystal on the hilt gave out a bright light.

===Part 19===
“A-Angela-sensei… Came to this cave?”

Silvia who just alighted from Lancelot was shocked after she looked at Willingham’s Mausoleum’s entrance.

She didn’t expect the mausoleum to be this scary.

It is okay if the sky was still bright but the sky that was darkening made it scarier.

The mist that surrounded the entrance made it look like the doors to hell. Although there were bright dragon crystals powered light around the
entrance, they still doesn’t ease the fear

“Gawain…”

Ash placed his hand on Lukka’s head because of her worried looks.

“Rest assured. We will definitely find Gawain.”

“Nnn…”

At the same time Lukka answered softly, a bolt strucked in the evening sky and the roaring sounds of the thunders follows.

“Kyaa!”

The first person to scream was Silvia.

Ash made a wry smile. Although under Veronica’s training, she had become stronger, she was still a coward.

But this funny situation was immediately interrupted by Eco.

“…Just like that time.”

Eco was looking at the sky with her sharp eyes.

Lancelot was also in its alert posture and was growling with a ‘Grrrrrr….”

In a blink of an eye, the dark clouds had almost filled the entire sky.

“Are you saying about the time when the Necromancia attacks…?”

Eco nodded while answering seriously.

“That’s right. This bad feeling… I can be wrong about it!”

This time, the earth was shaking.

Ash nearly fell because of the continuous shaking. He already had a hard time to stay balanced.

“Kyaa!”

But the others girl had fell in his direction and dragged him together in the fall.

The girl who fell into his chest was Eco, Silvia was the one who wouldn’t let go of his right arm and Lukka was clinging onto his right arm
tightly. Under this type of situation, Ash couldn’t even enjoy it one bit.

“Urgh-!”

His whole body was in pain. The rest had forgotten that Ash was a serious patient that was advised by the doctor to have sufficient amount of
rest.

“S-Sorry! Are you alright?”

“S…orry!”

“It’s all because of me…”

Silvia, Lukka and Eco immediately apologized.

“Don’t worry… I’m alright.”

Ash didn’t want the others to worry about him and squeeze out a smile. But, his smile doesn’t looked natural and he prayed that the dark sky
can provide some cover for him.

After the earthquake stopped, Ash stood up.

“Fhuss…”

A sound as if it was laughing at Ash stubbornness was heard.

“-!”

One by one… A scary sight appeared from the dark corner of the mausoleum. They were not humans. Although the looked like dragons, they didn’t
have the holy feelings that the dragons emits.

“Necromancia!”

At the same time eco warned the rest, something rushed out from the mausoleum.

Something that was bigger than a horse but was to small if it was compared to a dragon. Also, not only one but there was a bunch of them.

There were around five of them and each of them looked like a young Asia. Their bodies were black and have mad eyes, sharp teeth and a strong
rotten smell.

“A young dragon sized…. Necromancia?”

Just when Ash was muttering, the leader of the Necromancias attacked. After its mouth opened, shining rays could be seen- ''Don!'' And a ball of flames came flying along the ground.

Lancelot made a scary roar and activated its defensive magic’s shield. In a blink of an eye, the breath attack was nullified.

But this is not a time to thank Lancelot.

The group had extended their deep red coloured tentacles this time and they were getting nearer.

Silvia became the first victim.

“Kyaa!”

“Princess-sama!”

Although Ash immediately stretched his hand, he still missed. The slimy and sticky tentacles warped around Silvia’s thin body and lifted her
up into the sky.
[[Image:SnRK V03 225.jpg|thumb]]

“I-Insolent fools! How dare you touch the Royal Knight’s family’s Princess...!”

Too bad they were not someone that could be communicated with language.

Although Silvia struggled, but the more she struggle the harder the tentacles grip was. In the end, more than half of her dragsuit was torn
off and the buttons had come loose.

“S-Stop! Stop this insolent behaviour...! Ahh...Stoooop!”

Silvia’s scream could be heard all over.

“Eco, hand me the Ark quick!”

Eco angrily rejected Ash’s request.

“No way! You are still a patient! The Ark will burden your body-”

“Is this a time to worry about those things! Princess-sama is in danger right now!”

“B-But...”

Compare to Eco who stood stilled, Lancelot had started to make his move.

To save its master, it had used the red flaming dragon breath.

''-Don!''

That was a true breath and was not comparable to the flames that was created by an Oracle. The unimaginable destruction force had turned the
five Necromanica that was blocking the entrance into fire balls.

“Grrrroooorrrr!”

The five Necromancias who were on fire roared in agony and changed their targets to Ash and the rest. But Lancelot gave the final flaming
breath and turned the Necromancia into ashes.

Although they were young dragons, there were no differences from the hardiness of a regular Necromancia. When the tentacles snapped, Silvia
was caught by Lancelot when she was falling.

“Huff... Puff... Thank you, Lancelot.”

Ash gave a sigh of relieve when he saw Silvia was safe. But he immediately heard Lukka screaming.

“That...!”

Lukka was standing by the cliff and was the direction to the lakeside. No, it was actually towards Norg Forest.

“Anything?”

“The forrest... Was polluted...”

Lukka as an Eckbald was sensitive to the change in the Forrest.

Ash looked towards the direction she was looking at and he was dumbstrucked.

''-Dodododododo....''

The forest was shaking and the feeling was like a group of Asia’s running. The wild bird and the small animals were in shocked and their sound
could be heard one after another

Judging from Lukka’s ‘Polluted’, the Asia typed Necromancia could be on the move in the forest.

It seems that apart from the main door, there were other options that the Necromancias came out from.

“Ash, quickly look at the lakeside!”

Silvia was shouting on Lancelot’s back while pointing to the lakeside.

“Could it be that... they were also Necromancia?”

Ash clenched his trembling fist. The black shapes were moving around the dark lake. Thank to the campfire at the lakeside, he can somehow make
out their shadows.

Those must be the Hydra typed Necromancia. The total amount should be around twenty... No, it seems that it was around thirty. There were
moving towards the campfire by the lakeside.

“They are also at the sky!”

This time it was Eco who was pointing at the sky. A group of Strada typed Necromancia while making some weird type of bird noises they were
circling around the sky. They seemed to ignore Ash and the rest and were heading towards the campsite...

“So I see... Their target is to attack the training camp!”

Ash angrily clenched his fists on both hands.

“Damn... Even when the students there were top students, those who had experience in dealing with the Necromancia were only Max and Rebecca.
Are they alright-?

“Ash, now is not the time to worry about the others. We can only trust the president to protect the training camp.”

Silvia’s calm voice dragged Ash back to reality.

She focused her sight onto the entrance of the mausoleum.

“That’s...!”

Ash turned speechless.

The second batch of Asia typed Necromancia had rushed out and there were six of them this time.

“Grrrr...”

Lancelot with a growl and the breath attack exploded. Three of the leading Necromancia turned to ashes.

At this moment, the deep red coloured tentacles rush forward. Lancelot was not intimidated by them. It’s hind legs held its body and it stood
up and stomped its hammer like front legs. The sharp claws made a screeching sound and the tentacles were torn of like rubber bands.

That scene could only be described with dead bodies everywhere.

In only a few minutes, the second batch of Asia typed Necromancia was totally wiped out.

“S-Strong...!”

Lancelot’s heroic fight amazed Ash and also Silvia’s dragon controlling skill had improved significantly.

Silvia looked downwards at the rest of the gang with a skilful looks.

“Ride on Lancelot quickly! We are going into the mausoleum.”

===Part 20===
[[Image:SnRK V03 006-007.jpg|thumb|'' ''... Rebecca is just too great.'' Jessica who led the group of Hydras was muttering while looking at Cú Chulainn who was flying in the night sky.'']]
“All of you here had gone through the five days Selective Training Camp! Your skills had improved significantly! You must have faith in yourself! Your skills are far better than what you had imagined!”

Under Rebecca’s command, the students had ridden on their pals.

The Stradas were flying, the Asias were on their way to Norg Forest and the Hydras gathered at Allonnes Lake. Their strategy- An eye for an eye,
a tooth for a tooth.

“... Rebecca is just too great.”

Jessica who led the group of Hydras was muttering while looking at Cú Chulainn who was flying in the night sky.

===Part 21===
Rebecca was standing at the high end of Cú Chulainn’s neck. She was already in her Ark. The enormous amount of magic was surrounding her entire body. Max was like acting as her second in command riding behind her on Arianrhod

Not long before, the student was happily enjoying the atmosphere around the closing ceremony’s campfire.

But, the Necromancias who attacked from three directions which were land, water and air had changed the situation. Just like heaven and hell, the students were all in a panic but thanks to Rebecca, the tables had turned. Just a simple talk from Rebecca had given them the courage to fight.

Now, not only the students were not in any fear, they even trembled in excitement.

A huge amount of Necromancias were approaching.

There was only about a hundred meters in between them.

"Appear! The certain hit magic spear! Gáe Bolg!"

Rebecca naturally led the attack.

“Gáe Bolg!”

A bright light appeared after the spell had ended and a long spear appeared. Gáe Bolg’s light pierce through the dark sky and explosion followed. One by one the Strada typed Necromancia fell to the ground.

“Attack!”

Rebecca ordered like a general.

''“Oooooo!”''

The students received the orders and attacked at the same time.

===Part 22===
Dim white lights were emitted from Lancelot’s horn.

This was a basic magic for the dragons. Thus, Ash and the rest didn’t have to rely on the bright dragon crystal torch while walking in the
cave. Lancelot was walking forward silently and steadily in the cave. Its usual earth shaking footsteps was almost can't be felt.

So it had lessened the amount of burden that Ash’s body was facing.

“Thank you, Princess-sama.”

Silvia was surprised that Ash spoke behind her ears and her neck suddenly gave a jerk.

Because of her hair was tied up with a red ribbon, her white neck was exposed.

“Why are you acting with such ambiguity! I had done nothing that deserves your thanks!”

“You were worried about me and purposely asked Lancelot to slow down, right? So…”

“I-I had never thought that far! How can we move quickly in this narrow space!”

Ash gave a wry smile. Silvia was shy about it. For such a great dragon like Lancelot, to move quickly in a narrow space is but a child’s play.

“-Careful!”

Silvia suddenly shouted.

“Ksharrrr!”

Three Strada types Necromancias attacked from the front. They looked more like bats than dragons.

Even though they were noble dragons in their lifetime, after they had become a Necromancia, they were no different from a disgusting flying
animal.

Ash was in tensed, the next second-

“Grooooo….!”

Lancelot gave an angry roar. On the path where the brilliant dragon stepped passed, there were only ashes left behind.

“Such excellencies.”

Upon hearing Ash’s mummer, Silvia proudly lifted her chest.

“Hmph… During your recovering time, I had completed every single course in the Selective Training Camp. The days when I did battle
stimulations with the president every day… I felt like crying when I said that.

What Silvia said felt like a sad tone hidden in it. She seemed to experience something terrible. Ash who had only experienced the first day’s
sea water bath was regretting. <!—It should be lake, but sea was written in the original text. Or I could be a pun because lake is Mizuumi and
Sea is Umi.-->

But, the main reason Silvia became strong was mainly because of Princess Veronica’s encouragement.

If Veronica hasn’t visited Ansarivan last week, Silvia may not have turned over a new leaf.

“Back to the topic, why haven’t we saw Angela-sensei yet?... I hoped she wasn’t attack by the Necromancia.”

Silvia sighed while looking at the mausoleum’s map.

“I we also haven’t found Gawain yet… Lukka, did you felt anything?”

“I can’t… Because the Astral was not connected, my ‘Seikoku’ was not responding.

Sinca Lukka couldn’t feel anything; they could only ransack the entire cave. Although it will be a tiresome job just by only imaginating it,
it was still an emergency.

“Another thing… Eco, there is something that I must tell you first hand.”

Ash was looking at Eco through his shoulders.

“Anything?”

Eco who was clinging tightly at Ash’s back lifted her head while feeling annoyed.

“The next time I asked you to hand me the Ark, please do so. The doubt at the moment could make you regret for your whole life.”

“Wha…!”

Eco immediately explode. She kept on hitting Ash with her fist.

“I won’t allow you to order me! Be careful or I’ll trample you!”

Although the way she was hitting was like trying to be pout, the strength that she put in still made him suffer.

“I-It hurts! S-Stop hitting me!”

“Have you forgotten that you are still a patient! Even though those were temporally made mimic, it still burdens the body!”

Although she said it angrily, she was still concern about Ash. The way she thinks made Ash happy but the situation right now was an emergency
and maybe the mastermind was still somewhere in this mausoleum.

“If not, could you create and Ark that doesn’t cause much burden to the body?”

“What did you say?”

“Please, I believed that you are able to make an Ark that was suitable for my current situation.”

“H-How…. Could you speak with such confidence!”

“Do you even need to ask? Because Eco is my excellent pal!”

“…!”

It was probably that she was moved by Ash, Eco was speechless and she blushed.

“Alright… B-But, during the time I’m in the dragon workshop, my body-”

Ash immediately knew what she was going to say.

Only a spirit can enter the dragon workshop and the true body will be left in this world.

When the spirit left the body, the empty shell will be defend less.

“Worry not, I’ll protect your body.”

Ash loosened his grip on Silvia’s wrist and carefully switched places with Eco while trying not to fall off from Lancelot.

“Ash…?”

Eco was dumbstrucked, and turned around to look at Ash.

Ash hugged Eco’s wrist tightly.

“Wha-W-Wha…!”

Eco’s shoulders twisted for one moment and her body had become log liked.

Her ears hidden in her hairs were red.

As if hot air is going to burst out anytime.

“I-If you didn’t hold on to me tightly… You better watch out!”

After Eco said angrily, she laid her back on Ash’s chest. He could smell the fragrance of her shampoo.

The next moment, Eco’s body was like a puppet whose strings had snapped. She loses her strength and laid her head on Ash’s right shoulder.

Ash had felt that her spirit had left her body.

“Our hopes are on you, Eco.”

Ash murmured was like praying when he held on to Eco’s weight.

===Part 23===
“Huh?”

Silvia immediately stopped Lancelot when they arrived at a wide space.

It doesn’t look like a place that has Necromancias.

Lancelot increased the light intensity of its horns to brighten the extra space.

Silvia was holding the reins with her right hand and was checking the map with her left.

“According to this map, this should be the centre of the mausoleum.”

“Centre...”

Ash was holding on to Eco who was still unconscious tightly while looking around.

Silvia turned back and was secretly looking at Ash’s face.

“...”

Just to make a new Ark for Ash, Eco had when to the dragon workshop. Ash kept on holding to her petite body tightly for some time.

Of course the reason Ash did so was to prevent Eco from falling off from Lancelot... But Silvia had been jumpy since and couldn’t remain calm.

''-Damn, what am I getting nervous about!''

Silvia had reaffirmed herself and was looking around her surrounding carefully.

The size of the space was about the size of the academy’s lecture hall. The ceiling was extremely high which was estimated to be about fifteen
meters. There was a lot of winged crosses shape tombstones all over the ground.

All the tombstones had at least a height of five meters. The winged cross in the middle was far bigger than the rest. Its height almost
touched the ceiling. Is there a powerful dragon who was buried there?

Too bad they still haven’t found Angela and Gawain. Logically speaking, this empty space that was located in the middle of the entire
mausoleum should be the place with the highest probability of finding them...

After Silvia gave a long sigh, Ash talked to her:

“Princess-sama, look at the ceiling.”

“-Huh?”

Silvia’s eyes widen. There was a volcano like hole in the middle of the ceiling and the night sky could be seen from within. Before they had
entered the mausoleum, Eco had described this dark sky as a ‘bad feeling’.

In a clear day, there should be moonlight that shines through the hole and create a dreamy situation.

“Grrrrr...”

Lancelot suddenly lifted its neck and gave a warning growl.

It was staring intensely at the hole above.

“What’s it, Lancelot?”

Just when Silvia asked in surprised-

“We had met again, shounen.” <ref>Shounen-Teenage boy.</ref>

A guy’s voice could be heard from above. A tall and thin person was standing at the edge of the hole.

“You’re... Milgauss!”

Ash suddenly gasped could even be felt by Silvia.

Lancelot’s horn had shone the scene above.

A lone guy in mask who was pale white in colour from the lights appeared. Silvia had also read the report book and immediately knew who he
was.

“The ruffian who was called Milgauss! Who know that I can meet you here! I under the name of Lautreamont’s Royal Knight’s family will punish
you in the name of god!”

Even while facing Silvia who was excited and indignant, Milgauss only replied with a laught.

“Hmph... Come on, even Veronica Lautreamont who was a top warrior was not even chosen to be a breeder... And yet a coward like you was
chosen.”

“What... Did you say?”

The way Milgauss speaks as if he knew a lot of her background in formations made Silvia felt uneasy.

“Are you alright, Princess-sama?”

Ash asked from behind.

“N-No... Nothing.”

Silvia’s mind was already in a mess even when she said so.

''-What is this feeling? That guy called Milgauss... Even thought this is the first time I met him, but he felt familiar. Why would I feel this way?''

“Princess-sama? You... are crying?”

“Huh!?”

Ash’s words woke her up.

She had only found out that her tears already started falling.

“This... Why would I...?”

Even Silvia didn’t know why she cried. But, if she gave Milgauss a glance... her heart will tighten.

Milgauss suddenly gave a smile.

A smile of a father who cares about his child, a peaceful and caring smile.

“You had grown, Sylvie.”

“Wha-!”

Silvia felt a cold chill.

No matter how wide is the world, the only one who would call her in her pet name will only be her family members. Not only that, his gentle
voice had cause her to recall her memories.

''-Onii-sama! Julius onii-sama!''

''-Haha, Silvia, you pampered child.''

''-It’s because... Onii-sama kept on talking to Glenn-dono and had forgotten about me!''

Her childhood memories resurfaced in her mind.

How is this possible.

-‘Dragon Slayer’.

Brother Julius who had committed such serious offence had been punished. Silvia was only five during that time.

In Lautreamont Knight Country, killing a dragon is the uttermost offence. Even if it was the prince of the Knight’s royal family, he will
still be punished. To make it worst, the dragon that Julius killed was his pal- Maestro Mordred.

Julius was already dead.

But... Milgauss had the same feel with Julius with every movement he made.

At this moment, Lancelot had again given a warning growl. As if it was trying to tell Silvia to put on her guard.

“Could it be...!”

Silvia had also felt that something was very wrong.

The ground was slightly shaking.

''-Something was hidden in the ground!''

“Kuku... Until what extend Lancelot can fight is something worth seeing. Or is it that- the guy over there will come out with some weird
tactics?”

“Urgh...”

Ash kept silent.

Eco had remained silent and had yet to wake up. Silvia also couldn’t predict the amount of time needed for Eco to create a new Ark.

Milgauss as if he saw through Ash’s Achilles heel he gave a ridiculed expression.

“But, judging by Avalon’s Princess behaviour... I believed that you wouldn’t be able to come out with anything weird, no?”

“Avalon’s Princess? Who would you also knew about-”

Ash was obviously shaken. Avalon- This word was suspected to origin from the ancient language. Silvia didn’t know what it means. ''Anyway,
what’s about the princess?''

''-No, this is not a time to worry about those stuffs...''

Silvia cleared her mind and focused on the current situation.

“Let me tell you, the dragons buried in this mausoleum were but young dragons! Even when they because Necromancias, they are still no match
for my Lancelot!”

Silvia declared but Milgauss was not even bothered by it.

“Is it so? I had sent most of them to the training campsite. Those Necromancias that you had beaten were small fries. Also, those dragons
buried here were Maestros in their past life.”

As if to answer Milgauss talk, the ground split into two. The enormously loud sound was going round the cave and the tombstone followed by
falling to the ground.

A huge object could be seen appearing from beneath.

“Roarrrrr...!”

A roar as if it had arisen from hell followed and their fight with Lancelot had started.

Strong wing, thick jaws and sharps horns.

Apart from their dark skin, they have the looks of a maestro.

“Kuku... Let me tell you! Its name is Nuada!”

Upon hearing, Silvia was stunned.

“A tragedy that every citizen of the Knight Country knew. You should had heard about it before, right? It is the dragon who loves its master
and choosed to commit suicide-”

===Part 24===
“Have you gotten everything that I had said, Navi?”

Eco was having a conversation in the dragon workshop.

Navi as usual was wearing a wearing a evening dress while sting on an antique chair.

“The Ark that suit his current condition most…? Hehe, this is interesting.”

Her matured version of Eco’s look was as beautiful as usual. Perhaps it was because of this, Eco hated this woman very much. Even after saying
so, she must focus on the main situation right now.

“I don’t have much time. Can you replace my job for the restructuring process?”

“Ara. Why do you even need my help?”

Navi cheekily smile.

“Do I even have a choice! Even though I don’t like it... You are still more knowledgeable than me... And I expect that you could come out with
a better result compare to me.

“Your judgement is correct. We are like two faces on a coin. If you are the person who lived in the outer world, then I am the person who
lived in the inner world. Of course I will help you.”

“So you had agreed to help me?”

“As long as you promise me one thing.”

“Promise? What do you want me to do?”

“You must promise me that one day, you will present an Ark to Ash Blake. It must not be a mimic but a top rated work that you had created.”

“W-What are you talking about! How could I agree to this!”

“Ara. Have you already given up before you even challenged it?”

“B-Because... to present the Ark to him also means-”

Navi smiled.

“That’s right, you are going to give him your everything.”

“How could I-”

Eco was speechless. Her whole body was hot as if it was burning. To give her everything to Ash- just by thinking so, Eco was already very
embarrass about it.

“Are you willing to agree to my condition? Or not?”

“Urgh...”

Navi’s provocation made her mad, but it takes time to do the review. Since there were more than a thousand of the Ark’s blueprint left by her
ancestral.

To do the review is to search the parts that suit Ash most.

She will be fine if it is just so, but there was this ‘not to burden Ash’s body’ rule this time.

This is more difficult that the ‘ice element’ that Ask asked for during the church terrorist incident.

Strictly speaking, Eco didn’t even know if there was even one Ark that doesn’t burden the person wearing. So this problem had nothing to do
with time and she can only rely on Navi’s knowledge.

“...Alright. I promise.”

After Eco had made her mental preparations, Navi smiled and the place suddenly was filled with soothing bright lights.

At the same time, there were many blueprints above Navi’s head. Those were the blueprints that the dragons left behind.

Navi with her glossy and watery lips begin to sing out the name of each part of the Ark-

''“Almete, Gorjal, Peto, Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje, Escarcelas,Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales, Codales, Antebrazos, Manoplas, Quijotes, Guardas, Grebas, Escarpes, Espolón.”''

Eco was speechless.

A few thousands of those blueprints were spinning around on Navi’s head. Those that was decided as unnecessary will disappear immediately and
the leftovers are those that are important.

“W-What a fast searching speed...”

Eco was stunned. At this moment, all the blueprints that were flying around Navi’s head disappeared.

The lights that filled the dragon workshop had also disappeared. Navi slowly stood up from the chair and walked towards Eco.

“W-What is it...?’

Navi was too beautiful to look at and she unconsciously took a step backwards. Navi cheekily smiled and placed her palm on Eco’s head.

“This is...!”

Eco felt a cold chill. An enormous amount of information entered her brain from Navi’s palm. But half way through the process, it was
interrupted.

“W-Why?”

“...He was facing great danger.”

Navi was looking at the three dimension projected screen in mid-air with a serious expression.

“Then be quick!”

“It seems that we must act quickly.”

Navi again placed her palm on Eco’s head and retransferred the information.

===Part 25===
“Is it really Nuada…!”

Ash shouted but he was immediately back to his calm self.

That right, the problem is not whether it is Nuada or not. The main point is, this Necromanica is a Maestro.

Also, the Necromanica revived from the ground was not only Nuada alone. The tombstone around had also fell to the ground one by one. The Asia
typed Necromancia crawl out from the ground and there was a total of nine of them.

“Princess-sama. It is better that we retreat for the time being-”

After giving a glance at the passage behind, Ash calmly made the suggestion.

The escape path was not yet blocked by the enemies. To fight in this open space, the enemies will surely attack from all directions. It will
be a tough battle even though Lancelot is strong.

But if they retreat to the narrow passage, the enemies will be force to come at them in a line. They may have a chance in winning like this.

“No!”

But Silvia stubbornly disagreed with retreating. She was so angry that the hands that were holding the reins were also trembling.

“Milgauss… Do you know what you had done! You… had stained Nuada’s spirit that you never should!”

“P-Princess-sama…?”

Ash was at lost when he look at Silvia being angry.

Silvia had obviously believed what Milgauss had said. She probably had the experience of crying after hearing Nuada’s story in her childhood.

At this moment, Lukka who had remained silent for the whole time had also cried.

“I also… will never forgive that person.”

It is easy to understand how she felt. Because Gawain had followed Nuada’s footsteps and had disappeared. She emotionally reacted probably
because of this.

Ash was worried about the current situation.

“Young dragon Nuada! I swear in the name of the Lautreamont Royal Kinght’s Family will defeat you! This is the only thing that I can do for
you!”

Lancelot roared in a high pitch in replied to Silvia’s sworn and immediately attacked Nuada. It stood on its hind legs and stacked with its
front. Upon seeing, Nuada had also stood up and defended with its front legs.

The two ferocious dragon was started a battle of strengths.

Out of a sudden, Nuadu open its lower jaw and threw out some black gasses. It was almost a zero distant attack-

“Urgh…!”

Ash felt something was wrong and he hugged Eco tightly to protect her. He was angry at his useless self who couldn’t do anything.

Lancelot also remained strong. Just before Nuada’s breath attack exploded, it atcivated its defensive magic.

-The sound of explosions had shaken their ears.

The explosion was reflected back to Nuada who was near to the defensive magic and immediately explodes. Lancelot defensive magic was strong
and Ash only felt a slight vibration.

“Great…!”

Right until now, Ash had opened his eyes. Half of Nuada’s head had disappeared and its grey coloured brain could be seen. Even though it seems
to be defeated, but it is still a Necromancia. The organs that were destroyed were immediately recovered and was back to its original looks.

Lancelot’s heroic roar and Nuada’s creepy scream had shaken the air around them.

Just when the two resumed to fighting with brute strength, there was a groan coming from Ash’s back.

“Eek… Stop!”

“Lukka?”

An Asia typed Necromanica had dragged of Lukka who was sitting on Lancelot’s tail. Its tentacles can be seen clinging to Lukka’s body.

Lukka who was hanging upside down was struggling in pain and in tears.

“D-Don’t… Touch anyplace weird…!”

Just like throwing sugar to ants, a large amount of Asia typed Necromancias was approaching Lukka. Their tentacles were tearing off Lukka’s
dragsuit.

The iron made gloves and knee guards was forcefully pulled off and fell to the ground. The leather belt was tore into pieces and even her
skirt was torn off.

“Damn…!”

The moment Ash shouted, a tentacle attacked. Using the moment when Ash focused his thought on Lukka, the tentacle had surrounded Eco’s waist.
The tentacle was so strong that Ash loose to it in terms of strength.

“Eco…!”

Just like Lukka, Eco was hanging in mid-air. Eco who lost consciousness couldn’t struggle like Lukka.

Silvia was having trouble just by controlling Lancelot. She didn’t have the time to worry about the danger that Eco and Lukka were facing.

Ash clenched his teeth and jumped off from Lancelot’s back. Even though he knew that this was like commuting suicide, he still can’t control
his sudden impulse.

“Let go of your dirty paws-!”

Ash picked up a stone and threw at the Asia typed Necromancia.

But throwing stones at dragon is like throwing stones at the moon. It easily bounce off from the black skin.

“Urgh…”

Too make it worst, Ash’s body was in pain.

Even though he was not attacked, but he body was giving him warnings.

“R-Right now out of all times…!”

After Ash cursed, he knelled one side of his knees.

He was sweating cold sweat.

His head, organs and joints were in tremendous pain. He felt like rolling and screams in pain. ''But, I musn’t… I mustn’t be defeated in a place like this-!''

Ash who had sweat in his eyes saw Eco being dragged away from in front of him.

“Ecoooooo.”

Ash screams in desperation.

At that moment, Eco who was nearly sucked into the Necromancia’s body opened her eyes.

“W-What? What is this situation!”

After she saw Ash was on the ground in a ball like posture, Eco looked around at her surroundings.

“Eco! Give me the Ark!”

“Hmph! Without me… You are useless!”

Eco can be seen smiling happily-

And she only shouted the only word of that long spell:

''“Espolón!”''

===Part 26===
Milgauss who was standing at the top of the hill watching the fight had seen it all.

The cave was filled with white lights.

At that moment, the Holy Ark emerged in the middle of the lights and was on Ash’s body. That Ark had red stripes and is a striking white
coloured armour.

Ash is now an Ark-Dragner.

This armour was stronger than what Milgauss saw at Ansarivan. This increases his interest in it.

The place where it became stronger was the defense and not offense.

“Hmph. Using the old remains and combine them into an emergency armour? Wouldn’t expect less from the Avalon’s Princess…”

Anya’s report had stated that Ash suffered serious injuries. This armour should be the best fit for him.

“Back to the topic…”

Milgauss was surprised that Eco completed the spell with only a word. Perhaps she had finished the rest in the dragon workshop.

Because Eco wanted to create the Ark at the same time she woke up so she had finished most of the spell before she comes back.

If that’s not the case, Eco would be eaten by the Necromancia before she can even manage to finish naming all the part of the Ark. Milgauss
wanted to praise this enemy.

“As I thought… Is it fate that we have to continue the fight from the past generations? Kuku, there is nothing bad about it… and also nothing
good about it.”

Milgauss laugh.

He was fully immersed in his laughter that came out from the depth of his throat.

===Part 27===
The moment he wore the Ark, Ash stood straight.

The unbearable pain had disappeared and it felt like he had grown wings.

The thickness of the Ark felt thicker that the first two Ark and it looked more ball like in overall. He felt safe just by wearing it.

But now is not the time to enjoy that safe feeling.

Ash locked on to the Necromancia in front and jumped towards it.

He fist punched the Necromancia that captured Eco with his Manoplas.

Next, he kicked the monster that captured Lukka with his Escarpes.

The massive amount of magic contained in the Ark exploded and the two dragons had disappeared.

“Ouch-!”

Ash groaned.

Even though the Ark had the effect of absorbing most of the repulsive force, it is still reckless for him to go for a hand to hand combat.

The pain in his bones made him struggle. It seems that the Ark also couldn’t totally suppress his pain. But he mustn’t back down in this
situation.

“Kyaaaa!”

The moment the tentacles disappeared, Eco and Lukka fell from mid-air.

Ash immediately slides towards the bottom of the two. He had managed to secure both of them right before the land on the ground- The entire process spans for less than two seconds.

“Are both of you alright?”

Ash helped them to stand up. Lukka instantly nodded her head in reply but Eco on the other hand was angry.

“What the hell is wrong with you! That Ark only strengthens the ‘defends’! It is not for you to use it for punching and kicking!”

“S-Sorry...”

Ash initially was intimidated by Eco and apologized. But he without delay changed his mind:

“Now is not the time to worry about those things, no? Of course I’m trying to save you!”

But the current situation doesn’t allow Ash to explain anymore than that.

“…Here it comes.”

Ash was dragged back into reality by Lukka’s warning and immediately put up a fighting posture.

The fight between Lancelot and Nuada was still in a stalemate. On the other hand, the remaining seven Asia typed Necromancias was trying to
attack the trio. The stench of the rotting smell had suddenly became stronger.

Eco angrily ordered.

“This Ark was not made so you can fool around with it! Use the Ark Weapon immediately!”

“Understood!”

Ash focused his mind and attention to the Ark.

The information regarding the Ark Weapon that comes together with the Ark was sent into his mind.

After receiving that information, Ash smiled.

“Appear… the invincible magic shield!”

There was a flash followed together with the spell.

The space in front a Ash started to bend and there was a crack. The unknown Ark Weapon appeared slowly from the crack.

''“Aegis!”'' <ref>A shield from the Greek mythology.</ref>

The same time Ash shouted its name, Aegis appeared.

Aegis’s outer looks looked like a dragon’s head. There were all together five units that made up this shield. All of the five units were
flying around under Ash’s command. When they had surrounded the Asia typed Necromancias, the shield projected colourful lights.

These units were not normal shields. They all have the characteristic of a magic cannon.

The continuous lights that were attacking the Asia typed Necromancias were like spider webs.

Not only that, there were some weird changes on the Necromancia that was hit by the lights directly. They had become stones in a short time.

Aegis was not releasing the usual attacking typed magic.

That is a high level magic that turn living things into stone upon coming into contact with the light. Even though it is one of the dangerous
magic listed in the list of banded spells by the Knight Country, but now is not the time to act like a good model citizen.

Just in a few seconds time, all seven Necromancias had turned into stones. Ash breathe a sigh relieve and withdrew Aegis’s magic.

“Thank you, Eco.”

“N-Nothing… And I’m not even doing this for you.”

Eco turned her face to aside by her face was definitely blushing. Ash gave a wry smile but now is still not the time to lower down their
guards.

Anyway, Silvia was still controlling Lancelot who was still fighting with Nuada. Under the condition where both of their front legs were
locked but their opponents, both of the uses magic or even use their tail attack… Both of them were like in a wrestling match.

“Princess-sama! I’ll be there to help you in a short moment!”

Ash who was prepared to help had met a blank wall.

“I don’t need any help! Go and capture Milgauss! Lancelot and I will calm down Nuada’s spirit.”

Silvia’s talk made Ash speechless.

Silvia was really angry. Even so, she still haven’t lost her cool. She had sworn to defeat Nuada in the name of the Royal Knight’s Family-
perhaps she truly thought that this is her mission.

“Roger that! Princess-sama I’ll leave it in your hands!”

After Ash shouted back to Silvia, he started running.

Right in front of him was Nuada’s tombstone. The tip of the slanting winged cross was pointing at the hole of the ceiling. Milgauss was still
looking at the side of the hole.

Ash jumped towards the sky along the side of the winged cross and stepped on the middle of it and gave a leap. He landed on the wings and
continued to jumped again at the end of the wing. With the aid of the Ark, Ash accomplished a jump that a normal human can’t do.

He body passed through the hole of the ceiling.

The musty air of the inner part of the cave had suddenly become fresh and cool.

The air is very cold and it doesn’t seem like summer.

At the top of the hills were many stubs of bare rocks.

Although the surroundings were dark, luckily the Ark produces dim lights. Also, since he had been in the dark cave for a long time, his eyes
had already gotten used to the darkness.

“Milgauss!”

Ash started a fight with Milgauss. Although Eco was mad about it, he still chose to use the hand to hand combat which is the easiest.

He remembered the time when he met Milgauss for the first time in the forest.

Ash didn’t even have the ability to fight back during that time. Because before he managed to land a hit on Milgauss, Ash was ambushed by
Milgauss underling and was nearly killed by that girl.

But the situation right now is different. Ash was protected by Eco’s magic and he had decided to KO his opponent in one hit.

But-

With only his left hand, Milgauss had blocked Ash’s right punch that he focused all his strength in.

“How is this possible…?”

“Hmph. Is the strength on an Ark-Dragner just like this?”

“Urgh…”

He can’t move his right hand at all. It is similar to being clenched by a plier.

“This proved that you are just a fake.”

Milgauss tone was as cold as iron.

There was a gigantic sword in his right hand.

“Wha…!”

Ash widen his eyes in disbelieve. It is as if the sword was made out of darkness. The big bright dragon crystal on the hilt of the sword
proved that it was definitely not an ordinary sword.

“A fake like you had no right to touch me.”

-A flash from the black sword.

There is a sudden black gust. Ash whose right hand is now handicapped had nowhere to run to. He could only use the Manoplas on his left hand
to protect himself.

As if a big hammer was hitting his head, the impact pass through his body in a short moment. The impact was so strong that even the Ark
couldn’t endure.

''“*Cough...*”''

“Where is your big talk just now?”

Milgauss let go of Ash’s right hand and held the gigantic sword with both hands.

Then the sword was lifted and down it goes.

“Guak!”

The metal sunk into his abdomen. In a short moment, Ash felt that his waist was going to be chopped into two. The Ark made a ''‘click’'' sound. Even the Ark was groaning…

''“-Aegis!”''

Obviously, Milgauss was not an opponent for him to fight with in hand to hand combat. So, Ash resummoned Aegis. The five untis split out
immediately and attacked Milgauss. As long as a light managed to hit him, he will then turn into a stone.

“Too slow!”

But Milgauss with an extraordinary nimblest avoided the light rays. Then he swigged the black sword at a lightning speed.

Those units were destroyed one by one after being attacked by a tornado like slash, and they disappeared.

“What is he actually made of…!”

After Ash groaned, he was on his knees. The amount of magic collected in the Ark has a limit and Ash felt that the armour was slowly
disappearing.

After Milgauss dealt with the five units, his target had shifter to Ash once again. He gave Ash a kick without any delay. Even with the
protection of the Ark, the impact was still transmitted into his abdomen.

''“*-Cough!*”''

Ash was out of breathe and was kicked around like a puppet. In the end, he landed with his back facing the rocks.

Blood started flowing out from his mouth…

“Ku…”

Ash spit out the saliva that had blood in it and hid behind the rock immediately. The size of the rock is just enough to keep him hidden.

“Hmph. Are you trying to hide to drag time?”

Ash remained silent. He was sitting at the back of the rock waiting for a good moment. His body was in a mess and he probably had only one
more chance…

''-Ssss, ssss…''

Milgauss was not playing any tricks and marched towards Ash.

“Anything wrong right there? Can’t you use Aegis?”

''Milgauss was probably laughing his ass off right now''. Ash answered while thinking of his disgusting face:

“Too bad, I’m out of magic…”

“Luck is not on your side today, shounen.”

Followed by a shout, there was an impact on the rock behind Ash.

===Part 28===
“Shoo. Shoo…!”

With the aid if the Ark, Ash easily jumped out through the ceiling’s hole but Eco wasn’t that lucky. She left Lancelot who was in a brutal
fight with Nuada and climbed the huge winged cross.

“W-Wait for me…!”

Looking downwards, she saw Lukka was trying her best to cling to the winged cross.

“Tsk… Just don’t blame me if you fall.”

Eco stepped on the wing of the winged cross without being bothered by Lukka. If she had not been careful, she will definitely falls head down.
Her current height was about ten meters. Although she was frightened by it, she still needs to move forward.

Even though she felt guilty towards Lukka, Eco still wanted to rush to Ash’s side as soon as possible.

The moment Eco saw the guy called Milgauss, she felt disgusted.

She remembered the nightmare that made her wet her bed.

Eco was attacked by a scary dragon in her dream.

It has nine eyes, numerous tentacles and it is far scarier than a Necromancia…

The unbelievable thing was, the moment she saw Milgauss, the first thing that came into her mind was that dragon. It will be alright if she
was just worrying too much… But just in case if Eco’s instinct was right, Milgauss is a dangerous being. Eco couldn’t guarantee that the Ark has enough power to go against him.

Ash’s body condition worried her.

Ash was a heavily injured patient in the beginning. Logically speaking, he should rest for a month, but…

But, even after she arrived at the location, apart from making the Ark (the mimic), there was nothing else she could do. It will not be
surprising that she will be a burden.

Even so, Eco still couldn’t calm down her worrisome emotions and choosed to climb the winged cross.

After some effort, Eco finally arrived at the ceiling’s hole took a look outside in the night sky.

“-Huh…?”

Eco had seen it all in that short moment.

Milgauss was holding a gigantic sword up high that looked as if it had merged together with the night sky and was going split open a rock.

Eco’s instinct told her that Ash was hiding behind the rock.

In an direct combat, Ash was definitely out of his league and he was going to be sliced open together with the rock by Milgauss…!

“Ash!”

Eco called his name in desperation.

===Part 29===
Milgauss who thought that he had a sure win split open the rock in front of him- This blow will definitely crush the rock and Ash into pieces.

The rock was scattered into tiny fragments.

The thick dust was all over and was blocking his sight.

After the explosion like power cool down-

“What…?”

Milgauss remain in his posture of him finishing the blow.

After all the dust falls, what was infront of Milgauss was not Ash’s body.

A unit in mid-air was pinning on to Milgauss.

A light was released from the front of the unit.

“Urgh…!”

Milgauss immediately lifted his left hand to block the light and then he slashed the unit with his sword. Although Aegis was reduced to light
particles and disappeared, its effect was still ongoing. Milgauss who felt something was wrong looked at his own body and his left arm started
to turn into stone.

“-Milgauss!”

Ash suddenly came down from the sky.

He had used the stone fragments as a screen and used a unit as a stepping stone to jump-

There was no longer an Ark on Ash. He probably uses all his magic to summon the two units.

…Wait, he still has his Manoplas on his right hand!

“What an eyesore!”

Milgauss swung the black sword with only one hand but he had only manage to destroy the unit that Ash was stepping on.

“Uwooooo!”

Ash who was experiencing a free fall uses the momentum and swung his a punch with the Manoplas.

Milgauss immediately put up a defensive posture with the huge sword above his head but he still couldn’t avoid the powerful impact.

“Urgh…!’

Milgauss was knocked off together with his sword.

===Part 30===
“Huff, puff… How is this punch?”

At the same time Ash landed, his Manoplas disappeared. Next, he felt a terrible pain as if his flesh was being slice off.

But now is not the time for his to show his weak side. Even though Milgauss fell down hard on the ground, he still remains his consciousness.
Ash could only try to bear with his pain.

“Hehe… weren’t you out of magic?”

Milgauss was using the gigantic sword as a walking stick to support himself as he slowly stood up. His left arm was hanging freely and
lifelessly. It had been converted into a stone.

“I didn’t say that I couldn’t summon Aegis again. It’s you who had been fooled, you had lost.”

“Hmph. I thought you were an idiot who only had strength, so it seems that you can actually do some scheming? But this can only be called as a
trick, it is still far off to be called a scheme.

After Milgauss made a haughty smile, he remembered something and pulled off his left arm and threw it to Ash.

“Wha…!”

Ash was staring at the left arm that landed on the ground.

“…Prostatic arm?”

“That’s right. This is a creation of the Empire’s proud mechanical engineering.”

Ash was clenching his teeth. Ash is not only just a normal human without the protection of the Ark, he is also a seriously injured patient.

On the opposite, Milgauss had only lost a prostatic arm.

He was in a fix.

But- Just when Ash lost hope, there was a heroic voice coming from behind him.

“Listen carefully, Milgauss! I Silvia Lautreamont and Lancelot and together defeated young dragon Nuada’s spirit!”

Ash turned around to have a look and cheered happily.

“Princess-sama! Lancelot!”

Nudua’s head was in Lancelot’s mouth when it landed in between Ash and Milgauss. The only word that could describe its condition was
'terrible'. Its white skin had become dirty and full of blood.

Although it was injured, Lancelot’s blue eyes still looked as if they were full of spirits. Apart from Silvia who was riding on its back, Eco
and Lukka were also there.

Lancelot gave a menacing growl and lowered down its neck and place Nuada’s head in front of Milgauss.

As if it wants Milgauss to apologize

After Nuada’s head stared at Milgauss for a short moment, it turned into ashes. In a blink of an eye, they were blown away by the night
breeze-

After Silvia saw the ashes being bought away by the winds, she focused her attention back to Milgauss.

“…Princess-sama?”

Ash knew something was wrong with her.

In this situation, winning was already in the grasp of their hand. No matter how strong is Milgauss, he will still face trouble when he is
going against Silvia.

Logically speaking, Silvia should also know about this but she continued to stand still without any reasons.

“Hmph… It seems that I must change my opinion towards the Fourth Princess. I’ll retreat for today.”

Milgauss placed the gigantic sword on his shoulder and slowly retreat.

“But the training campsite had already become a battle field. Just how many of them could survive… I would love to know it.”

After Milgauss provoked them, he jumped into the night.

Surprisingly, he jumped from the cliff.

Even so, from the previous battle experience with Milgauss, Ash knew that he is not just some average ordinary guy. He should have survived
the fall.

And he will be back…

Just like she had calculated the time for Milgauss to withdraw, Silvia spoke:

“Thank a lot, Lancelot. You may take your rest.”

Lancelot immediately bent its knees and lay down. After it closes its eyes, it started to snore gently.

Silvia climbed down from its back first then she helped Eco and Lukka to alight Lancelot.

“Is Lancelot alright?”

Ash worriedly looked at the sleeping Lancelot.

“Rest assured, it doesn’t have any vital injuries. It is just that… It had run out of magic. We only had the strength left to frighten Milgauss just now.

Ash now only knew why would Silvia let him escape. Because she don’t even have the ability left to order him around. Back to the topic, if it
was not because of Silvia’s and Lancelot’s intimidation, Ash would have die under the Milgauss sword.

“And also, maybe… That guy…”

Silvia’s troubled looks made Ash curious.

“Princess-sama?”

“N-Nothing, just pretend that I didn’t say anything!”

Silvia panicky wave Ash off which in turns worried him further. At this instant, Lukka said something.

“The training campsite is…”

Eco was also looking at the direction of the campsite dumbstruck.

“How come…!”

By following their sight, Ash also turned speechless.

Just like Milgauss declared, the training campsite had become a battle field. The Necromancias attack had yet to be stopped.

There were numerous sounds of explosions and the lights from the magic were flashing here and there. Although the campsite was safe, the
dragon house beside was on fire and there were black smokes all over the night sky.

''Is everyone still alright? What about Rebecca? Max? And the rest? The instructors? The staffs for the training campsite? The girls who were in charge of the foods?''

“Damn… Even when we wanted to help them…”

Ash felt that he was filled with desperation.

''Apart from looking from afar at the hills… We couldn’t even do a thing-''

As if to cheer him up, Lukka pulled Ash’s selves.

“I had a favor… To ask from you.”

As if she had made up her mind, Lukka was staring at Ash. Ash was troubled by it because her face was too close to his.

“W-What is it?”

Her Yōsei eyes were shining and clear even under the night sky.

Her eyes that were full of determination caused Ash to stare back at her.

“Please… Come with me.”

“Why?”

“For Gawain and me… You had wagered your life for us. Just to let us feel the same like the old times… If you are together with me… I think I
could muster up some courage.”

“Could it be that you know a way to save everyone?”

Lukka extended her hand towards Ash.

“I want to save them… No, I must save them.”

Ash held Lukka’s palm as if he was going to be sucked in by her determination from her eyes.

Her body temperature was transmitted to Ash through her leaf size like tiny palm.

“Alright. I believe in you.”

After Ash answered with a steady tone, Lukka smiled in embarrassment.

===Part 31===
Under the silent eyes of both Silvia and Eco, Ash and Lukka move towards the edge of the cliff. That is also the place where Milgauss jumped down from.

''Shoo…Shoo…'' The sounds of the winds pass through the darkness down below.

“Lukka…? What do you intend to do?”

Ash took a peek at Lukka’s face whilst being frightened.

“Jump down… From here.”

“J-Jump down-?”

Lukka didn’t answer. She just hurdle herself into Ash’s arms. There was an immediate sound of disagreement coming from Silvia and Eco from
behind, but now is not the time to worry about it.

Lukka place her hands around Ash and hugged him as if she was hurting him on purpose. Although his organs were screaming in pain, Ash still
managed to bear with it. If he groaned in pain at this moment, he will disappoint Lukka.

''Even so, what was Lukka actually thinking…?''

“We are going to jump.”

When her voice reaches Ash, he was already in mid-air.

Just like what it was written, Lukka jumped down from the cliff.

And she was falling together with Ash-

The feeling of floating in mid-air only lasted for a second. Then, both of them were falling in a straight line.

“Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Whilst listening to the sound of the winds buzzing beside the ear, Ash was swallowed by the dark abyss. He thought that he heard Eco’s and Silvia’s screams for a short moment from far above, but the voice was lost after a while.

===Part 32===
They kept on falling.

Ash and Lukka were hugging each other when they fall towards the bottom of the cliff.

Thinking back carefully, the same thing happened when Eco was born. It seems that he was fated for such things…

Suddenly, he seemed to hear Lukka’s voice hidden by the sound of the winds.

She seemed to be speaking to herself while huddling to Ash.

“Sorry…Gawain. I’ll never again be afraid of you.”

''Aah…So that's it.''

Ash finally understands Lukka’s determination. Just like Gawain overprotecting Lukka and caused itself to have its Astral cut off… This time,
Lukka wagered her own life.

After Lukka hugged Ash tighter, she shouted loudly:

“Please accept me once more, Gawain!”

It is hard to believe that such a loud voice would come from such a petite girl. Her voice was so strong that it looked like it pierce through
the night.

There was a glaring light coming from Lukka suddenly.

The golden rays started to surround her body.

“Could this be… Astral?”

Ash who was still falling was stunned. He couldn’t believe that he could see Astral with mortal eyes.

“Quick… Suck them in, Gawain! Taken my Astral… no, absorb me! You are my… Pal!”

The shout that she put her full effort in was echoing in the night.

Just before the voice disappeared-

There was an explosion around the hills near Willing Mausoleum and Gawain appeared from there while releasing a magic that brighten the night
sky.

Ash was attracted to Gawain’s gesture who had totally recovered.

After Gawain gave a roar that a young dragon couldn’t possible make, it carefully catches Lukka and Ash with its back.

===Part 33===
“I had… Another request.”

“I’ll do anything, as long as it is in my range of ability.”

Ash replied loudly. Their priority is to save the rest and Ash is willing to suffer any kinds of pains for it. Lukka worriedly stated her
request in a low voice.

“…I’m going to challenge the Dragon Riding Dance. So… I hoped that you can hold on to me tightly.”

“No problem!”

Ash recalled what Navi had said.

That is the Eckbald’s traditional dance.

Because of Lukka’s failure in her practice, the dance had caused her to have problem while facing Gawain.

Ash was unable to imagine what kind of a dance is that, but he was mentally prepared.

Now he could only place his hopes on Lukka’s Dragon Riding Dance.

Ash hugged Lukka’s waist tightly with both of his hands.

“Is this alright?”

“…Tighter.”

“How about this?”

“Tighter.”

“Urgh…What about this?”

Lukka answered by nodding.

Suddenly, there was a clear metallic sound coming from Lukka’s leg. Her dragsuit was modified with a standard spurs. Gawain who received the
signal roared with its heads up and rushed into the sky.

===Part 34===
The Ark had disappeared after Rebecca annihilate a group of Strada typed Necromancia with her magic spear, Gáe Bolg.

Rebecca reluctantly sighed. Cú Chulainn magic was almost used up and can no longer maintain its flight. It landed beside the lake.

“Should we end it here-”

The training campsite that acts as a temporary battle headquarters was still fine, but the dragon house nearby was swallowed by the great
fire.

Both parties were still fighting by the lakeside.

Every dragon had already used up their magic, just like Cú Chulainn. So, there are many of them fighting using their body.

Anyway, their opponents were Necromancias and they have extraordinary endurance. Every time they received a fatal blow, they still continue to
stand up.

This batch of students had been performing well in this fight which made them worthy to become the selected participants of this training
camp.

But, there was no end to the amount of enemies. Everyone was wondering how many dragons had been buried there. And the reinforcement for the
enemy kept on arriving.

Apart from that, Rebecca could no longer summon the power of an Ark-Dragner had also lowered down the students fighting moral.

“We don’t have any more choices left. Should we just give up on the training campsite… And retreat?”

Rebecca made the bitter desistion. Everyone is disappointed for them to lose such a great traditional facility. The training campsite at
Allonnes Lakeside is also a building with long history.

But she must priories the students’ lives. If they give up right now, they still have the chance to retreat in one piece. ''Once the retreating path had been block off by the Necromancias…'' Rebecca felt a cold chill just by thinking about it.

Currently, three students were heavily injured, fifteen were slightly injured and seven dragons were also injured. Although they had not yet
suffered any casualties, still if they continued to hold on… The situation will become irreversible.

Rebecca made up her mind. She took a deep breath and was going to order the rest to retreat.

Just at this moment, there was some flying object that shot passed the sky.

From the bright silver track left behind by its excessive magic- That must be a Maestro.

“Is it Lancelot?”

No. The tracks left behind by its dance were obviously not done by any ordinary Maestro. It was as if it took the sky as a drawing space and
spreaded its wings boldly while flying…

“Could that be… Gawain?”

===Part 35===
''-What type of dragon riding is this? This is the first time in my whole life I saw Dragner control his dragon using this method…!''

Under the effect of the strong centrifugal force, Ash nearly lost his consciousness.

He felt as if he was suffering from anemia. He was already facing trouble just to held on to Lukka.

If he had been careless for one moment, he would most probably be facing the watery grave right now.

The Eckbald’s Dragon Riding Dance couldn’t be reason with humans’ knowledge.

A sharp corner turn.

A strong centrifugal force that could even shook the brain.

The buzzing sounds of the winds beside his ears.

Although he also faced groups of Strada typed Necromancia along his way, Gawain were not bothered by them. Just like a lion who was not
bothered by ants, it continued to fly.

The Strada typed Necromancia couldn’t keep on with Gawain’s speed and had scattered just like being blow off by a storm.

''-Is this really a… Dance?''

''If this is also considered as a type of dance, how do we classify the flying method in the academy? This is totally at a different level! Obviously, there is too much difference…!''

''-Lukka is undoubtable a genius!''

Ash finally know the reason why Lukka would still be selected to the training camp even after she had been absent for three months.

At the same time, he had personally experience the feeling of the terribleness of falling off during the Dragon Riding Dance… Just by
thinking, Ash entire body stiffened. It was a miracle for Lukka to fall off from Gawain and her body remains intact.

Also, Lukka was not flying blindly.

Ash found out that Gawain was drawing a magic circle in the night sky with its tracks.

Not long later, the huge magic circle had been completed.

Thinking back, Navi had mentioned before.

''-Once the Dragon riding dance had been completed, many effects of magic will be activated.''

Ash’s eyes widen.

“Isn’t this a ‘Seikoku’!”

That’s right, the image that Lukka and Gawain completed together is a ‘Seikoku’.

There was the head of a dragon in the middle of a circle and it looked unique. The diameter should be more than a hundred meters.

The moment the magic circle was completed, Lukka shouted:

“Dragon Riding Dance, the First Dance- ''‘The Amrita of purification’''. <ref>From Sanskrit, means immortality</ref>

The magic circle was glowing with a glaring light.

===Part 36===
[[Image:SnRK V03 285.jpg|thumb]]
All the students who were busy fighting by the lakeside were shocked by the sudden lights.

The huge magic circle- ‘Seikoku’ was hanging at a corner of the night sky.

“So you had succeded… Lukka.”

Rebecca smiled in relieved.

After being shone by the strong lights, the tough Necromancis had returned back to ashes one by one.

On the other hand, the students had recovered their energy as if they had been treated with healing magic.

Rebecca also felt that her body had become lighter and the gloom in her heart had gone. It is as if her desperation from before was just an
illusion.

She now felt that she can still continue the battle.

Upon seeing at the Necromancias at the lakeside had been defeated, the student cheered in unison. Even the injured patients who were taking refuge at the training campsite ran to the lakeside to cheer.

Looking at Gawain who was flying energetically in the night sky, Rebecca chuckled.

“Since the ancient times, the Eckbalds who were dragners were called ‘Elfn Dancer’. The Lukka right now best fit the descriptions-”

"Elfn Dancer ~A.S.B 1365.6~"is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 4

2013-09-28T06:18:22Z

Youth: /* Part 25 */

==Chapter 4 - The Battle at Willingham Mausoleum==
===Part 1===
During the midnight, Ash slowly sat up.

“It hurtssss…”

Because of the pain in his joins, he can’t have a good sleep. It is because that he was playing in the waters during the day.

Silvia and Eco were riding on Lancelot.

Jessica was riding on Rhiannon.

Without any warning, a normal fun on the waters had turned into a two side’s battle field of ‘Fighting for Ash’. If they really wanted to play
something, Ash hoped that it would be a more peaceful game.

But the swimming wear that Eco and Silvia wore was deeply engraved in Ash’s mind.

Eco was wearing a white swimming suit which brings out her cute self. Even though her body is still far from perfect, there are still guys who
are sure to fall for her innocent self. Although her true ruthless attitude will be exposed when she speak…

On the other hand, Silvia was wearing a sexy bikini. Ash was going to have a nose bleed just by thinking about it. For sure it was not Silvia
who chooses a bikini that exposes that much of skin, but Cosette who was the culprit who force it on her.

Ash quickly removes all this troubles from his mind and left his bed.

The bedroom in the training camp is a twin sharing bedroom. Max was sleeping soundly at the bed beside. Eco was not in the room. It is because
the neat freak Max said that ‘sharing a room with a girl is illogical’, so Eco was taken care by the other girls.

Logically speaking, since it was Cosette, there should not be a reason for him to worry… But Ash had been together with Eco for a long time.
Once Eco is not beside him, he felt uneasy as if a part of his heart is missing.

“Can’t… I really can’t sleep.”

Ash sighed, and slowly stood up. Then, he left the room and wanted to ask for a cup of water in the kitchen.

Ash was walking at fast pace at the corridor of the second floor. The old building felt like a haunted house. The kitchen was located at the
first floor, so he was walking towards the stairs.

The moonlight shines through the windows. Tonight is a full moon with silver lights.

“…Huh?”

Ash stopped beside a window.

He felt a shadow passed by.

“That is…”

Every single corner of the garden can be seen through the corridor’s windows. A girl can be seen walking under the moonlight. She was wearing
a one-piece pajama. Ash recognized her.

“Is it… Lukka?”

Under the moonlight, the golden white here is emitting a mysterious light. Even her white ceramic liked skin was a if they were shining. Her
pointy ears can be seen indistinctly poking out from her hair.

Lukka walked past the garden with her unsteady steps and through the old back door. After the back door is an endless piece of forest- Norg
Forrest.

In a blink of an eye, Lukka disappear inside the forest.

“Hey… What was she thinking?”

Ash rushed down the stairs to the garden through the door specially used by the instructors. He rushed at a fast speed to the back door
following the stone slabs. After he was mentally prepared, he walked to the forest.

But, just as he step into the Norg Forrest, he immediately took a step back.

“…Are you kidding me?”

Ash originally thought that he was used moving in the forest, but that is only limited to day time. This is the first time he went to the
forest at night. Even the wet ground had a different smell. The nocturnal animals and bug creeps the hell out of him. The lushly branches of
the trees had the sky covered which also blocked the moonlight from piercing in. Also, there were sounds that was suspected to be the sounds
of an owl.

''Could it be that Lukka is just an imagination?'' Ash secretly hoped that this is true.

“Wait a minute…”

The Eckbalds were also known as the ‘Forest Yōsei’. Actually, the self ruling territory of the Eckbald in the Knight Country is a wide forest
called ‘Eckbald forest’. Maybe to Lukka, every forest is like the garden back at her home.

After Ash mustered his courage, he moved forward while trying to feel around with his hands. The rough tree bark made him feel at ease, but
every time he touches something slimy, he will immediately retract his hand. If there is a small animal that passed by his feet, he will
immediately jumped.

“This is bad for my heart…”

Ash complained while walking and unconsciously thought about Gawain. All the other dragons were together in the dragon house of the training
camp and only Gawain alone was resting in Norg Forest. It is because Norg Forest is a well known resting spot for dragons.

“I see. She went to look for Gawain…”

Ash who realized the truth continued to walk deeper into the forest.

After a while, his field of vision widens.

In front of him is an empty space. The moonlight shines directly from the sky. There is a in the empty space, and the water was reflecting the
moonlight.

Gawain cuddled itself while lying beside the pond.

Its shining white fur was reflecting the moonlight.

Lukka was standing some distance away from Gawain. For a breeder, the amount of distance was weird.

Ash found out that Lukka’s shoulders were shaking.

“Please, Gawain. I… can’t live without you.”

Lukka was calling after Gawain in a pitiful tone. Ash hid behind a tree a listen to her.

“The only Eckbald left in Ansarivan… is only me. The people in our home town have high hopes on me.”

Gawain didn’t answer. It is still with its same old self.

“Why must you reject me? I had always treated you as a family. When you became a maestro, I was very happy. But why…?”

Suddenly, some unexpected things happened.

“Grrrrrr…”

Gawain actually lifted its neck to scare Lukka. Lukka was afraid to move forward and fell to the ground on the spot.

Then she silently cried.

The sounds of the owls and the wings of the insects suddenly stopped which is most probably caused by Gawain’s growl. In the silent night, the
only sound that could be heard was Lukka who was crying.

''-Crack!''

Ash stepped on a dried branch. ''Damn''- he regretted just as he found out about this. The sound was tremendously clear in the middle of the
night.

“…?”

Lukka while wiping of her tears, turned back and looked at Ash’s direction. It seems that there is no longer a point for him to be hiding.
After Ash made up his mind, he walked towards Lukka.

“You are… From the student council?”

It seems that she didn’t remember Ash’s name. But since she also didn’t remember Silvia’s name, so this was expected. Ash stated his name
while smiling.

“I’m ash.”

“…Why are you here?”

“Sorry. I accidentally saw you running into the woods…”

After Ash explained, he looked at Gawain.

Gawain had frightened Lukka just now. That was a total rejection.

Lukka treated Gawain as her family which is undoubtedly the right thing to do… But Ash still didn’t understand why Gawain was not bothered by
it. The image of Lukka sobbing remains in Ash's mind…

In a few moments, it had turned into determination.

Ash as if he wanted to protect Lukka stood in front of Gawain.

“Say, Lukka. The previous experiment… Can I have it continued right now?”

Lukka gasped.

“This… has nothing to do with you.”

“No, of course it has something to do with me.”

Ash took a step closer to Gawain.

“This fellow had made you cry. This reason alone should be enough for me to interfere.”

===Part 2===
Anya was looking at Ash's sudden challenge with Gawain from afar.

“That guy… What is he trying to do?”

Anya followed her plan which was working at the training campsite at the Allonnes Lakeside representing the student restaurant ‘La Tene’. The
work to prepare the food was more troublesome than she thought. It was already midnight when her job was done.

On her way back to her room for a rest from the kitchen, she accidentally saw Ash.

Anya was interested in Ash who sneaked into the Norg Forest.

After all, the reason why Anya worked hard to infiltrate ‘La Tene’ was to investigate Ash Blake. She thought that she had a better chance to come into contact with Ash in the restricted area of the training camp compare to the wide area of the school grounds.

For Ash to act in the middle of the forest was out of Anya’s expectation. He even challenged Gawain.

As for the matters concerning Gawain, Anya also heard something regarding it. It was said that it was resting in Norg forest because it was not feeling well.

Anya couldn’t figure out the reason to bring a sick maestro here. The rest of the staff in charge of the foods also didn’t receive any information regarding it- There was probably no reasons for the basic staffs to know about it.

Ash was protecting a girl at his back. To her surprise, she was an Eckbald. ''Her name should be Lukka Saarinen…'' Anya secretly thought. She had memorized all the names of the student who attended the training camp before hand.

From their conversations that she could not hear clearly, it seems that Lukka’s and Gawain’s relationship right now was bad. So Ash wanted to
help her to solve this problem- This should be the whole picture for the incident.

Ash is probably thinking about riding on Gawain just like how he defeated the Necromanica.

“What is this about… Trying to play the hero in front of a cute girl.”

Anya wonders why would she suddenly get mad for.

===Part 3===
The sharp claws tore the moonlight mercilessly.

Ash immediately jumped aside from the strong front paw. He will die in a horribly way if he face it directly.

“Stop…!”

Lukka shouted at the top of her voice but Gawain had no intention of stopping.

After its front paw missed, Gawain’s weakness was exposed. Ash uses that opportunity to step on a tree branch to climb up a nearby tree. After
he reached a thick branch, he looked downwards.

Gawain’s entire back was in his view.

“Uoooooo!”

Ash decided to jump down from the branch.

Gawain was not in his riding gear, but this is just what Ash wanted. When he had decided to ride on a dragon, the riding gear would only be in
his way. Actually, Ash had heard before in class that ‘All the great riders hated the riding gear’.

“You are now under my control!”

Ash successfully landed on Gawain’s back. Ash was riding on Gawain’s naked back like how as horse riding tribe riding on a horse without a
saddle. His hands were holding on tightly on its neck. He swore not to let go of it even when Gawain tried to shake he off with its might.

“Grrrr…”

The swing that Ash experience nearly made him faint. He kept on telling himself never to let go.

Ash tried to tame Gawain with all his might and tried to persuade it to accept Lukka again.

But suddenly, Gawain gave an earth shattering roar.

“What’s happening…?”

Ash felt fear. But, unless Ash let loose of his grip, Gawain had no chance of winning. As long as Ash remains on its back, Gawain can’t use
its breath attack, magic, teeth and claws.

If it is so, then what is the uneasiness he was felling.

Even when Ash had a total advantage of attacking from the back, but he felt uneasy deep inside as if- He was the one whose back was exposed to a shinigami. <ref>God of death.</ref>

At that moment, there was a wave of magic that feels that it exploded out from Gawain’s body.

“Uwaaa…!”

Ash was thrown into the air by an invincible wall.

His sight was spinning.

The bright moonlight came into his view for a moment.

Gawain’s tail, like a whip, swung at Ash. Ash who was at midair had nowhere to run to.

''“*Cough*…!”''

It was a direct hit on Ash.

An unimaginable strong impact swept pass from his chest to his abdomen and he flew parallel with the ground. It was until he hit a tree, only
then he fall to the ground slowly.

''“*Coug*…*Cough*…!”''

Ash coughed and he even coughed out blood. He probably had internal injuries. He was making some weird noise from his throat, which was probably
caused by a broken bone that punctured his lungs.

To make it worst, the blood from his head flowed in to his left eye and blinded half of his view.

His body totally ignored his orders. Ash felt a cold chill. He didn’t know how serious his injuries were. The thing that frightened his most
is he can’t even feel a single pain after such serious injuries. As if this body is not his.

''Will my life end like this…?'' Ash had lost hope.

Eco face suddenly emerged in his mind.

''An angry face. An angry face. An angry face… No matter what, it is always an angry face. Even so, I hope that she smile to me more, a pure,
cheerful smile.''

''-Stop! What am I thinking about? Isn’t this… No different from dying. How could eco smile at me…''

With his back on the tree, Ash mustered all his remaining strength and glared at Gawain.

“Grrrr….”

Gawain was threatening Ash.

There was a thin layer of magic on its body. Ash had only found out that the thin layer of magic was the culprit that sent him flying.

“Reflecting type… defense magic!”

This is a high level magic that could only be activated by a maestro.

The effect of this magic was not to neutralize an attack but to reflect it. Even though Ash was only clinging on to Gawain, but it probably
take Ash presence as an ‘attack’. Could this had anything to do with his ability ‘to ride on any dragons’?

“Just what kind of rascal is it…”

Under those conditions, Gawain could even use its defense magic to eliminate Ash. If it was another dragon, Ash will be on their back and have
them tamed.

He already reached his limit.

Just before his loses consciousness, he felt that he heard Lukka calling after him.

===Part 4===
“This couldn’t be true…”

Anya watched the whole breath taking event. An empty handed human versus a dragon- that was clearly a stupid move but Anya still think that
there is hope deep inside her heart. Since Ash is the famous ‘Silver Knight’.

But the result is clear in a blink of an eye.

“Just what kind of rascal is it…”

Ash who was hit by the dragon’s tail pitifully, even though he still remained conscious after he landed, after this words, he remained
motionless.

Maybe he was dead. Ash, under the moonlights could only be described with pitiful.

Not only that his head was bleeding nonstop, he even threw out blood. The seriousness of his internal injuries is even hard to determine.

Then, Lukka made a sad voice.

“Nooooo!”

Lukka who was pale in the face rushed to Ash. But Ash injuries were pretty much lethal and she panicked and didn’t even know what to do.

At this moment, Anya was thinking about two things.

''-If she left him as he is, he will die sooner or later. Serve him right for showing off and ruining Milgauss-sams’s plan, this is his divine'' ''punishment.''

''-But I still owe him. If is don’t save him… won’t I lose my honour as a Tantalos? The fellow had saved me once without thinking about the'' ''consequences…''

“Damn!”

She was lost for just a moment. Ash life could not be guaranteed if it was left in the hand of the unreliable girl.

If she was to be unlucky, there will be questions about why would a staff in charge of the foods was at the Norg Forest. Well, that will be a
problem in the future but she just needs to make an excuse to cover up.

Anya rushed out from the trees and pushed Lukka aside.

Because she saw Lukka who was in a trauma tried to carry Ash’s upper body. She didn’t know that simply moving the body of an injured person
will put their life in danger.

“What were you doing! I’ll take care of the emergency treatment, go and look for help!”

“Y-Yes.”

Even though Lukka was still troubled, she still knew the seriousness of the current situation and there was not a single moment to be wasted.
She turned around and ran as if she was trying to blend into the darkness of the forest.

===Part 5===
“…”

When he regained consciousness, he was in a strange place.

The floors had black and white tiles that were made laid like a checker’s board. There were many semi-completed objects hanging randomly on
the walls. Human’s body, beasts, armours, building and many more. On the ceiling was a grand palace-liked Chandelier which was a bright dragon
crystal light.

There was an antique bed in the middle of the room and Ash was resting at there.

“I remember that…”

''I lost to Gawain and was seriously injured. Even though he still remembered the incident, there were just only fragments of memories.'' ''Even when he was seriously injured, he still didn’t feel any pain or even a wound on his body.'' ''His uniform which was originally covered in blood had become clean. This was weird.''

“Are you awake?”

“Uwaa!”

After someone breathed in his ear, Ash immediately sat up in fear. A girl was sitting next to him beside the bed without him knowing.

“It has been some time since we saw each other face to face!”

The girl was beautiful. Her dress clearly highlighted her curves. Even when she had two horns on her head, they were still not very
noticeable. Her hair was like Eco’s shiny pink coloured hair.

“Are you… Navi?”

Ash had met her about a week before eco was born. No… ‘Met’ was not the right word to describe this situation, because he saw Navi in his
dreams.

The Navi in his dreams had explored his body all over. Just by thinking about it, Ash blushed.

“Tee Hee…”

After Navi gave a devilish smile, she leaned forward. Ash could smell something nice, but when he found out that he was on a bed, he started
to feel unease.

“Wait!”

Ash averted his eyes from Navi’s huge breast and shouted.

“Navi, if you are here, then… I should be dreaming, right? No, there is no other explanation. Because I who was seriously injured don’t even
have a scratch on me right now!”

“You are not dreaming.”

“I-If I’m not dreaming… then I’m in ‘that world’?

Navi laughed because she probably thinks that Ash’s panicking looks is funny.

“This is just the Dragon Workshop! The place where dragons did their creations. I’m the one responsible for summoning you here.”

“Even though I still don’t really understand the current situation… At least I’m alive, no?”

“As long as your true body is safe.”

“What do you mean?”

“The you now, is nothing but a spirit.”

“Is that true…”

Ash lowered down his head and look at his own body.

“That’s right. Your spirit had now left your body. If your body in the material world stops functioning, then you have nowhere to go.”

“Y-You must be kidding! Let me return to my original state immediately!”

“Worry not. There is a reason for me to personally bring you here. This child has something that it wants to tell you.”

Just like agreeing with Navi-

“Kyuu.”

A small animal popped out from her shoulder. Even though it had the size of a rat, it is still a dragon after taking a closer look.

“That dragon is?”

“It is Gawain. Although it is a maestro, it is still not yet mentally matured. Its looks is like this in here.”

“T-This little guy is really Gawain…?”

Ash kept on examination the small animal in front of him. After being told by Navi, this dragon indeed has some similarity with Gawain.

“Fufu… If we were to fight right now, isn’t it a sure win for me?”

“Kyun!”

Gawain gave out a frightened voice and hid behind Navi.

“…Tsk. Pretending to be the nice guy. So, what do you want to tell me? Before that, let me say that I was nearly killed by you.”

After Ash asked, Gawain made a soft sound while standing on Navi’s shoulder. It seems that it was trying to ask Navi to become the translator.

After Gawain finished speaking, Navi looked at Ash.

“Gawain said that its master was Lukka and Lukka alone. The reason why it reject you was because it doesn’t want anyone apart from Lukka to
ride on its back. Even when you were the ‘The Boy Who Can Ride Any Dragon’.”

“What are you talking about! You were obviously rejecting Lukka this whole time…”

“Kyuun!”

After Gawain made the angry sound, it told its reason for rejecting Lukka to Navi.

“…I see. Gawain was worried about Lukka and thus rejected her. According to Gawain, Lukka had fallen from its back about three months ago.”

“Huh…? I have never heard of this.”

Ash felt that he being was hit on the head. Three months ago was the time when Gawain started to reject Lukka.

“The Eckbald are highly self regarded race, they think that falling from the dragon was a disgrace. That’s why Lukka had never told anyone
about this.”

Although Ash doesn’t really know how she was feeling, if it is an Eckbald culture, then he could only accept it.

“Then, under what circumstances was she falling from?”

“Have you ever heard of the Dragon Riding Dance that was passed down by the Eckbald leaders?”

“No. This is my first time hearing about it.”

“Just like what the words said, it was dancing on the dragon while riding. Although Lukka kept silent about this, she was destined to become
the leader. So she must start to practice young. Not to mention, if the Dragon Riding Dance was a success, there will be an activation of
various types of magic!”

“So you are saying that in the middle of the Dragon Riding Dance’s practice… She fell?’

“That’s right. Since she fell from Gawain, she was traumatized by Gawain. She stood far away from Gawain. Although she was lucky that she only
had light injuries, she was now under the shadows of those memories…”

“Traumatized? I can’t even see that happening.”

“I think that she herself don’t even know how much fear that was in her heart right now.”

Ash unintentionally said some important thing.

“Then… Lukka stayed quite far away from Gawain in the Norg forest. She doesn’t even try to pet it. Even at the seventh dragon house in the
academy, she also maintained her distance.”

''So the unnatural distance was caused by Lukka’s trauma…!''

“If she tried to ride a dragon with those feelings, she will face serious injuries one day. If a Dragner was afraid of his pal, his future
will be terrible and at worst he will die. It's because Gawain was worried about Lukka, so it remained stern in not letting Lukka ride on
it.”

“I see. So, Gawain, I can see that you are kind! But, why was your Astral cut off?”

“After the magic of wise dragon Albion was activated, the dragons were under special restrictions. One of them was- The more you go against a
master’s orders, the less astral you will receive. If this situation kept on, Gawain will die soon. Even when the Norg Forest supplied some
Astral… but it is still hard to say that whether it can survive for more than five more days.”

“-!”

Ash held his breath.

''Only a mere five days.'' Ash had never thought that the situation was this critical.

“Gawain… would you rather sacrifice your life to protect Lukka?”

Ash spoke to Gawain seriously, but it was with its haughty look

Ash who replied with a wry smile suddenly felt something was off.

“…Huh?”

Ash quickly looked at his own body. His skin became transparent and he felt an irresistible force pulling his body.

The truth is, Ash legs were slowly lifted from the ground.

If this continues, then he will be floating in a few moments.

“Hey, hey… what is…?

“It seems that you are leaving.”

Navi calmly told the good news.

“Huh!”

Without knowing whether she was enjoying Ash’s changes in expressions, Navi smiled.

“Even though I said that you are leaving, but it was different from what you were thinking. Your healing body is summoning your spirit. This
is the law of nature.”

Ash was relieved after hearing Navi’s explanation.

“So, I’m safe?’

“That’s it.”

Navi stood up from beside the bed and walk towards Ash. There were some redness on her face. Were those illusions?

“I’ll be waiting for your growth- ‘Knight of Avalon’.”

“Avalon? What does it mean?”

Navi gave a simple tap on his face as an answer. Although he was still at his spiritual state, he could still clearly feel the softness of a
girl’s palm.

“Fufu. You must learn to ride on me as soon as possible!”

“But my pal is Eco…”

“Eco and I were two surfaces on a coin. If you ride on her, it meant that you are also riding on me.”

“What does that mean-?”
[[Image:SnRK V03 181.jpg|thumb]]

Ash was not allowed to further ask any more questions. It was because that Navi was kissing him passionately.

“Mguk...!”

Navi’s watery lips had warped up Ash’s lower lips. Before he could react, his upper lips were also sucked in by Navi. Both of their saliva had
mixed together. When their mouths were wet, Navi forces her tongue into Ash’s mouth.

“....Nn!”

Their slippery tongues were curled together.

...Until he was separated from Navi, Ash's thoughts was in a mess. After this intense experience, Ash only knew that there exists such a kiss.

Navi was with her rarely seen blushing looks and crimson red watery iris.

“I hoped that you can have such a kiss with Eco one day in the future.”

“W-What are you talking about!”

“Fufu, let’s us meet at another day.”

At the same time when Navi was speaking with her watery lips, Ash was no longer able to resist the strong force and was swallowed by the
darkness.

===Part 6===
“I’m at…?”

Ash had also woken up in a strange room this time. The only thing is, this place doesn’t have the supernatural feel of the Dragon Workshop.

The smell of the antiseptic, white curtains and the medicine shelves. From the semi-drawn back curtains, Allonnes lakeside could be seen with
thick white mist.

This should be the infirmary for the training camp.

Ash suddenly felt that he was touching something weird.

“...What’s this?”

Ash curiously moved his right hand that was under the blanket. It felt slippery and soft and there is a hint of heat from it. It obviously felt like a living thing.

“Eeeehhhhhh!”

Ash was shocked and jumped on the spot. Although he body hurts, this is not the time to worry about that.

The moment he flipped over the blanket, he saw something unbelievable. Even after he immediately cover it back with the blanket, but the image
he saw had been deeply carved into his mind.

“Why…is Lukka here?”

Ash was sweating a huge amount of sweat.

That’s right, the thing under the blanket was no other that Lukka.

And, she was naked.

Because she slept in a way like a baby cuddling up, that’s why at least her important parts were not seen… But the stimulation to his heart
was still intense.

At the same time, Ash also found out that his clothes were removed totally. Although there were bandages on his chest, but there isn’t a
single piece of cloth left.

It is probably that the cloths will interfere with his treatment. So the reason why he was naked can still be explained. But, why would Lukka
was sleeping on the same bed as him naked?”

Ash looked all over the infirmary again. From the looks of the sky, it should be in the morning right now. Not a sound could be heard from the
lakeside.

The surrounding of the bed was placed with silver flasks that looked like lamp stands.

“This is…?”

There were water coloured crystals on top of each of the flasks. Ash found out that they are those expensive Bright Dragon Crystals with
healing effect.

It was said that the training given in the training camp was strict and thus the amount of injured students were high. These should be the
medical supplies prepared by the academy.

“I see… Thanks to the healing magic, I can continue to live on.”

Ash nodded after being dawned on. His chest suddenly hurts.

“It hurts!’

Even when they have the healing magic, it seems that he won’t be able to fully recover in a short time. Ash unintentionally placed his hand on
his head and found out that he also had bandages on his head too.

From his injuries, his will be treated as a patient of some time.

Just when Ash sighed, Lukka unwittingly made a small noise.

“Nn...”

Her pointy ears tingled.

“Fuuwa!”

After a few moments, Lukka with a sleepy face slowly sat up. She generously showed her flat chest to Ash and daze at him with her sleepy eyes…
Until the moment when she vision was focused, she suddenly hugged Ash.

“Luckily… you were all right…!”

“Uwaaa!”

Ash was thrown into panicked after being hugged by a lovely Yōsei girl. To make it worse, they were on the bed… Naked.

“It huuuurts!”

The moment Lukka hugged him tightly his entire chest hurts. Now is not to time for him to blush in the presence of a body of a naked Yōsei.

“S-Sorry...”

She let go of Ash gloomily.

“I-It’s alright… Because I’m already healed. B-But could you please put on some clothes? Back to the topic… Why were you sleeping on the same
bed with me?”

Ash averted his eyes away from the white tender naked body and simply came out with a question.

“…”

Lukka picked up her one-piece pajama from the floor. Ash made use of this time to cover his own naked body with the blanket.

Lukka who had put on her pajama was sitting on a chair beside the bed and only then she answered Ash question.

“It was because that your body’s temperature was dropping… So I’m trying to warm you up.

“I-Is it so. Thank you very much.”

After thanking, Ash remembered the incident that happened in the Dragon Workshop.

“That’s right…! It may be hard to believe, but… I was at the Dragon Workshop!”

“Dragon Workshop?”

Lukka was surprised.

“That’s it. The workshop where the dragons did their creations. I had a conversation there with Gawain.”

“Huh…?”

Ash tried to explain to Lukka who was stunned.

===Part 7===
After Ash told her the truth, Lukka was in tears.

“Why… Gawain… Because of me… Just because to protect me… It rather sacrifice its life...”

When he saw Lukka’s shaking shoulders when she was crying, Ash found out about something.

He had thought her as a girl without emotions. But that is not the truth, she is just only someone who can’t express her emotions well. For she to be crying for Gawain is the only proof needed.

Thinking back carefully, it was the same during that time.

In the forest during the full moon, Lukka also cried. Ash choose to challenge Gawain was also because of sympathizing her-

“That’s right. Gawain didn’t allow you to ride on its back because it was worry about you. If the rider was to be afraid of its pal, then his
life will be threatened…”

“It’s… All because of me…”

“Summon your courage!”

Although he knew that this is a little cruel to her, he still shouted it. Because Navi had already notified him in the Dragon Workshop that
Gawain’s life has…

“Please calm down and hear me out. Gawain had only a few more days to live… according to the information that I had received from the Dragon
Workshop, it can only live for a mere five more days.”

Upon hearing, Lukka’s was shaken.

“Before that… How many days had I been sleeping?”

After Ash had asked, Lukka answered by mumbling with her face looking pale.

“Today is… The sixth day.”

“Huh?”

Ash was taken aback. This means that he had lost consciousness since the first night of the training camp until just now.

Although the training camp last for seven days, in reality, there is nothing wrong about taking the sixth day as the last. Because the seven
day would only be returning to Ansarivan- just like that.

Also, the main event of the sixth day of the training camp would be cleaning the campsite and the closing ceremony would be held in the
evening.

In another words, the Selective Training Camp is as good as ended.

But Ash didn’t think that he had wasted his time here. The truth won’t be revealed if he had not challenged Gawain.

The thing is, they must make sure of Gawain’s safety. If Navi prediction was correct, Gawain will die any moment.

“Lukka! Look for Gawain immediately!”

“But… I can’t leave you.”

“I’m already alright. Right now, you must only think about Gawain!”

“…Understood.”

Lukka rubbed off her tears and lifted her head.

Her gaze which was full of determination moved his heart.

After Ash had nodded to her, Lukka rushed out from the infirmary.

Navi had made a ‘five days’ death declaration.

But Ash had slept for five days…

Just when Ash was worried and held his fist up without being interfered by the pain-

“Ash!”

The owner of the voice who rushed into the room seems to be Eco. Her shiny hair sways when she rushed to the bed side.

It was probably that Ash was thinking too much that he just thought that Eco looked tired. Just maybe that she didn’t slept well. Her red swollen eyes that will give you a heartbreak, is most probably because she cried a lot after the incident. Ash thought that he was going to
have a heartbreak.

''-Am I not able to escape from a punch or two from her…''

Ash was prepared to be hit but surprisingly, Eco was only cuddling in front of the blanket.

“Baka, baka, baka! <ref>Moron</ref> I thought that… thought that you were going to die! What were you doing? You are owned by me, do you know
that…!”

Eco hid her face in the blanket and started sobbing.

“Sorry, Eco.”

Ash was petting Eco’s head while bearing with the pain.

Thinking back carefully, the morning alarm had not yet rang. But Eco who usually was a lie in had rushed here early in the morning.

''Although she refused to admit it, she is still eventually my pal…'' Ash was happy in the depth of his heart.

But the peaceful moment only lasted for a while.

“It is good to hear that you had regained consciousness.”

The student council’s member leaded by Rebecca rushed into the infirmary as a crowd.

“You moron!”

Silvia unhappily scolded.

“Thanks to you for being an idiot I can fully enjoy a twin sharing bed room on my own.”

Max was insulting him while adjusting his spectacles on his nose.

“…”

Only Jessica remained troubled and moved her nose around Ash’s blanket. Logically speaking, she should be the first person to hug Ash…

“…What are you doing?”

Upon asking, Jessica glared at him sharply.

“What is this about…! Why is the blanket full of Lukka-san’s smell! Could it be that Ash-sama… likes those types of young girls?”

“No… It is not like that!”

Ash became nervous, since it was the truth that Lukka was sleeping with him which made him harder to give his explanation.

“What did you say!”

Eco was the first to react after hearing Jessica’s words. It was as if she had transformed into another person. She sniffed the blanket with a
cold expression and her eyes widen.

“It is true. This smell of herbal medicine… is from that Eckbald!”

“C-Calm down. I beg you to calm down first Eco..”

Ash was under great pressure. Although he wanted to escape from the window, he was now stark naked. Once he climbed out from the window, his
naked body will be seen. He was now in the situation where he couldn’t do what he wanted to.

“Hold on… Are you insane? Even I as your master was not allowed to enter and had to give up on visiting you. But you…”

“I-Is that so?”

Judging from what she had said, Lukka seems to enter the infirmary without permission.

“Ash, you rascal… There are so many to choose from and yet you choose a young junior… and lured her into your bed…? Yet, why do you not think about your health condition… and how we worry about you…”

Silvia’s body was trembling.

“That’s not it, I didn’t lure anyone into my bed! Don’t go on spurting nonsense!”

Too bad for him, Silvia don’t have the intention to listen.

“An enemy of women must face the judgment of the hammer of death!”

Aahh, it seems that inevitably I’m going to face some pain… Ash felt like crying.

“H-Hold on! I’m still a patient, no?”

But Silvia had long ago clenched her fist tightly and was not at all bothered by Ash’s begging.

Eco too also angrily lifted her right foot.

“This is Lautreamont’s family's rules!”

“I’m gonna trample you!”

===Part 8===

“Huu… In the end, there isn’t a single useful result that was obtained.”

On her right hand was a bright dragon crystal powered torch and on her left’s was a map of the Willingham Mausoleum. Angela sigh in disappointment.

Angela alone had gone through the journey of the exploration of the Willingham Mausoleum.

Although basically she came here as a campsite instructor, her original motive was still the Willingham Mausoleum. If not because of this, she will never agree to go to the Selective Training Camp full of the smell of sweat.

This was the sixth day she was investigating the Willingham Mausoleum. Since the first day she arrived at Allonnes Lakeside, she had
immediately came here.

“Although the historical value is hard to predict… This is really a letdown.”

Willingham Mausoleum was a grave that was built from a natural cave. The atmosphere was peaceful inside the Willingham Mausoleum which was
due to its two thousand years of history.

Angela found quite a number of the dragon’s fossil. She had originally thought that since this is a mausoleum, all the bodies will be buried
nicely. But, there seems to be exception.

“…Huh?”

Just when Angela was marching towards the exit- She suddenly stood still.

In front of her was a strange fork road. Angela who was always calm had also turn pale.

“Could it be…”

Angela had inspect the map for one more time. This was a total different place compare to the intended place. It seems that she was lost
because of her carelessness. Her deduction skills had dropped probably because of her lack of sleep.

''No matter what, if I don’t find a way out… I’m sure to meet the same fate as these dragons.''

“Since I had been in love with the dragons for a long time, it is not a bad idea to be buried with them- Like hell I would!”

Angela while commenting on herself, was thinking about her troubles.

Basically, all the instructors and students knew she is at Willingham Mausoleum. If she returned late, they will send someone to search for
her.

“I’m really… How could I be this unlucky!”

After putting down her luggage, Angela was resting with her back facing the rocks. She thinks that this is not a time for her to be running
around in panic.

''-Click.''

In a few moments, she heard voices that could never be found in nature.

“…?’

At the same time, the wall behind Angela moved with making a ‘Ssssssss’ sound.

“T-This is?

Angela immediately turned her head around. The place where I should had originally been rocks has a rectangular hole right now. She
immediately shine the hole with her bright dragon crystal powered torch.

The hole is suspected to be a secret passage where the end couldn't even be seen.

“Could it be that… This mechanism was designed by the dragons.

Although the details were not clear, but what she can be sure of is the she accidentally triggered the trigger. But under the eyes of a
commoner, this will just be like a normal natural cave…

After wiping of the dust on her spectacles, Angela shouted in joy.

“Who would know that such mechanisms exist. This is the century’s biggest discover!”

Angela had forgotten that she was in a fix and lifted her bright dragon crystal powered torch while stepping into the secret passage.

===Part 9===
“This is just too good to be true…!”

Angela gave a cheer at the end of the secret passage.

There was a space there that has nothing to do with the mausoleum at all.

It is the size of a classroom in the academy. In this dug out space, bookshelves, tables, sofas and many furniture that can be seen.

There were carpets of different designs on the floor that gave out an elegant atmosphere.

After the torch was shone on the ceiling, Angela was stunned.

“That’s…”

On the ceiling was an extravagance chandelier. But still, it seems logical since it has bright dragon crystal in it. If any grave robbers
had found it, they will sure to move it away immediately.

Angela looked upwards and sang a chant. What she was singing was a basic level oracle, and the light immediately lightens up. A light far
stronger than the torch had lit the room, thus Angela was able to explore every single corner.

“This carpet… without a doubt, it is a dragon’s creation. This design was once very popular among the dragons about a thousand years ago.
The rest of the furniture also has the dragons’ style…”

The dragons who were at the same time artisans, have special taste for beauty. It is totally different from humans’ design.

“What is the reason for the dragons to build this room…?”

Angela suddenly looked at the table.

There was a book that was an inch thick lying on the antique table. The book itself emits a serious feeling and made it seems like it was
the owner of this room.

“Is it… to pass this book to the humans…?’

Angela approached the table and took the book. The over luxury looks gave a deep impression and the weight is extremely heavy, just like
an encyclopedia.

“Could…. This be the ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’…?”

Angela’s spectacles nearly slide off her nose.

The Chevron Kingdom and the Knight Country worships Rosa Maria and made it as the country’s religion. The bible that records the teaching
is usually called the Stella Biblia

The Stella Biblia records about the life of Saint Rosa Maria and her pal Eco. The believers learn the religion’s teaching through the
study of Rosa Maria and Eco’s way of life. The reason why Ash named his pal ‘Eco’ is because of he was influenced by this Stella Biblia.

By the way, although it was said that the ‘Stella Biblia’ have two versions which are the ‘Old Testament’ and ‘New Testament”, but only
the ‘New Testament’ is recognized by the headquarters for the Rosa Maria religion- Holy Espada Agency. Just not long ago, even the Old
Testament was banned…

Angela happily flipped over the pages and read out a few sentences.

“…After the wise dragon Inbroke, two major bloodlines were formed. They are the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family and the
Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family. An endless war started from this two families-.”

Angela was confused.

“T-This… did this happened during the ancient kingdom…? But it felt like a legend after reading…”

As if it was to help Angela to get rid of her trouble, a sound of another person was heard in the room.

“No, that is exactly the truth.”

“-!”

Angela immediately hid the Old Testament of the Stella Biblia in between her arms and coldly glared at the intruder.

“A grave robber? No… You don’t look like that kind of person.”

“In the ancient times, when the Zono Ton Enlightment had started in this Ark Strada Continent… The two families who inherited the wise
dragon Inbroke’s bloodline had started the bloody war.

A tall and skinny guy said this story.

The only thing that can be clearly seen was his silver mask. His expression was hard to be judged because that his eyes were covered.
There were a few strands of red hairs mixing in his silvery hairs and he emits an evil aura.

Although his attire is of a mercenary, he gave out and extraordinary feel that made his cloths shown out.

An oat coloured skin girl was standing behind him silently. Her face looks handsome and cute but her eyes are with strong determination.

This small size girl was in her tribal wear. The metal glove in her left hand attracts attention and there is a high possibility that
there are weapons in it.

“Both of you are…!”

Angela remembered.

The two suspicious people that Ash met in the forest about two months ago.

Angela had also gone through the reports that the student council sorted. According to it, the girl called the guy ‘Milgauss-sama’.

“Why would both of you come to this ruins?”

Angela acted calm and asked them coolly.

On her right hand was a bright dragon crystal made ring. The red crystal signifies a fire element.

Her only winning chance will be the element of surprise…

But, Milgauss as if he had already knew what she was thinking said:

“You wanted to you the red flame dragon’s breath as an attack, no?”

Angela gasped after her intention of using the oracle had been found out.

“I’ll advice you for not doing that. Those puny flames that can only kill dragonflies, can hurt me? To dragons, those flames were nothing.
Am I wrong, Ann?”
[[Image:SnRK V03 201.jpg|thumb]]

“What…!”

Angela’s eyes widen. If that guy addressed her as ‘Professor Cornwell’, she wouldn’t even be surprised. Since she is one of the top
researchers for the dragons, it is normal that the people of the Zepharos Empire to recognized her.

But Milgauss addressed her as ‘Ann’.

“Y-You… Could you be…!”

In the mean time, she felt something was off. Until the moment her feeling turned into reality, the ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’
had fallen on to the ground.

Angela was not strange with Milgauss elegant voice.

Logically speaking, this is their first meeting but Angela recognized that voice.

Once she realized the truth, in her eyes, Milgauss standing posture and his hidden smile overlapped with ‘the person’ she recognized.

''-I knew this guy! But he… Shouldn't even be living…''

Angela’s lips trembled while looking at Milgauss’s face. ''How could this be''… Angela couldn’t help but kept on thinking about the face underneath the mask.

===Part 10===
It was twelve years before.

The young genius girl- Angela Cornwell who was thirteen that time had graduated from the University of Fontaine City and wanted to move
overseas for further studies.

The location was the highest academy institution in Chevron Kingdom, University of Feachador. The education fees were fully covered by the Knight’s royal family.

In the university’s research lab, Angela met with the ‘Ouji-sama’<ref>Prince</ref>

That time should be around mid-summer- In the month of Leo.

That day was the University of Feachador’s anniversary and the whole place was in crowded.

But only Angela alone was in the research lab doing research about the dragons. The lecturers and the students had gone out to enjoy
the celebration.

But, someone appeared in front Angela who was in the middle of her research. That person is Julius.

Julius, Lautreamont made use of the Ansarivian’s Dragon Riding Academy’s summer break’s opportunity to visit the Chevron Kingdom.
Apart from vacation, he also bears the job of a diplomat.

“Haha. I thought I saw an angel! Are you the daughter of a lecturer or a sister of a student?”

“I-I myself am a student!”

According to Julius, he ran into the university to escape from those troublesome fans. In the end, he had gotten lost.

He had a handsome looks on him and yet he had a mischievous behavior.

Julius was only sixteen during that time and he was already a dragner.

Not only he was strong and smart, he was also a beautiful boy. The meeting she had with Julius had left a deep impression in her mind.

Julius smile had melted the lonely genius, Angela’s heart-

===Part 11===
The feeling that Milgauss gave out is almost the same as Julius’s. Even after he wore the mask and change his hair style, the way he speaks was still the same as the years before.

“H-How… Is this possible…!”

Angela was stunned.

Milgauss had given orders to the girl behind him coldly.

“Do it!”

The girl immediately retrieved the weapon in her left hand’s metal glove- It is a leather whip that the mountains tribe loves to use.

“Haa!”

The whip bends according to the girls shout.

The whip swept past Angela with a ‘sss’ and she bend her knees to avoid. Her spectacles was hit and fell to the ground.

“Urgh…”

Even though the girl attack from the front, Angela’s back was in pain. It seems that the whip easily avoided Angela’s field of vision
and attacked from the back.

“B-Both of you… What is the reason you… Come to Willingham Mausoleum-”

At the same time, Angela though of the only possibility.

The culprit guilty of using the Necromancia to attack Ansarivan has yet to be found out.

But according to the time when Milgauss appeared at Ansarivan, it is reasonable to suspect him.

''-The crucial material of creating the Necromancia is the bones of the dragons.''

If Milgauss is the culprit for releasing the Necromancia, then shouldn’t the Willingham Mausoleum become very dangerous? Since that
were many bones buried underground…!

“I beg you…immediately ... leave this place-”

Angela with a trembling voice said towards the students who were at the lakeside preparing for the closing ceremony.

Needless to say, no one is able to receive her warning-

The girl knocked her with a hatchet and she lost conscious.

===Part 12===
After making sure that Angela had fainted, Anya turned around and looked at Milgauss.

“About this woman… how are we gonna deal with her? She is still a good scholar; it is a pity for us to kill her…”

Milgauss replied coldly.

“I don’t need anyone like her. Just end her lif- Guuk!”

The next moment, Milgauss looked strange. He was suddenly breathing heavily in pain and struggling while knelling down on the
floor.

“Guu… This damn person! Such determination… Must he interfere with me-!”

Milgauss was muttering something weird.

“M-Milgauss-sama!”

Anya was nervous when she ran to Milgauss. This was the first time she saw Milgauss suffer to this extend. She had never heard
before that Milgauss had any ailment disease…

“…Fear not, I’m absolutely alright.”

Milgauss suddenly stood up which made the pain before look like a show. That feeling is like after demon being excoriated.

“Err… Milgauss-sama? Are you really alright? Anything wrong with your-“

“I’m very fine. The main point is-“

Milgauss was looking at the floor. Angela was still unconscious. Milgauss who addressed her as ‘Ann’. The sound of it made it
seems that he was calling a close friend or a lover…

"Let’s not bother about this woman. This is a Mausoleum for the dragons. The dead body of a human will only dirty this place."

“…Understoood.”

Until Anya replied even when she was still troubled by it, Milgauss had turned around facing another side.

“Milgauss-sama…?’

Anya was confused.

She doesn’t understand what was happening around Milgauss.

Just before he turned strange, Milgauss wanted to kill Angela… ''But why did he change his mind?''

Milgauss continue to give orders to Anya who was still letting her thought wonder.

“I’ll activate the Necromancia in a few moments. Be prepared to head back to Ansarivan.”

“Understood.”

Although she was still worried about Milgauss body condition, Anya still answered immediately.

The time for the battle is about to begin.

===Part 13===
In the evening, Ash had nothing to do.

Under the assistance of the healing magic, his injuries were now better. Although his body still hurts, he can now walk on his
own. Also, he was now wearing the patients’ clothing. Anyway, it is embarrassing to remain naked.

Being said so, it is still the truth that he was badly injured.

Not only was his head, his entire body warped up into a mummy. Apart from going to the washroom, he was forbid from going
outside.

Ash was staring at the scenery outside the window from quite some time.

“Is the closing ceremony starting…?”

At the lakeside where dusk is ending, the preparations for the campfire is still going on. In about an hour time, those logs that
were staged up high will be burned.

Rebecca, Silvia, Jessica, Cosette, Max… These friends who had visited him a few times in the morning can hardly be seen during
the sunset. This is also because they were busy preparing for the ceremony.

On the other hand, Lukka should meeting with Gawain in the Norg Forest.

Three hours ago, she purposely came back and told Ash that Gawain was still living. After knowing that Gawain was still
breathing, Ash breathe a sigh of relieve.

The next thing to do is for Lukka to overcome her fear towards Gawain and the Astral that connects both of them may continue to
flow.

“Zzz…Zzz…”

Eco was sleeping peacefully with her head on the bed. It is probably that she didn’t have enough sleep when Ash was in comma.

“I’m entering, Ash!”

At this moment, Rebecca’s voice and the door knock sounded at the same time. Before Ash replied, she had walked into the room.

Rebecca who was in her swimming wear had only a thin shirt covering her top which made her looked sexy.

Rebecca’s swimming wear was red in colour. Since the shirt was unbuttoned, her deep cleavage, her thin white waist and the bikini
lines can totally be seen.

“Rebecca-san…!”

Ash doesn’t know where to look at.

“Do you feel better now?”

After looking at Eco with her gentle eyes, she looked at ash with a serious expression.

“I’m fine. I can even go to the toilet on my own!”

“Good. Back to the main point, I’m worried about something.”

“What’s it?”

“Angela-sensei had not yet returned from the ruins even after I had advice her that she must attend the closing ceremony...”

Ash was stunned. He had heard about Angela going to Willingham Mausoleum on the first evening of the training camp. In another
words, Angela didn’t know that Ash was badly injure.

“According to her behavior, Angela must be too immersed in her exploration, no?”

Ash gave a wry smile but Rebecca was still troubled by it.

“It is alright if it is just like that… I’m worried that she had accidentally met with a grave robber.”

-Bang!

At the same time, the door suddenly opened and Lukka entered from outside. She was sweating a lot which was probably because she
ran and it cause her summer uniform to be wet.

It is rare to see her panicking when she always do things slowly.

‘Nyuu’, Eco seems to be woken by the noise and made a sleepy sound and she slowly sat up and rubbed her eyes while looking
around.

“What happened?”

After she was asked by Ash, Lukka answered slowly since she was breathing heavily:

“That kid… Gawain…!”

===Part 14===
Lukka told the whole story slowly.

''-Gawain is dead?''

Ash was thinking about the worst outcome but the truth was not like what he had expected.

Gawain seemed to hide itself when Lukka was not around.

Lukka had been together with Gawain for the entire morning.

As long as she overcomes her fear from falling from Gawain’s back, Gawain will once again accept her. Thus their Astral will once
again be connected and Gawain won’t die.

Lukka was facing Gawain with only this thought- But not only that Gawain didn’t accept Lukka, it had also had itself stay hidden.

Rebecca gently hugged Lukka who was crying.

“Gawain will never discard you. It probably felt that it is going to die and didn’t want to let you see its dying looks, so…”

After hearing Rebecca’s assumption, Ash also agreed with it.

“We will look for Gawain immediately! Didn’t we already found out the reason why the astral couldn’t connects? With a little more
effort, we will be able to save Gawain! But it had already given up… How could be let this happen!”

Rebecca nodded in agreement.

“That’s right, I also think so. We need not follow what Gawain wants. The problem is, where is it hiding right now…”

“T-That…”

Lukka provided information to Rebecca who was thinking deeply. She had rubbed off her tears and was with a determine looks.

“I think… It must have gone to Willing Mausoleum. That is a grave specially for young dragons… Gawain was still at its juvenile
age.”

Rebecca nodded.

“Hmm.. That’s possible. Have you ever heard before the story of ‘The dragon of Willingham’?”

“I had heard of it before. My mom always told me this story when I was younger.”

===Part 15===
-It was a disaster that happened to a young dragon.

When Nuada was young, it managed to become a maestro. But it could not bear to see its young master suffering in her illness so it cut of its
Astral. In the end, Nuada had become very weak.

But Nuada swore never to let its master see its dying moment so it left quietly. Later, although the girl recovered… Nuada had died in
Willingham Mausoleum alone for some time.

When Ash heard this story from his mother when he was still a child, he cried.

Rebecca as if wanted to change the atmosphere in the room declared:

“I’ll never let Gawain meet the same fate as Nuada. So, the closing ceremony will be canceled temporally. I’ll ask all the students to look
for Gawain. It will be better if we could find Angela-sensei at the same time.”

“No, please hold on.”

Ash opposed against this proposal.

“Let the students enjoy the closing ceremony. I had been unconscious for these few days so I don’t know what kind of training that they had
been through… But everyone must have placed their best effort in it. The point for organizing the closing ceremony ain’t it to congratulate
those students who completed the training camp?”

“You are right, but what were you planning? Could it be…”

Ash smiled.

“That’s right. I’ll be responsible for the search. Rest assure, thank to the healing magic, I’m almost fully recovered.”

This is actually a lie. Every time Ash moved, he felt pain in his organs and joints. Even so, he still wouldn’t give up.

Upon hearing this, Eco who was silent the whole time became angry.

“Are you kidding! Or you must be an idiot! It is clearly that your body is still weak… And yet you want to look for that weak dragon!”

Ash places his hand on Eco’s head to calm her down. Even though she was angry, it was still because that she cares and worries about Ash.

“Please forgive me, Eco. I couldn’t just kept on watching silently. That feller is not a weak dragon.”

“B-But…”

“If Eco you are worry about me, why don’t you come with me?”

Eco immediately blush like a wildfire.

“W-What… m-me, I never worried about you!”

Ash was not bothered by Eco who kept on denying while shaking her hands but bow down in front of Rebecca.

“I beg you, Rebecca.”

“Tsk… I don’t think I can say no. Or else, the closing ceremony will we go on as usual but all the student council’s members will help in the
search.

“No, that won’t work out. If Rebecca-san is absent, everyone will be suspicious about it. For such a ceremony, I hoped that every student can
enjoy it to the fullest.”

“But-”

Just when Rebecca wanted to explain, the infirmary room’s door opened with a loud bang.

“If that’s the case, I’ll take over that job of yours. As a dragner, we must help those who were in trouble- This is the Lautreamont’s family’s rules!”

The person who said this was Silvia.

===Part 16===
The search party that had been decided consist of four members which were Ash, Silvia, Eco and Lukka.

Max and Jessica had agreed to go with them but was stopped by Rebecca. Because if too many of the student council’s members were absent,
suspicion will still arise among the students.

Lancelot was now giving four people a ride with Silvia in front holding the reins.

''-Behind princess-sama…''

Ash who was right behind Silvia was in fear.

Riding on the dragon while wearing the dragsuit designed for the palace and having her hair lifted upwards, Silvia’s charm as a dragner and a
princess emerged.

Although Ash had rode on Lancelot with Silvia during the Necromancia’s attack, he was totally immersed in the battle that time. He didn’t
noticed Silvia’s charm as the opposite sex.

“What are you doing? If you don’t hold on tightly, you’ll fall.”

After being scolded by Silvia, ash made up his mind and stretched his arms. When his arms surrounded Silvia’s waist, he was surprised that her waist is thin and fragile.

The third person was Eco. She held on to Ash’s waist gently which probably is because that she was worrying about Ash’s injuries.

“You must also hold on tightly.”

When Ash turned his head around, Eco blushed.

“If I use my true strength… Then your body will be squashed!”

Ash gave a wry smile. Eco cared about Ash’s condition in her own way which made his happy deep bottom.

The last person to ride the dragon was Lukka. She was not sitting on the saddle but the end of the tail.

“Hey, Lukka. Are you alright… Sitting like that?”

Silvia asked in surprised.

“It’s alright.”

Lukka answered lightly. It seems that she doesn’t like the riding gears.

Lancelot who was carrying four people gracefully flew towards the sky.

===Part 17===
Walking from the traing camp’s location to the Willingham Mausoleum will took about an hour. But the they arrive in an instant with dragon.

''-Tsk… damn that Gawain… Playing hide and seek when it kenw that it was dying? What is it trying to act cool for, I’ll never allow it to follow Nuada’s footsteps…!''

Ash was thinking about Gawain while riding on Lancelot’s back.

Not long later, a stretch of high grounds appeared.

“That should be the entrance to Willingham Mausoleum.”

Silvia said while controlling the reins.

Just as Silvia had said, there was an entrance liked building at the middle of the hills. Although the surrounding were covered by a thin layer of mist, but there were bright dragon crystal powered lights at the altar liked entrance which shines the surrounding of the entrance.

''Did Angela walk into that type of place alone…?'' Ash felt a cold chill just by thinking about this. It doesn’t matter how you see it, this place is just not suitable for a lady to go in alone. It is reasonable for Rebecca to become worried, and they mustn’t ignore the chances for her to be attacked by some grave robbers…

Just like sweeping away Ash’s thought, Silvia shouted:

“Alright, get ready for landing!”

Lancelot gave a brave roar and started to land at high speed-

===Part 18===
Milgauss was standing at the top of the hill looking at the world below.

Under his eyes was the entrance to Willingham Mausoleum.

Looking at a place further ahead, there is the Norg Forest and Allonnes Lakeside. No to mention the building for the training camp-

The campfire had been lit at Allonnes Lakeside. The closing ceremony had officially begun.

On the ground was a coffin liked box. Migauss open the lid and took out a gigantic black sword.

This gigantic sword is the tool used to summon the Necromancia.

This is the great result of the Empires’ proud mechanical engineering and the development of the dragons- The remanence of the Magic
Techniques. <ref>魔導工学 Magic based mechanics</ref>

After Milgauss had returned to his country, he had improvised that device.

This gigantic sword that once looked like a piece of art work had now become more dangerous and mechanize.

The bright dragon crystals on the hilt had increased tremendously. There are a total of nine big crystals and more than twenty smaller ones.
If it was on sale, he sure can earn a big amount of money. But in Milgauss eyes, those expensive crystals were but tools.

Milgauss easily lifted the gigantic sword and stabbed in on the ground. It is to send the magic into the inner part of the mausoleum.

The dragon jaw shaped sword made a deep heavy sound and sunk into the rocks.

“This looks like a tombstone.”

Just when Milgauss was mumbling, a white shadow swept passed his eyes. A flying object that was thought to be a dragon was getting nearer at a fast pace.

Milgauss widen his eyes that were under the mask and looked at the evening sky. The shadow looked like Lancelot.

“Hmph… The princess, on patrol?”

Milgauss immediately hid behind the rocks. Even though he thought that the sky was dark enough to hide him from the eyes of the rider, but he
must never underestimate the eyes of a dragon.

Luckily, Lancelot had slowly landed. It seems that they were going to land at the mausoleum’s entrance. In a few moments, he lost sight of
Lancelot.

“Let’s begin.”

Milgauss held the hilt of the gigantic sword and started to sing out the spell.

''“Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Show yourself the crystals of the Magic Techniques. The spirits of the young dragons now be revived.”''

In a moment time, the bright dragon crystal on the hilt gave out a bright light.

===Part 19===
“A-Angela-sensei… Came to this cave?”

Silvia who just alighted from Lancelot was shocked after she looked at Willingham’s Mausoleum’s entrance.

She didn’t expect the mausoleum to be this scary.

It is okay if the sky was still bright but the sky that was darkening made it scarier.

The mist that surrounded the entrance made it look like the doors to hell. Although there were bright dragon crystals powered light around the
entrance, they still doesn’t ease the fear

“Gawain…”

Ash placed his hand on Lukka’s head because of her worried looks.

“Rest assured. We will definitely find Gawain.”

“Nnn…”

At the same time Lukka answered softly, a bolt strucked in the evening sky and the roaring sounds of the thunders follows.

“Kyaa!”

The first person to scream was Silvia.

Ash made a wry smile. Although under Veronica’s training, she had become stronger, she was still a coward.

But this funny situation was immediately interrupted by Eco.

“…Just like that time.”

Eco was looking at the sky with her sharp eyes.

Lancelot was also in its alert posture and was growling with a ‘Grrrrrr….”

In a blink of an eye, the dark clouds had almost filled the entire sky.

“Are you saying about the time when the Necromancia attacks…?”

Eco nodded while answering seriously.

“That’s right. This bad feeling… I can be wrong about it!”

This time, the earth was shaking.

Ash nearly fell because of the continuous shaking. He already had a hard time to stay balanced.

“Kyaa!”

But the others girl had fell in his direction and dragged him together in the fall.

The girl who fell into his chest was Eco, Silvia was the one who wouldn’t let go of his right arm and Lukka was clinging onto his right arm
tightly. Under this type of situation, Ash couldn’t even enjoy it one bit.

“Urgh-!”

His whole body was in pain. The rest had forgotten that Ash was a serious patient that was advised by the doctor to have sufficient amount of
rest.

“S-Sorry! Are you alright?”

“S…orry!”

“It’s all because of me…”

Silvia, Lukka and Eco immediately apologized.

“Don’t worry… I’m alright.”

Ash didn’t want the others to worry about him and squeeze out a smile. But, his smile doesn’t looked natural and he prayed that the dark sky
can provide some cover for him.

After the earthquake stopped, Ash stood up.

“Fhuss…”

A sound as if it was laughing at Ash stubbornness was heard.

“-!”

One by one… A scary sight appeared from the dark corner of the mausoleum. They were not humans. Although the looked like dragons, they didn’t
have the holy feelings that the dragons emits.

“Necromancia!”

At the same time eco warned the rest, something rushed out from the mausoleum.

Something that was bigger than a horse but was to small if it was compared to a dragon. Also, not only one but there was a bunch of them.

There were around five of them and each of them looked like a young Asia. Their bodies were black and have mad eyes, sharp teeth and a strong
rotten smell.

“A young dragon sized…. Necromancia?”

Just when Ash was muttering, the leader of the Necromancias attacked. After its mouth opened, shining rays could be seen- ''Don!'' And a ball of flames came flying along the ground.

Lancelot made a scary roar and activated its defensive magic’s shield. In a blink of an eye, the breath attack was nullified.

But this is not a time to thank Lancelot.

The group had extended their deep red coloured tentacles this time and they were getting nearer.

Silvia became the first victim.

“Kyaa!”

“Princess-sama!”

Although Ash immediately stretched his hand, he still missed. The slimy and sticky tentacles warped around Silvia’s thin body and lifted her
up into the sky.
[[Image:SnRK V03 225.jpg|thumb]]

“I-Insolent fools! How dare you touch the Royal Knight’s family’s Princess...!”

Too bad they were not someone that could be communicated with language.

Although Silvia struggled, but the more she struggle the harder the tentacles grip was. In the end, more than half of her dragsuit was torn
off and the buttons had come loose.

“S-Stop! Stop this insolent behaviour...! Ahh...Stoooop!”

Silvia’s scream could be heard all over.

“Eco, hand me the Ark quick!”

Eco angrily rejected Ash’s request.

“No way! You are still a patient! The Ark will burden your body-”

“Is this a time to worry about those things! Princess-sama is in danger right now!”

“B-But...”

Compare to Eco who stood stilled, Lancelot had started to make his move.

To save its master, it had used the red flaming dragon breath.

''-Don!''

That was a true breath and was not comparable to the flames that was created by an Oracle. The unimaginable destruction force had turned the
five Necromanica that was blocking the entrance into fire balls.

“Grrrroooorrrr!”

The five Necromancias who were on fire roared in agony and changed their targets to Ash and the rest. But Lancelot gave the final flaming
breath and turned the Necromancia into ashes.

Although they were young dragons, there were no differences from the hardiness of a regular Necromancia. When the tentacles snapped, Silvia
was caught by Lancelot when she was falling.

“Huff... Puff... Thank you, Lancelot.”

Ash gave a sigh of relieve when he saw Silvia was safe. But he immediately heard Lukka screaming.

“That...!”

Lukka was standing by the cliff and was the direction to the lakeside. No, it was actually towards Norg Forest.

“Anything?”

“The forrest... Was polluted...”

Lukka as an Eckbald was sensitive to the change in the Forrest.

Ash looked towards the direction she was looking at and he was dumbstrucked.

''-Dodododododo....''

The forest was shaking and the feeling was like a group of Asia’s running. The wild bird and the small animals were in shocked and their sound
could be heard one after another

Judging from Lukka’s ‘Polluted’, the Asia typed Necromancia could be on the move in the forest.

It seems that apart from the main door, there were other options that the Necromancias came out from.

“Ash, quickly look at the lakeside!”

Silvia was shouting on Lancelot’s back while pointing to the lakeside.

“Could it be that... they were also Necromancia?”

Ash clenched his trembling fist. The black shapes were moving around the dark lake. Thank to the campfire at the lakeside, he can somehow make
out their shadows.

Those must be the Hydra typed Necromancia. The total amount should be around twenty... No, it seems that it was around thirty. There were
moving towards the campfire by the lakeside.

“They are also at the sky!”

This time it was Eco who was pointing at the sky. A group of Strada typed Necromancia while making some weird type of bird noises they were
circling around the sky. They seemed to ignore Ash and the rest and were heading towards the campsite...

“So I see... Their target is to attack the training camp!”

Ash angrily clenched his fists on both hands.

“Damn... Even when the students there were top students, those who had experience in dealing with the Necromancia were only Max and Rebecca.
Are they alright-?

“Ash, now is not the time to worry about the others. We can only trust the president to protect the training camp.”

Silvia’s calm voice dragged Ash back to reality.

She focused her sight onto the entrance of the mausoleum.

“That’s...!”

Ash turned speechless.

The second batch of Asia typed Necromancia had rushed out and there were six of them this time.

“Grrrr...”

Lancelot with a growl and the breath attack exploded. Three of the leading Necromancia turned to ashes.

At this moment, the deep red coloured tentacles rush forward. Lancelot was not intimidated by them. It’s hind legs held its body and it stood
up and stomped its hammer like front legs. The sharp claws made a screeching sound and the tentacles were torn of like rubber bands.

That scene could only be described with dead bodies everywhere.

In only a few minutes, the second batch of Asia typed Necromancia was totally wiped out.

“S-Strong...!”

Lancelot’s heroic fight amazed Ash and also Silvia’s dragon controlling skill had improved significantly.

Silvia looked downwards at the rest of the gang with a skilful looks.

“Ride on Lancelot quickly! We are going into the mausoleum.”

===Part 20===
[[Image:SnRK V03 006-007.jpg|thumb|'' ''... Rebecca is just too great.'' Jessica who led the group of Hydras was muttering while looking at Cú Chulainn who was flying in the night sky.'']]
“All of you here had gone through the five days Selective Training Camp! Your skills had improved significantly! You must have faith in yourself! Your skills are far better than what you had imagined!”

Under Rebecca’s command, the students had ridden on their pals.

The Stradas were flying, the Asias were on their way to Norg Forest and the Hydras gathered at Allonnes Lake. Their strategy- An eye for an eye,
a tooth for a tooth.

“... Rebecca is just too great.”

Jessica who led the group of Hydras was muttering while looking at Cú Chulainn who was flying in the night sky.

===Part 21===
Rebecca was standing at the high end of Cú Chulainn’s neck. She was already in her Ark. The enormous amount of magic was surrounding her entire body. Max was like acting as her second in command riding behind her on Arianrhod

Not long before, the student was happily enjoying the atmosphere around the closing ceremony’s campfire.

But, the Necromancias who attacked from three directions which were land, water and air had changed the situation. Just like heaven and hell, the students were all in a panic but thanks to Rebecca, the tables had turned. Just a simple talk from Rebecca had given them the courage to fight.

Now, not only the students were not in any fear, they even trembled in excitement.

A huge amount of Necromancias were approaching.

There was only about a hundred meters in between them.

"Appear! The certain hit magic spear! Gáe Bolg!"

Rebecca naturally led the attack.

“Gáe Bolg!”

A bright light appeared after the spell had ended and a long spear appeared. Gáe Bolg’s light pierce through the dark sky and explosion followed. One by one the Strada typed Necromancia fell to the ground.

“Attack!”

Rebecca ordered like a general.

''“Oooooo!”''

The students received the orders and attacked at the same time.

===Part 22===
Dim white lights were emitted from Lancelot’s horn.

This was a basic magic for the dragons. Thus, Ash and the rest didn’t have to rely on the bright dragon crystal torch while walking in the
cave. Lancelot was walking forward silently and steadily in the cave. Its usual earth shaking footsteps was almost can't be felt.

So it had lessened the amount of burden that Ash’s body was facing.

“Thank you, Princess-sama.”

Silvia was surprised that Ash spoke behind her ears and her neck suddenly gave a jerk.

Because of her hair was tied up with a red ribbon, her white neck was exposed.

“Why are you acting with such ambiguity! I had done nothing that deserves your thanks!”

“You were worried about me and purposely asked Lancelot to slow down, right? So…”

“I-I had never thought that far! How can we move quickly in this narrow space!”

Ash gave a wry smile. Silvia was shy about it. For such a great dragon like Lancelot, to move quickly in a narrow space is but a child’s play.

“-Careful!”

Silvia suddenly shouted.

“Ksharrrr!”

Three Strada types Necromancias attacked from the front. They looked more like bats than dragons.

Even though they were noble dragons in their lifetime, after they had become a Necromancia, they were no different from a disgusting flying
animal.

Ash was in tensed, the next second-

“Grooooo….!”

Lancelot gave an angry roar. On the path where the brilliant dragon stepped passed, there were only ashes left behind.

“Such excellencies.”

Upon hearing Ash’s mummer, Silvia proudly lifted her chest.

“Hmph… During your recovering time, I had completed every single course in the Selective Training Camp. The days when I did battle
stimulations with the president every day… I felt like crying when I said that.

What Silvia said felt like a sad tone hidden in it. She seemed to experience something terrible. Ash who had only experienced the first day’s
sea water bath was regretting. <!—It should be lake, but sea was written in the original text. Or I could be a pun because lake is Mizuumi and
Sea is Umi.-->

But, the main reason Silvia became strong was mainly because of Princess Veronica’s encouragement.

If Veronica hasn’t visited Ansarivan last week, Silvia may not have turned over a new leaf.

“Back to the topic, why haven’t we saw Angela-sensei yet?... I hoped she wasn’t attack by the Necromancia.”

Silvia sighed while looking at the mausoleum’s map.

“I we also haven’t found Gawain yet… Lukka, did you felt anything?”

“I can’t… Because the Astral was not connected, my ‘Seikoku’ was not responding.

Sinca Lukka couldn’t feel anything; they could only ransack the entire cave. Although it will be a tiresome job just by only imaginating it,
it was still an emergency.

“Another thing… Eco, there is something that I must tell you first hand.”

Ash was looking at Eco through his shoulders.

“Anything?”

Eco who was clinging tightly at Ash’s back lifted her head while feeling annoyed.

“The next time I asked you to hand me the Ark, please do so. The doubt at the moment could make you regret for your whole life.”

“Wha…!”

Eco immediately explode. She kept on hitting Ash with her fist.

“I won’t allow you to order me! Be careful or I’ll trample you!”

Although the way she was hitting was like trying to be pout, the strength that she put in still made him suffer.

“I-It hurts! S-Stop hitting me!”

“Have you forgotten that you are still a patient! Even though those were temporally made mimic, it still burdens the body!”

Although she said it angrily, she was still concern about Ash. The way she thinks made Ash happy but the situation right now was an emergency
and maybe the mastermind was still somewhere in this mausoleum.

“If not, could you create and Ark that doesn’t cause much burden to the body?”

“What did you say?”

“Please, I believed that you are able to make an Ark that was suitable for my current situation.”

“H-How…. Could you speak with such confidence!”

“Do you even need to ask? Because Eco is my excellent pal!”

“…!”

It was probably that she was moved by Ash, Eco was speechless and she blushed.

“Alright… B-But, during the time I’m in the dragon workshop, my body-”

Ash immediately knew what she was going to say.

Only a spirit can enter the dragon workshop and the true body will be left in this world.

When the spirit left the body, the empty shell will be defend less.

“Worry not, I’ll protect your body.”

Ash loosened his grip on Silvia’s wrist and carefully switched places with Eco while trying not to fall off from Lancelot.

“Ash…?”

Eco was dumbstrucked, and turned around to look at Ash.

Ash hugged Eco’s wrist tightly.

“Wha-W-Wha…!”

Eco’s shoulders twisted for one moment and her body had become log liked.

Her ears hidden in her hairs were red.

As if hot air is going to burst out anytime.

“I-If you didn’t hold on to me tightly… You better watch out!”

After Eco said angrily, she laid her back on Ash’s chest. He could smell the fragrance of her shampoo.

The next moment, Eco’s body was like a puppet whose strings had snapped. She loses her strength and laid her head on Ash’s right shoulder.

Ash had felt that her spirit had left her body.

“Our hopes are on you, Eco.”

Ash murmured was like praying when he held on to Eco’s weight.

===Part 23===
“Huh?”

Silvia immediately stopped Lancelot when they arrived at a wide space.

It doesn’t look like a place that has Necromancias.

Lancelot increased the light intensity of its horns to brighten the extra space.

Silvia was holding the reins with her right hand and was checking the map with her left.

“According to this map, this should be the centre of the mausoleum.”

“Centre...”

Ash was holding on to Eco who was still unconscious tightly while looking around.

Silvia turned back and was secretly looking at Ash’s face.

“...”

Just to make a new Ark for Ash, Eco had when to the dragon workshop. Ash kept on holding to her petite body tightly for some time.

Of course the reason Ash did so was to prevent Eco from falling off from Lancelot... But Silvia had been jumpy since and couldn’t remain calm.

''-Damn, what am I getting nervous about!''

Silvia had reaffirmed herself and was looking around her surrounding carefully.

The size of the space was about the size of the academy’s lecture hall. The ceiling was extremely high which was estimated to be about fifteen
meters. There was a lot of winged crosses shape tombstones all over the ground.

All the tombstones had at least a height of five meters. The winged cross in the middle was far bigger than the rest. Its height almost
touched the ceiling. Is there a powerful dragon who was buried there?

Too bad they still haven’t found Angela and Gawain. Logically speaking, this empty space that was located in the middle of the entire
mausoleum should be the place with the highest probability of finding them...

After Silvia gave a long sigh, Ash talked to her:

“Princess-sama, look at the ceiling.”

“-Huh?”

Silvia’s eyes widen. There was a volcano like hole in the middle of the ceiling and the night sky could be seen from within. Before they had
entered the mausoleum, Eco had described this dark sky as a ‘bad feeling’.

In a clear day, there should be moonlight that shines through the hole and create a dreamy situation.

“Grrrrr...”

Lancelot suddenly lifted its neck and gave a warning growl.

It was staring intensely at the hole above.

“What’s it, Lancelot?”

Just when Silvia asked in surprised-

“We had met again, shounen.” <ref>Shounen-Teenage boy.</ref>

A guy’s voice could be heard from above. A tall and thin person was standing at the edge of the hole.

“You’re... Milgauss!”

Ash suddenly gasped could even be felt by Silvia.

Lancelot’s horn had shone the scene above.

A lone guy in mask who was pale white in colour from the lights appeared. Silvia had also read the report book and immediately knew who he
was.

“The ruffian who was called Milgauss! Who know that I can meet you here! I under the name of Lautreamont’s Royal Knight’s family will punish
you in the name of god!”

Even while facing Silvia who was excited and indignant, Milgauss only replied with a laught.

“Hmph... Come on, even Veronica Lautreamont who was a top warrior was not even chosen to be a breeder... And yet a coward like you was
chosen.”

“What... Did you say?”

The way Milgauss speaks as if he knew a lot of her background in formations made Silvia felt uneasy.

“Are you alright, Princess-sama?”

Ash asked from behind.

“N-No... Nothing.”

Silvia’s mind was already in a mess even when she said so.

''-What is this feeling? That guy called Milgauss... Even thought this is the first time I met him, but he felt familiar. Why would I feel this way?''

“Princess-sama? You... are crying?”

“Huh!?”

Ash’s words woke her up.

She had only found out that her tears already started falling.

“This... Why would I...?”

Even Silvia didn’t know why she cried. But, if she gave Milgauss a glance... her heart will tighten.

Milgauss suddenly gave a smile.

A smile of a father who cares about his child, a peaceful and caring smile.

“You had grown, Sylvie.”

“Wha-!”

Silvia felt a cold chill.

No matter how wide is the world, the only one who would call her in her pet name will only be her family members. Not only that, his gentle
voice had cause her to recall her memories.

''-Onii-sama! Julius onii-sama!''

''-Haha, Silvia, you pampered child.''

''-It’s because... Onii-sama kept on talking to Glenn-dono and had forgotten about me!''

Her childhood memories resurfaced in her mind.

How is this possible.

-‘Dragon Slayer’.

Brother Julius who had committed such serious offence had been punished. Silvia was only five during that time.

In Lautreamont Knight Country, killing a dragon is the uttermost offence. Even if it was the prince of the Knight’s royal family, he will
still be punished. To make it worst, the dragon that Julius killed was his pal- Maestro Mordred.

Julius was already dead.

But... Milgauss had the same feel with Julius with every movement he made.

At this moment, Lancelot had again given a warning growl. As if it was trying to tell Silvia to put on her guard.

“Could it be...!”

Silvia had also felt that something was very wrong.

The ground was slightly shaking.

''-Something was hidden in the ground!''

“Kuku... Until what extend Lancelot can fight is something worth seeing. Or is it that- the guy over there will come out with some weird
tactics?”

“Urgh...”

Ash kept silent.

Eco had remained silent and had yet to wake up. Silvia also couldn’t predict the amount of time needed for Eco to create a new Ark.

Milgauss as if he saw through Ash’s Achilles heel he gave a ridiculed expression.

“But, judging by Avalon’s Princess behaviour... I believed that you wouldn’t be able to come out with anything weird, no?”

“Avalon’s Princess? Who would you also knew about-”

Ash was obviously shaken. Avalon- This word was suspected to origin from the ancient language. Silvia didn’t know what it means. ''Anyway,
what’s about the princess?''

''-No, this is not a time to worry about those stuffs...''

Silvia cleared her mind and focused on the current situation.

“Let me tell you, the dragons buried in this mausoleum were but young dragons! Even when they because Necromancias, they are still no match
for my Lancelot!”

Silvia declared but Milgauss was not even bothered by it.

“Is it so? I had sent most of them to the training campsite. Those Necromancias that you had beaten were small fries. Also, those dragons
buried here were Maestros in their past life.”

As if to answer Milgauss talk, the ground split into two. The enormously loud sound was going round the cave and the tombstone followed by
falling to the ground.

A huge object could be seen appearing from beneath.

“Roarrrrr...!”

A roar as if it had arisen from hell followed and their fight with Lancelot had started.

Strong wing, thick jaws and sharps horns.

Apart from their dark skin, they have the looks of a maestro.

“Kuku... Let me tell you! Its name is Nuada!”

Upon hearing, Silvia was stunned.

“A tragedy that every citizen of the Knight Country knew. You should had heard about it before, right? It is the dragon who loves its master
and choosed to commit suicide-”

===Part 24===
“Have you gotten everything that I had said, Navi?”

Eco was having a conversation in the dragon workshop.

Navi as usual was wearing a wearing a evening dress while sting on an antique chair.

“The Ark that suit his current condition most…? Hehe, this is interesting.”

Her matured version of Eco’s look was as beautiful as usual. Perhaps it was because of this, Eco hated this woman very much. Even after saying
so, she must focus on the main situation right now.

“I don’t have much time. Can you replace my job for the restructuring process?”

“Ara. Why do you even need my help?”

Navi cheekily smile.

“Do I even have a choice! Even though I don’t like it... You are still more knowledgeable than me... And I expect that you could come out with
a better result compare to me.

“Your judgement is correct. We are like two faces on a coin. If you are the person who lived in the outer world, then I am the person who
lived in the inner world. Of course I will help you.”

“So you had agreed to help me?”

“As long as you promise me one thing.”

“Promise? What do you want me to do?”

“You must promise me that one day, you will present an Ark to Ash Blake. It must not be a mimic but a top rated work that you had created.”

“W-What are you talking about! How could I agree to this!”

“Ara. Have you already given up before you even challenged it?”

“B-Because... to present the Ark to him also means-”

Navi smiled.

“That’s right, you are going to give him your everything.”

“How could I-”

Eco was speechless. Her whole body was hot as if it was burning. To give her everything to Ash- just by thinking so, Eco was already very
embarrass about it.

“Are you willing to agree to my condition? Or not?”

“Urgh...”

Navi’s provocation made her mad, but it takes time to do the review. Since there were more than a thousand of the Ark’s blueprint left by her
ancestral.

To do the review is to search the parts that suit Ash most.

She will be fine if it is just so, but there was this ‘not to burden Ash’s body’ rule this time.

This is more difficult that the ‘ice element’ that Ask asked for during the church terrorist incident.

Strictly speaking, Eco didn’t even know if there was even one Ark that doesn’t burden the person wearing. So this problem had nothing to do
with time and she can only rely on Navi’s knowledge.

“...Alright. I promise.”

After Eco had made her mental preparations, Navi smiled and the place suddenly was filled with soothing bright lights.

At the same time, there were many blueprints above Navi’s head. Those were the blueprints that the dragons left behind.

Navi with her glossy and watery lips begin to sing out the name of each part of the Ark-

''“Almete, Gorjal, Peto, Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje, Escarcelas,Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales, Codales, Antebrazos, Manoplas, Quijotes, Guardas, Grebas, Escarpes, Espolón.”''

Eco was speechless.

A few thousands of those blueprints were spinning around on Navi’s head. Those that was decided as unnecessary will disappear immediately and
the leftovers are those that are important.

“W-What a fast searching speed...”

Eco was stunned. At this moment, all the blueprints that were flying around Navi’s head disappeared.

The lights that filled the dragon workshop had also disappeared. Navi slowly stood up from the chair and walked towards Eco.

“W-What is it...?’

Navi was too beautiful to look at and she unconsciously took a step backwards. Navi cheekily smiled and placed her palm on Eco’s head.

“This is...!”

Eco felt a cold chill. An enormous amount of information entered her brain from Navi’s palm. But half way through the process, it was
interrupted.

“W-Why?”

“...He was facing great danger.”

Navi was looking at the three dimension projected screen in mid-air with a serious expression.

“Then be quick!”

“It seems that we must act quickly.”

Navi again placed her palm on Eco’s head and retransferred the information.

===Part 25===
“Is it really Nuada…!”

Ash shouted but he was immediately back to his calm self.

That right, the problem is not whether it is Nuada or not. The main point is, this Necromanica is a Maestro.

Also, the Necromanica revived from the ground was not only Nuada alone. The tombstone around had also fell to the ground one by one. The Asia
typed Necromancia crawl out from the ground and there was a total of nine of them.

“Princess-sama. It is better that we retreat for the time being-”

After giving a glance at the passage behind, Ash calmly made the suggestion.

The escape path was not yet blocked by the enemies. To fight in this open space, the enemies will surely attack from all directions. It will
be a tough battle even though Lancelot is strong.

But if they retreat to the narrow passage, the enemies will be force to come at them in a line. They may have a chance in winning like this.

“No!”

But Silvia stubbornly disagreed with retreating. She was so angry that the hands that were holding the reins were also trembling.

“Milgauss… Do you know what you had done! You… had stained Nuada’s spirit that you never should!”

“P-Princess-sama…?”

Ash was at lost when he look at Silvia being angry.

Silvia had obviously believed what Milgauss had said. She probably had the experience of crying after hearing Nuada’s story in her childhood.

At this moment, Lukka who had remained silent for the whole time had also cried.

“I also… will never forgive that person.”

It is easy to understand how she felt. Because Gawain had followed Nuada’s footsteps and had disappeared. She emotionally reacted probably
because of this.

Ash was worried about the current situation.

“Young dragon Nuada! I swear in the name of the Lautreamont Royal Kinght’s Family will defeat you! This is the only thing that I can do for
you!”

Lancelot roared in a high pitch in replied to Silvia’s sworn and immediately attacked Nuada. It stood on its hind legs and stacked with its
front. Upon seeing, Nuada had also stood up and defended with its front legs.

The two ferocious dragon was started a battle of strengths.

Out of a sudden, Nuadu open its lower jaw and threw out some black gasses. It was almost a zero distant attack-

“Urgh…!”

Ash felt something was wrong and he hugged Eco tightly to protect her. He was angry at his useless self who couldn’t do anything.

Lancelot also remained strong. Just before Nuada’s breath attack exploded, it atcivated its defensive magic.

-The sound of explosions had shaken their ears.

The explosion was reflected back to Nuada who was near to the defensive magic and immediately explodes. Lancelot defensive magic was strong
and Ash only felt a slight vibration.

“Great…!”

Right until now, Ash had opened his eyes. Half of Nuada’s head had disappeared and its grey coloured brain could be seen. Even though it seems
to be defeated, but it is still a Necromancia. The organs that were destroyed were immediately recovered and was back to its original looks.

Lancelot’s heroic roar and Nuada’s creepy scream had shaken the air around them.

Just when the two resumed to fighting with brute strength, there was a groan coming from Ash’s back.

“Eek… Stop!”

“Lukka?”

An Asia typed Necromanica had dragged of Lukka who was sitting on Lancelot’s tail. Its tentacles can be seen clinging to Lukka’s body.

Lukka who was hanging upside down was struggling in pain and in tears.

“D-Don’t… Touch anyplace weird…!”

Just like throwing sugar to ants, a large amount of Asia typed Necromancias was approaching Lukka. Their tentacles were tearing off Lukka’s
dragsuit.

The iron made gloves and knee guards was forcefully pulled off and fell to the ground. The leather belt was tore into pieces and even her
skirt was torn off.

“Damn…!”

The moment Ash shouted, a tentacle attacked. Using the moment when Ash focused his thought on Lukka, the tentacle had surrounded Eco’s waist.
The tentacle was so strong that Ash loose to it in terms of strength.

“Eco…!”

Just like Lukka, Eco was hanging in mid-air. Eco who lost consciousness couldn’t struggle like Lukka.

Silvia was having trouble just by controlling Lancelot. She didn’t have the time to worry about the danger that Eco and Lukka were facing.

Ash clenched his teeth and jumped off from Lancelot’s back. Even though he knew that this was like commuting suicide, he still can’t control
his sudden impulse.

“Let go of your dirty paws-!”

Ash picked up a stone and threw at the Asia typed Necromancia.

But throwing stones at dragon is like throwing stones at the moon. It easily bounce off from the black skin.

“Urgh…”

Too make it worst, Ash’s body was in pain.

Even though he was not attacked, but he body was giving him warnings.

“R-Right now out of all times…!”

After Ash cursed, he knelled one side of his knees.

He was sweating cold sweat.

His head, organs and joints were in tremendous pain. He felt like rolling and screams in pain. ''But, I musn’t… I mustn’t be defeated in a place like this-!''

Ash who had sweat in his eyes saw Eco being dragged away from in front of him.

“Ecoooooo.”

Ash screams in desperation.

At that moment, Eco who was nearly sucked into the Necromancia’s body opened her eyes.

“W-What? What is this situation!”

After she saw Ash was on the ground in a ball like posture, Eco looked around at her surroundings.

“Eco! Give me the Ark!”

“Hmph! Without me… You are useless!”

Eco can be seen smiling happily-

And she only shouted the only word of that long spell:

''“Espolón!”''

===Part 26===
Milgauss who was standing at the top of the hill watching the fight had seen it all.

The cave was filled with white lights.

At that moment, the Holy Ark emerged in the middle of the lights and was on Ash’s body. That Ark had red stripes and is a striking white
coloured armour.

Ash is now an Ark-Dragner.

This armour was stronger that what Milgauss saw at Ansarivan. This increases his interest in it.

The place where it became stronger was the defense and not offense.

“Hmph. Using the old remains and combine them into an emergency armour? Wouldn’t expect less from the Avalon’s Princess…”

Anya’s report had stated that Ash suffered serious injuries. This armour should be the best fit for him.

“Back to the topic…”

Milgauss was surprised that Eco completed the spell with only a word. Perhaps she had finished the rest in the dragon workshop.

Because Eco wanted to create the Ark at the same time she woke up so she had finished most of the spell before she comes back.

If that’s not the case, Eco would be eaten by the Necromancia before she can even manage to finish naming all the part of the Ark. Milgauss
wanted to praise this enemy.

“As I thought… Is it fate that we have to continue the fight from the past generations? Kuku, there is nothing bad about it… and also nothing
good about it.”

Milgauss laugh.

He was fully immersed in his laughter that came out from the depth of his throat.

===Part 27===
The moment he wore the Ark, Ash stood straight.

The unbearable pain had disappeared and it felt like he had grown wings.

The thickness of the Ark felt thicker that the first two Ark and it looked more ball like in overall. He felt safe just by wearing it.

But now is not the time to enjoy that safe feeling.

Ash locked on to the Necromancia in front and jumped towards it.

He fist punched the Necromancia that captured Eco with his Manoplas.

Next, he kicked the monster that captured Lukka with his Escarpes.

The massive amount of magic contained in the Ark exploded and the two dragons had disappeared.

“Ouch-!”

Ash groaned.

Even though the Ark had the effect of absorbing most of the repulsive force, it is still reckless for him to go for a hand to hand combat.

The pain in his bones made him struggle. It seems that the Ark also couldn’t totally suppress his pain. But he mustn’t back down in this
situation.

“Kyaaaa!”

The moment the tentacles disappeared, Eco and Lukka fell from mid-air.

Ash immediately slides towards the bottom of the two. He had managed to secure both of them right before the land on the ground- The entire process spans for less than two seconds.

“Are both of you alright?”

Ash helped them to stand up. Lukka instantly nodded her head in reply but Eco on the other hand was angry.

“What the hell is wrong with you! That Ark only strengthens the ‘defends’! It is not for you to use it for punching and kicking!”

“S-Sorry...”

Ash initially was intimidated by Eco and apologized. But he without delay changed his mind:

“Now is not the time to worry about those things, no? Of course I’m trying to save you!”

But the current situation doesn’t allow Ash to explain anymore than that.

“…Here it comes.”

Ash was dragged back into reality by Lukka’s warning and immediately put up a fighting posture.

The fight between Lancelot and Nuada was still in a stalemate. On the other hand, the remaining seven Asia typed Necromancias was trying to
attack the trio. The stench of the rotting smell had suddenly became stronger.

Eco angrily ordered.

“This Ark was not made so you can fool around with it! Use the Ark Weapon immediately!”

“Understood!”

Ash focused his mind and attention to the Ark.

The information regarding the Ark Weapon that comes together with the Ark was sent into his mind.

After receiving that information, Ash smiled.

“Appear… the invincible magic shield!”

There was a flash followed together with the spell.

The space in front a Ash started to bend and there was a crack. The unknown Ark Weapon appeared slowly from the crack.

''“Aegis!”'' <ref>A shield from the Greek mythology.</ref>

The same time Ash shouted its name, Aegis appeared.

Aegis’s outer looks looked like a dragon’s head. There were all together five units that made up this shield. All of the five units were
flying around under Ash’s command. When they had surrounded the Asia typed Necromancias, the shield projected colourful lights.

These units were not normal shields. They all have the characteristic of a magic cannon.

The continuous lights that were attacking the Asia typed Necromancias were like spider webs.

Not only that, there were some weird changes on the Necromancia that was hit by the lights directly. They had become stones in a short time.

Aegis was not releasing the usual attacking typed magic.

That is a high level magic that turn living things into stone upon coming into contact with the light. Even though it is one of the dangerous
magic listed in the list of banded spells by the Knight Country, but now is not the time to act like a good model citizen.

Just in a few seconds time, all seven Necromancias had turned into stones. Ash breathe a sigh relieve and withdrew Aegis’s magic.

“Thank you, Eco.”

“N-Nothing… And I’m not even doing this for you.”

Eco turned her face to aside by her face was definitely blushing. Ash gave a wry smile but now is still not the time to lower down their
guards.

Anyway, Silvia was still controlling Lancelot who was still fighting with Nuada. Under the condition where both of their front legs were
locked but their opponents, both of the uses magic or even use their tail attack… Both of them were like in a wrestling match.

“Princess-sama! I’ll be there to help you in a short moment!”

Ash who was prepared to help had met a blank wall.

“I don’t need any help! Go and capture Milgauss! Lancelot and I will calm down Nuada’s spirit.”

Silvia’s talk made Ash speechless.

Silvia was really angry. Even so, she still haven’t lost her cool. She had sworn to defeat Nuada in the name of the Royal Knight’s Family-
perhaps she truly thought that this is her mission.

“Roger that! Princess-sama I’ll leave it in your hands!”

After Ash shouted back to Silvia, he started running.

Right in front of him was Nuada’s tombstone. The tip of the slanting winged cross was pointing at the hole of the ceiling. Milgauss was still
looking at the side of the hole.

Ash jumped towards the sky along the side of the winged cross and stepped on the middle of it and gave a leap. He landed on the wings and
continued to jumped again at the end of the wing. With the aid of the Ark, Ash accomplished a jump that a normal human can’t do.

He body passed through the hole of the ceiling.

The musty air of the inner part of the cave had suddenly become fresh and cool.

The air is very cold and it doesn’t seem like summer.

At the top of the hills were many stubs of bare rocks.

Although the surroundings were dark, luckily the Ark produces dim lights. Also, since he had been in the dark cave for a long time, his eyes
had already gotten used to the darkness.

“Milgauss!”

Ash started a fight with Milgauss. Although Eco was mad about it, he still chose to use the hand to hand combat which is the easiest.

He remembered the time when he met Milgauss for the first time in the forest.

Ash didn’t even have the ability to fight back during that time. Because before he managed to land a hit on Milgauss, Ash was ambushed by
Milgauss underling and was nearly killed by that girl.

But the situation right now is different. Ash was protected by Eco’s magic and he had decided to KO his opponent in one hit.

But-

With only his left hand, Milgauss had blocked Ash’s right punch that he focused all his strength in.

“How is this possible…?”

“Hmph. Is the strength on an Ark-Dragner just like this?”

“Urgh…”

He can’t move his right hand at all. It is similar to being clenched by a plier.

“This proved that you are just a fake.”

Milgauss tone was as cold as iron.

There was a gigantic sword in his right hand.

“Wha…!”

Ash widen his eyes in disbelieve. It is as if the sword was made out of darkness. The big bright dragon crystal on the hilt of the sword
proved that it was definitely not an ordinary sword.

“A fake like you had no right to touch me.”

-A flash from the black sword.

There is a sudden black gust. Ash whose right hand is now handicapped had nowhere to run to. He could only use the Manoplas on his left hand
to protect himself.

As if a big hammer was hitting his head, the impact pass through his body in a short moment. The impact was so strong that even the Ark
couldn’t endure.

''“*Cough...*”''

“Where is your big talk just now?”

Milgauss let go of Ash’s right hand and held the gigantic sword with both hands.

Then the sword was lifted and down it goes.

“Guak!”

The metal sunk into his abdomen. In a short moment, Ash felt that his waist was going to be chopped into two. The Ark made a ''‘click’'' sound. Even the Ark was groaning…

''“-Aegis!”''

Obviously, Milgauss was not an opponent for him to fight with in hand to hand combat. So, Ash resummoned Aegis. The five untis split out
immediately and attacked Milgauss. As long as a light managed to hit him, he will then turn into a stone.

“Too slow!”

But Milgauss with an extraordinary nimblest avoided the light rays. Then he swigged the black sword at a lightning speed.

Those units were destroyed one by one after being attacked by a tornado like slash, and they disappeared.

“What is he actually made of…!”

After Ash groaned, he was on his knees. The amount of magic collected in the Ark has a limit and Ash felt that the armour was slowly
disappearing.

After Milgauss dealt with the five units, his target had shifter to Ash once again. He gave Ash a kick without any delay. Even with the
protection of the Ark, the impact was still transmitted into his abdomen.

''“*-Cough!*”''

Ash was out of breathe and was kicked around like a puppet. In the end, he landed with his back facing the rocks.

Blood started flowing out from his mouth…

“Ku…”

Ash spit out the saliva that had blood in it and hid behind the rock immediately. The size of the rock is just enough to keep him hidden.

“Hmph. Are you trying to hide to drag time?”

Ash remained silent. He was sitting at the back of the rock waiting for a good moment. His body was in a mess and he probably had only one
more chance…

''-Ssss, ssss…''

Milgauss was not playing any tricks and marched towards Ash.

“Anything wrong right there? Can’t you use Aegis?”

''Milgauss was probably laughing his ass off right now''. Ash answered while thinking of his disgusting face:

“Too bad, I’m out of magic…”

“Luck is not on your side today, shounen.”

Followed by a shout, there was an impact on the rock behind Ash.

===Part 28===
“Shoo. Shoo…!”

With the aid if the Ark, Ash easily jumped out through the ceiling’s hole but Eco wasn’t that lucky. She left Lancelot who was in a brutal
fight with Nuada and climbed the huge winged cross.

“W-Wait for me…!”

Looking downwards, she saw Lukka was trying her best to cling to the winged cross.

“Tsk… Just don’t blame me if you fall.”

Eco stepped on the wing of the winged cross without being bothered by Lukka. If she had not been careful, she will definitely falls head down.
Her current height was about ten meters. Although she was frightened by it, she still needs to move forward.

Even though she felt guilty towards Lukka, Eco still wanted to rush to Ash’s side as soon as possible.

The moment Eco saw the guy called Milgauss, she felt disgusted.

She remembered the nightmare that made her wet her bed.

Eco was attacked by a scary dragon in her dream.

It has nine eyes, numerous tentacles and it is far scarier than a Necromancia…

The unbelievable thing was, the moment she saw Milgauss, the first thing that came into her mind was that dragon. It will be alright if she
was just worrying too much… But just in case if Eco’s instinct was right, Milgauss is a dangerous being. Eco couldn’t guarantee that the Ark has enough power to go against him.

Ash’s body condition worried her.

Ash was a heavily injured patient in the beginning. Logically speaking, he should rest for a month, but…

But, even after she arrived at the location, apart from making the Ark (the mimic), there was nothing else she could do. It will not be
surprising that she will be a burden.

Even so, Eco still couldn’t calm down her worrisome emotions and choosed to climb the winged cross.

After some effort, Eco finally arrived at the ceiling’s hole took a look outside in the night sky.

“-Huh…?”

Eco had seen it all in that short moment.

Milgauss was holding a gigantic sword up high that looked as if it had merged together with the night sky and was going split open a rock.

Eco’s instinct told her that Ash was hiding behind the rock.

In an direct combat, Ash was definitely out of his league and he was going to be sliced open together with the rock by Milgauss…!

“Ash!”

Eco called his name in desperation.

===Part 29===
Milgauss who thought that he had a sure win split open the rock in front of him- This blow will definitely crush the rock and Ash into pieces.

The rock was scattered into tiny fragments.

The thick dust was all over and was blocking his sight.

After the explosion like power cool down-

“What…?”

Milgauss remain in his posture of him finishing the blow.

After all the dust falls, what was infront of Milgauss was not Ash’s body.

A unit in mid-air was pinning on to Milgauss.

A light was released from the front of the unit.

“Urgh…!”

Milgauss immediately lifted his left hand to block the light and then he slashed the unit with his sword. Although Aegis was reduced to light
particles and disappeared, its effect was still ongoing. Milgauss who felt something was wrong looked at his own body and his left arm started
to turn into stone.

“-Milgauss!”

Ash suddenly came down from the sky.

He had used the stone fragments as a screen and used a unit as a stepping stone to jump-

There was no longer an Ark on Ash. He probably uses all his magic to summon the two units.

…Wait, he still has his Manoplas on his right hand!

“What an eyesore!”

Milgauss swung the black sword with only one hand but he had only manage to destroy the unit that Ash was stepping on.

“Uwooooo!”

Ash who was experiencing a free fall uses the momentum and swung his a punch with the Manoplas.

Milgauss immediately put up a defensive posture with the huge sword above his head but he still couldn’t avoid the powerful impact.

“Urgh…!’

Milgauss was knocked off together with his sword.

===Part 30===
“Huff, puff… How is this punch?”

At the same time Ash landed, his Manoplas disappeared. Next, he felt a terrible pain as if his flesh was being slice off.

But now is not the time for his to show his weak side. Even though Milgauss fell down hard on the ground, he still remains his consciousness.
Ash could only try to bear with his pain.

“Hehe… weren’t you out of magic?”

Milgauss was using the gigantic sword as a walking stick to support himself as he slowly stood up. His left arm was hanging freely and
lifelessly. It had been converted into a stone.

“I didn’t say that I couldn’t summon Aegis again. It’s you who had been fooled, you had lost.”

“Hmph. I thought you were an idiot who only had strength, so it seems that you can actually do some scheming? But this can only be called as a
trick, it is still far off to be called a scheme.

After Milgauss made a haughty smile, he remembered something and pulled off his left arm and threw it to Ash.

“Wha…!”

Ash was staring at the left arm that landed on the ground.

“…Prostatic arm?”

“That’s right. This is a creation of the Empire’s proud mechanical engineering.”

Ash was clenching his teeth. Ash is not only just a normal human without the protection of the Ark, he is also a seriously injured patient.

On the opposite, Milgauss had only lost a prostatic arm.

He was in a fix.

But- Just when Ash lost hope, there was a heroic voice coming from behind him.

“Listen carefully, Milgauss! I Silvia Lautreamont and Lancelot and together defeated young dragon Nuada’s spirit!”

Ash turned around to have a look and cheered happily.

“Princess-sama! Lancelot!”

Nudua’s head was in Lancelot’s mouth when it landed in between Ash and Milgauss. The only word that could describe its condition was
'terrible'. Its white skin had become dirty and full of blood.

Although it was injured, Lancelot’s blue eyes still looked as if they were full of spirits. Apart from Silvia who was riding on its back, Eco
and Lukka were also there.

Lancelot gave a menacing growl and lowered down its neck and place Nuada’s head in front of Milgauss.

As if it wants Milgauss to apologize

After Nuada’s head stared at Milgauss for a short moment, it turned into ashes. In a blink of an eye, they were blown away by the night
breeze-

After Silvia saw the ashes being bought away by the winds, she focused her attention back to Milgauss.

“…Princess-sama?”

Ash knew something was wrong with her.

In this situation, winning was already in the grasp of their hand. No matter how strong is Milgauss, he will still face trouble when he is
going against Silvia.

Logically speaking, Silvia should also know about this but she continued to stand still without any reasons.

“Hmph… It seems that I must change my opinion towards the Fourth Princess. I’ll retreat for today.”

Milgauss placed the gigantic sword on his shoulder and slowly retreat.

“But the training campsite had already become a battle field. Just how many of them could survive… I would love to know it.”

After Milgauss provoked them, he jumped into the night.

Surprisingly, he jumped from the cliff.

Even so, from the previous battle experience with Milgauss, Ash knew that he is not just some average ordinary guy. He should have survived
the fall.

And he will be back…

Just like she had calculated the time for Milgauss to withdraw, Silvia spoke:

“Thank a lot, Lancelot. You may take your rest.”

Lancelot immediately bent its knees and lay down. After it closes its eyes, it started to snore gently.

Silvia climbed down from its back first then she helped Eco and Lukka to alight Lancelot.

“Is Lancelot alright?”

Ash worriedly looked at the sleeping Lancelot.

“Rest assured, it doesn’t have any vital injuries. It is just that… It had run out of magic. We only had the strength left to frighten Milgauss just now.

Ash now only knew why would Silvia let him escape. Because she don’t even have the ability left to order him around. Back to the topic, if it
was not because of Silvia’s and Lancelot’s intimidation, Ash would have die under the Milgauss sword.

“And also, maybe… That guy…”

Silvia’s troubled looks made Ash curious.

“Princess-sama?”

“N-Nothing, just pretend that I didn’t say anything!”

Silvia panicky wave Ash off which in turns worried him further. At this instant, Lukka said something.

“The training campsite is…”

Eco was also looking at the direction of the campsite dumbstruck.

“How come…!”

By following their sight, Ash also turned speechless.

Just like Milgauss declared, the training campsite had become a battle field. The Necromancias attack had yet to be stopped.

There were numerous sounds of explosions and the lights from the magic were flashing here and there. Although the campsite was safe, the
dragon house beside was on fire and there were black smokes all over the night sky.

''Is everyone still alright? What about Rebecca? Max? And the rest? The instructors? The staffs for the training campsite? The girls who were in charge of the foods?''

“Damn… Even when we wanted to help them…”

Ash felt that he was filled with desperation.

''Apart from looking from afar at the hills… We couldn’t even do a thing-''

As if to cheer him up, Lukka pulled Ash’s selves.

“I had a favor… To ask from you.”

As if she had made up her mind, Lukka was staring at Ash. Ash was troubled by it because her face was too close to his.

“W-What is it?”

Her Yōsei eyes were shining and clear even under the night sky.

Her eyes that were full of determination caused Ash to stare back at her.

“Please… Come with me.”

“Why?”

“For Gawain and me… You had wagered your life for us. Just to let us feel the same like the old times… If you are together with me… I think I
could muster up some courage.”

“Could it be that you know a way to save everyone?”

Lukka extended her hand towards Ash.

“I want to save them… No, I must save them.”

Ash held Lukka’s palm as if he was going to be sucked in by her determination from her eyes.

Her body temperature was transmitted to Ash through her leaf size like tiny palm.

“Alright. I believe in you.”

After Ash answered with a steady tone, Lukka smiled in embarrassment.

===Part 31===
Under the silent eyes of both Silvia and Eco, Ash and Lukka move towards the edge of the cliff. That is also the place where Milgauss jumped down from.

''Shoo…Shoo…'' The sounds of the winds pass through the darkness down below.

“Lukka…? What do you intend to do?”

Ash took a peek at Lukka’s face whilst being frightened.

“Jump down… From here.”

“J-Jump down-?”

Lukka didn’t answer. She just hurdle herself into Ash’s arms. There was an immediate sound of disagreement coming from Silvia and Eco from
behind, but now is not the time to worry about it.

Lukka place her hands around Ash and hugged him as if she was hurting him on purpose. Although his organs were screaming in pain, Ash still
managed to bear with it. If he groaned in pain at this moment, he will disappoint Lukka.

''Even so, what was Lukka actually thinking…?''

“We are going to jump.”

When her voice reaches Ash, he was already in mid-air.

Just like what it was written, Lukka jumped down from the cliff.

And she was falling together with Ash-

The feeling of floating in mid-air only lasted for a second. Then, both of them were falling in a straight line.

“Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Whilst listening to the sound of the winds buzzing beside the ear, Ash was swallowed by the dark abyss. He thought that he heard Eco’s and Silvia’s screams for a short moment from far above, but the voice was lost after a while.

===Part 32===
They kept on falling.

Ash and Lukka were hugging each other when they fall towards the bottom of the cliff.

Thinking back carefully, the same thing happened when Eco was born. It seems that he was fated for such things…

Suddenly, he seemed to hear Lukka’s voice hidden by the sound of the winds.

She seemed to be speaking to herself while huddling to Ash.

“Sorry…Gawain. I’ll never again be afraid of you.”

''Aah…So that's it.''

Ash finally understands Lukka’s determination. Just like Gawain overprotecting Lukka and caused itself to have its Astral cut off… This time,
Lukka wagered her own life.

After Lukka hugged Ash tighter, she shouted loudly:

“Please accept me once more, Gawain!”

It is hard to believe that such a loud voice would come from such a petite girl. Her voice was so strong that it looked like it pierce through
the night.

There was a glaring light coming from Lukka suddenly.

The golden rays started to surround her body.

“Could this be… Astral?”

Ash who was still falling was stunned. He couldn’t believe that he could see Astral with mortal eyes.

“Quick… Suck them in, Gawain! Taken my Astral… no, absorb me! You are my… Pal!”

The shout that she put her full effort in was echoing in the night.

Just before the voice disappeared-

There was an explosion around the hills near Willing Mausoleum and Gawain appeared from there while releasing a magic that brighten the night
sky.

Ash was attracted to Gawain’s gesture who had totally recovered.

After Gawain gave a roar that a young dragon couldn’t possible make, it carefully catches Lukka and Ash with its back.

===Part 33===
“I had… Another request.”

“I’ll do anything, as long as it is in my range of ability.”

Ash replied loudly. Their priority is to save the rest and Ash is willing to suffer any kinds of pains for it. Lukka worriedly stated her
request in a low voice.

“…I’m going to challenge the Dragon Riding Dance. So… I hoped that you can hold on to me tightly.”

“No problem!”

Ash recalled what Navi had said.

That is the Eckbald’s traditional dance.

Because of Lukka’s failure in her practice, the dance had caused her to have problem while facing Gawain.

Ash was unable to imagine what kind of a dance is that, but he was mentally prepared.

Now he could only place his hopes on Lukka’s Dragon Riding Dance.

Ash hugged Lukka’s waist tightly with both of his hands.

“Is this alright?”

“…Tighter.”

“How about this?”

“Tighter.”

“Urgh…What about this?”

Lukka answered by nodding.

Suddenly, there was a clear metallic sound coming from Lukka’s leg. Her dragsuit was modified with a standard spurs. Gawain who received the
signal roared with its heads up and rushed into the sky.

===Part 34===
The Ark had disappeared after Rebecca annihilate a group of Strada typed Necromancia with her magic spear, Gáe Bolg.

Rebecca reluctantly sighed. Cú Chulainn magic was almost used up and can no longer maintain its flight. It landed beside the lake.

“Should we end it here-”

The training campsite that acts as a temporary battle headquarters was still fine, but the dragon house nearby was swallowed by the great
fire.

Both parties were still fighting by the lakeside.

Every dragon had already used up their magic, just like Cú Chulainn. So, there are many of them fighting using their body.

Anyway, their opponents were Necromancias and they have extraordinary endurance. Every time they received a fatal blow, they still continue to
stand up.

This batch of students had been performing well in this fight which made them worthy to become the selected participants of this training
camp.

But, there was no end to the amount of enemies. Everyone was wondering how many dragons had been buried there. And the reinforcement for the
enemy kept on arriving.

Apart from that, Rebecca could no longer summon the power of an Ark-Dragner had also lowered down the students fighting moral.

“We don’t have any more choices left. Should we just give up on the training campsite… And retreat?”

Rebecca made the bitter desistion. Everyone is disappointed for them to lose such a great traditional facility. The training campsite at
Allonnes Lakeside is also a building with long history.

But she must priories the students’ lives. If they give up right now, they still have the chance to retreat in one piece. ''Once the retreating path had been block off by the Necromancias…'' Rebecca felt a cold chill just by thinking about it.

Currently, three students were heavily injured, fifteen were slightly injured and seven dragons were also injured. Although they had not yet
suffered any casualties, still if they continued to hold on… The situation will become irreversible.

Rebecca made up her mind. She took a deep breath and was going to order the rest to retreat.

Just at this moment, there was some flying object that shot passed the sky.

From the bright silver track left behind by its excessive magic- That must be a Maestro.

“Is it Lancelot?”

No. The tracks left behind by its dance were obviously not done by any ordinary Maestro. It was as if it took the sky as a drawing space and
spreaded its wings boldly while flying…

“Could that be… Gawain?”

===Part 35===
''-What type of dragon riding is this? This is the first time in my whole life I saw Dragner control his dragon using this method…!''

Under the effect of the strong centrifugal force, Ash nearly lost his consciousness.

He felt as if he was suffering from anemia. He was already facing trouble just to held on to Lukka.

If he had been careless for one moment, he would most probably be facing the watery grave right now.

The Eckbald’s Dragon Riding Dance couldn’t be reason with humans’ knowledge.

A sharp corner turn.

A strong centrifugal force that could even shook the brain.

The buzzing sounds of the winds beside his ears.

Although he also faced groups of Strada typed Necromancia along his way, Gawain were not bothered by them. Just like a lion who was not
bothered by ants, it continued to fly.

The Strada typed Necromancia couldn’t keep on with Gawain’s speed and had scattered just like being blow off by a storm.

''-Is this really a… Dance?''

''If this is also considered as a type of dance, how do we classify the flying method in the academy? This is totally at a different level! Obviously, there is too much difference…!''

''-Lukka is undoubtable a genius!''

Ash finally know the reason why Lukka would still be selected to the training camp even after she had been absent for three months.

At the same time, he had personally experience the feeling of the terribleness of falling off during the Dragon Riding Dance… Just by
thinking, Ash entire body stiffened. It was a miracle for Lukka to fall off from Gawain and her body remains intact.

Also, Lukka was not flying blindly.

Ash found out that Gawain was drawing a magic circle in the night sky with its tracks.

Not long later, the huge magic circle had been completed.

Thinking back, Navi had mentioned before.

''-Once the Dragon riding dance had been completed, many effects of magic will be activated.''

Ash’s eyes widen.

“Isn’t this a ‘Seikoku’!”

That’s right, the image that Lukka and Gawain completed together is a ‘Seikoku’.

There was the head of a dragon in the middle of a circle and it looked unique. The diameter should be more than a hundred meters.

The moment the magic circle was completed, Lukka shouted:

“Dragon Riding Dance, the First Dance- ''‘The Amrita of purification’''. <ref>From Sanskrit, means immortality</ref>

The magic circle was glowing with a glaring light.

===Part 36===
[[Image:SnRK V03 285.jpg|thumb]]
All the students who were busy fighting by the lakeside were shocked by the sudden lights.

The huge magic circle- ‘Seikoku’ was hanging at a corner of the night sky.

“So you had succeded… Lukka.”

Rebecca smiled in relieved.

After being shone by the strong lights, the tough Necromancis had returned back to ashes one by one.

On the other hand, the students had recovered their energy as if they had been treated with healing magic.

Rebecca also felt that her body had become lighter and the gloom in her heart had gone. It is as if her desperation from before was just an
illusion.

She now felt that she can still continue the battle.

Upon seeing at the Necromancias at the lakeside had been defeated, the student cheered in unison. Even the injured patients who were taking refuge at the training campsite ran to the lakeside to cheer.

Looking at Gawain who was flying energetically in the night sky, Rebecca chuckled.

“Since the ancient times, the Eckbalds who were dragners were called ‘Elfn Dancer’. The Lukka right now best fit the descriptions-”

"Elfn Dancer ~A.S.B 1365.6~"is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 4

2013-09-28T06:00:30Z

Youth: /* Part 23 */

==Chapter 4 - The Battle at Willingham Mausoleum==
===Part 1===
During the midnight, Ash slowly sat up.

“It hurtssss…”

Because of the pain in his joins, he can’t have a good sleep. It is because that he was playing in the waters during the day.

Silvia and Eco were riding on Lancelot.

Jessica was riding on Rhiannon.

Without any warning, a normal fun on the waters had turned into a two side’s battle field of ‘Fighting for Ash’. If they really wanted to play
something, Ash hoped that it would be a more peaceful game.

But the swimming wear that Eco and Silvia wore was deeply engraved in Ash’s mind.

Eco was wearing a white swimming suit which brings out her cute self. Even though her body is still far from perfect, there are still guys who
are sure to fall for her innocent self. Although her true ruthless attitude will be exposed when she speak…

On the other hand, Silvia was wearing a sexy bikini. Ash was going to have a nose bleed just by thinking about it. For sure it was not Silvia
who chooses a bikini that exposes that much of skin, but Cosette who was the culprit who force it on her.

Ash quickly removes all this troubles from his mind and left his bed.

The bedroom in the training camp is a twin sharing bedroom. Max was sleeping soundly at the bed beside. Eco was not in the room. It is because
the neat freak Max said that ‘sharing a room with a girl is illogical’, so Eco was taken care by the other girls.

Logically speaking, since it was Cosette, there should not be a reason for him to worry… But Ash had been together with Eco for a long time.
Once Eco is not beside him, he felt uneasy as if a part of his heart is missing.

“Can’t… I really can’t sleep.”

Ash sighed, and slowly stood up. Then, he left the room and wanted to ask for a cup of water in the kitchen.

Ash was walking at fast pace at the corridor of the second floor. The old building felt like a haunted house. The kitchen was located at the
first floor, so he was walking towards the stairs.

The moonlight shines through the windows. Tonight is a full moon with silver lights.

“…Huh?”

Ash stopped beside a window.

He felt a shadow passed by.

“That is…”

Every single corner of the garden can be seen through the corridor’s windows. A girl can be seen walking under the moonlight. She was wearing
a one-piece pajama. Ash recognized her.

“Is it… Lukka?”

Under the moonlight, the golden white here is emitting a mysterious light. Even her white ceramic liked skin was a if they were shining. Her
pointy ears can be seen indistinctly poking out from her hair.

Lukka walked past the garden with her unsteady steps and through the old back door. After the back door is an endless piece of forest- Norg
Forrest.

In a blink of an eye, Lukka disappear inside the forest.

“Hey… What was she thinking?”

Ash rushed down the stairs to the garden through the door specially used by the instructors. He rushed at a fast speed to the back door
following the stone slabs. After he was mentally prepared, he walked to the forest.

But, just as he step into the Norg Forrest, he immediately took a step back.

“…Are you kidding me?”

Ash originally thought that he was used moving in the forest, but that is only limited to day time. This is the first time he went to the
forest at night. Even the wet ground had a different smell. The nocturnal animals and bug creeps the hell out of him. The lushly branches of
the trees had the sky covered which also blocked the moonlight from piercing in. Also, there were sounds that was suspected to be the sounds
of an owl.

''Could it be that Lukka is just an imagination?'' Ash secretly hoped that this is true.

“Wait a minute…”

The Eckbalds were also known as the ‘Forest Yōsei’. Actually, the self ruling territory of the Eckbald in the Knight Country is a wide forest
called ‘Eckbald forest’. Maybe to Lukka, every forest is like the garden back at her home.

After Ash mustered his courage, he moved forward while trying to feel around with his hands. The rough tree bark made him feel at ease, but
every time he touches something slimy, he will immediately retract his hand. If there is a small animal that passed by his feet, he will
immediately jumped.

“This is bad for my heart…”

Ash complained while walking and unconsciously thought about Gawain. All the other dragons were together in the dragon house of the training
camp and only Gawain alone was resting in Norg Forest. It is because Norg Forest is a well known resting spot for dragons.

“I see. She went to look for Gawain…”

Ash who realized the truth continued to walk deeper into the forest.

After a while, his field of vision widens.

In front of him is an empty space. The moonlight shines directly from the sky. There is a in the empty space, and the water was reflecting the
moonlight.

Gawain cuddled itself while lying beside the pond.

Its shining white fur was reflecting the moonlight.

Lukka was standing some distance away from Gawain. For a breeder, the amount of distance was weird.

Ash found out that Lukka’s shoulders were shaking.

“Please, Gawain. I… can’t live without you.”

Lukka was calling after Gawain in a pitiful tone. Ash hid behind a tree a listen to her.

“The only Eckbald left in Ansarivan… is only me. The people in our home town have high hopes on me.”

Gawain didn’t answer. It is still with its same old self.

“Why must you reject me? I had always treated you as a family. When you became a maestro, I was very happy. But why…?”

Suddenly, some unexpected things happened.

“Grrrrrr…”

Gawain actually lifted its neck to scare Lukka. Lukka was afraid to move forward and fell to the ground on the spot.

Then she silently cried.

The sounds of the owls and the wings of the insects suddenly stopped which is most probably caused by Gawain’s growl. In the silent night, the
only sound that could be heard was Lukka who was crying.

''-Crack!''

Ash stepped on a dried branch. ''Damn''- he regretted just as he found out about this. The sound was tremendously clear in the middle of the
night.

“…?”

Lukka while wiping of her tears, turned back and looked at Ash’s direction. It seems that there is no longer a point for him to be hiding.
After Ash made up his mind, he walked towards Lukka.

“You are… From the student council?”

It seems that she didn’t remember Ash’s name. But since she also didn’t remember Silvia’s name, so this was expected. Ash stated his name
while smiling.

“I’m ash.”

“…Why are you here?”

“Sorry. I accidentally saw you running into the woods…”

After Ash explained, he looked at Gawain.

Gawain had frightened Lukka just now. That was a total rejection.

Lukka treated Gawain as her family which is undoubtedly the right thing to do… But Ash still didn’t understand why Gawain was not bothered by
it. The image of Lukka sobbing remains in Ash's mind…

In a few moments, it had turned into determination.

Ash as if he wanted to protect Lukka stood in front of Gawain.

“Say, Lukka. The previous experiment… Can I have it continued right now?”

Lukka gasped.

“This… has nothing to do with you.”

“No, of course it has something to do with me.”

Ash took a step closer to Gawain.

“This fellow had made you cry. This reason alone should be enough for me to interfere.”

===Part 2===
Anya was looking at Ash's sudden challenge with Gawain from afar.

“That guy… What is he trying to do?”

Anya followed her plan which was working at the training campsite at the Allonnes Lakeside representing the student restaurant ‘La Tene’. The
work to prepare the food was more troublesome than she thought. It was already midnight when her job was done.

On her way back to her room for a rest from the kitchen, she accidentally saw Ash.

Anya was interested in Ash who sneaked into the Norg Forest.

After all, the reason why Anya worked hard to infiltrate ‘La Tene’ was to investigate Ash Blake. She thought that she had a better chance to come into contact with Ash in the restricted area of the training camp compare to the wide area of the school grounds.

For Ash to act in the middle of the forest was out of Anya’s expectation. He even challenged Gawain.

As for the matters concerning Gawain, Anya also heard something regarding it. It was said that it was resting in Norg forest because it was not feeling well.

Anya couldn’t figure out the reason to bring a sick maestro here. The rest of the staff in charge of the foods also didn’t receive any information regarding it- There was probably no reasons for the basic staffs to know about it.

Ash was protecting a girl at his back. To her surprise, she was an Eckbald. ''Her name should be Lukka Saarinen…'' Anya secretly thought. She had memorized all the names of the student who attended the training camp before hand.

From their conversations that she could not hear clearly, it seems that Lukka’s and Gawain’s relationship right now was bad. So Ash wanted to
help her to solve this problem- This should be the whole picture for the incident.

Ash is probably thinking about riding on Gawain just like how he defeated the Necromanica.

“What is this about… Trying to play the hero in front of a cute girl.”

Anya wonders why would she suddenly get mad for.

===Part 3===
The sharp claws tore the moonlight mercilessly.

Ash immediately jumped aside from the strong front paw. He will die in a horribly way if he face it directly.

“Stop…!”

Lukka shouted at the top of her voice but Gawain had no intention of stopping.

After its front paw missed, Gawain’s weakness was exposed. Ash uses that opportunity to step on a tree branch to climb up a nearby tree. After
he reached a thick branch, he looked downwards.

Gawain’s entire back was in his view.

“Uoooooo!”

Ash decided to jump down from the branch.

Gawain was not in his riding gear, but this is just what Ash wanted. When he had decided to ride on a dragon, the riding gear would only be in
his way. Actually, Ash had heard before in class that ‘All the great riders hated the riding gear’.

“You are now under my control!”

Ash successfully landed on Gawain’s back. Ash was riding on Gawain’s naked back like how as horse riding tribe riding on a horse without a
saddle. His hands were holding on tightly on its neck. He swore not to let go of it even when Gawain tried to shake he off with its might.

“Grrrr…”

The swing that Ash experience nearly made him faint. He kept on telling himself never to let go.

Ash tried to tame Gawain with all his might and tried to persuade it to accept Lukka again.

But suddenly, Gawain gave an earth shattering roar.

“What’s happening…?”

Ash felt fear. But, unless Ash let loose of his grip, Gawain had no chance of winning. As long as Ash remains on its back, Gawain can’t use
its breath attack, magic, teeth and claws.

If it is so, then what is the uneasiness he was felling.

Even when Ash had a total advantage of attacking from the back, but he felt uneasy deep inside as if- He was the one whose back was exposed to a shinigami. <ref>God of death.</ref>

At that moment, there was a wave of magic that feels that it exploded out from Gawain’s body.

“Uwaaa…!”

Ash was thrown into the air by an invincible wall.

His sight was spinning.

The bright moonlight came into his view for a moment.

Gawain’s tail, like a whip, swung at Ash. Ash who was at midair had nowhere to run to.

''“*Cough*…!”''

It was a direct hit on Ash.

An unimaginable strong impact swept pass from his chest to his abdomen and he flew parallel with the ground. It was until he hit a tree, only
then he fall to the ground slowly.

''“*Coug*…*Cough*…!”''

Ash coughed and he even coughed out blood. He probably had internal injuries. He was making some weird noise from his throat, which was probably
caused by a broken bone that punctured his lungs.

To make it worst, the blood from his head flowed in to his left eye and blinded half of his view.

His body totally ignored his orders. Ash felt a cold chill. He didn’t know how serious his injuries were. The thing that frightened his most
is he can’t even feel a single pain after such serious injuries. As if this body is not his.

''Will my life end like this…?'' Ash had lost hope.

Eco face suddenly emerged in his mind.

''An angry face. An angry face. An angry face… No matter what, it is always an angry face. Even so, I hope that she smile to me more, a pure,
cheerful smile.''

''-Stop! What am I thinking about? Isn’t this… No different from dying. How could eco smile at me…''

With his back on the tree, Ash mustered all his remaining strength and glared at Gawain.

“Grrrr….”

Gawain was threatening Ash.

There was a thin layer of magic on its body. Ash had only found out that the thin layer of magic was the culprit that sent him flying.

“Reflecting type… defense magic!”

This is a high level magic that could only be activated by a maestro.

The effect of this magic was not to neutralize an attack but to reflect it. Even though Ash was only clinging on to Gawain, but it probably
take Ash presence as an ‘attack’. Could this had anything to do with his ability ‘to ride on any dragons’?

“Just what kind of rascal is it…”

Under those conditions, Gawain could even use its defense magic to eliminate Ash. If it was another dragon, Ash will be on their back and have
them tamed.

He already reached his limit.

Just before his loses consciousness, he felt that he heard Lukka calling after him.

===Part 4===
“This couldn’t be true…”

Anya watched the whole breath taking event. An empty handed human versus a dragon- that was clearly a stupid move but Anya still think that
there is hope deep inside her heart. Since Ash is the famous ‘Silver Knight’.

But the result is clear in a blink of an eye.

“Just what kind of rascal is it…”

Ash who was hit by the dragon’s tail pitifully, even though he still remained conscious after he landed, after this words, he remained
motionless.

Maybe he was dead. Ash, under the moonlights could only be described with pitiful.

Not only that his head was bleeding nonstop, he even threw out blood. The seriousness of his internal injuries is even hard to determine.

Then, Lukka made a sad voice.

“Nooooo!”

Lukka who was pale in the face rushed to Ash. But Ash injuries were pretty much lethal and she panicked and didn’t even know what to do.

At this moment, Anya was thinking about two things.

''-If she left him as he is, he will die sooner or later. Serve him right for showing off and ruining Milgauss-sams’s plan, this is his divine'' ''punishment.''

''-But I still owe him. If is don’t save him… won’t I lose my honour as a Tantalos? The fellow had saved me once without thinking about the'' ''consequences…''

“Damn!”

She was lost for just a moment. Ash life could not be guaranteed if it was left in the hand of the unreliable girl.

If she was to be unlucky, there will be questions about why would a staff in charge of the foods was at the Norg Forest. Well, that will be a
problem in the future but she just needs to make an excuse to cover up.

Anya rushed out from the trees and pushed Lukka aside.

Because she saw Lukka who was in a trauma tried to carry Ash’s upper body. She didn’t know that simply moving the body of an injured person
will put their life in danger.

“What were you doing! I’ll take care of the emergency treatment, go and look for help!”

“Y-Yes.”

Even though Lukka was still troubled, she still knew the seriousness of the current situation and there was not a single moment to be wasted.
She turned around and ran as if she was trying to blend into the darkness of the forest.

===Part 5===
“…”

When he regained consciousness, he was in a strange place.

The floors had black and white tiles that were made laid like a checker’s board. There were many semi-completed objects hanging randomly on
the walls. Human’s body, beasts, armours, building and many more. On the ceiling was a grand palace-liked Chandelier which was a bright dragon
crystal light.

There was an antique bed in the middle of the room and Ash was resting at there.

“I remember that…”

''I lost to Gawain and was seriously injured. Even though he still remembered the incident, there were just only fragments of memories.'' ''Even when he was seriously injured, he still didn’t feel any pain or even a wound on his body.'' ''His uniform which was originally covered in blood had become clean. This was weird.''

“Are you awake?”

“Uwaa!”

After someone breathed in his ear, Ash immediately sat up in fear. A girl was sitting next to him beside the bed without him knowing.

“It has been some time since we saw each other face to face!”

The girl was beautiful. Her dress clearly highlighted her curves. Even when she had two horns on her head, they were still not very
noticeable. Her hair was like Eco’s shiny pink coloured hair.

“Are you… Navi?”

Ash had met her about a week before eco was born. No… ‘Met’ was not the right word to describe this situation, because he saw Navi in his
dreams.

The Navi in his dreams had explored his body all over. Just by thinking about it, Ash blushed.

“Tee Hee…”

After Navi gave a devilish smile, she leaned forward. Ash could smell something nice, but when he found out that he was on a bed, he started
to feel unease.

“Wait!”

Ash averted his eyes from Navi’s huge breast and shouted.

“Navi, if you are here, then… I should be dreaming, right? No, there is no other explanation. Because I who was seriously injured don’t even
have a scratch on me right now!”

“You are not dreaming.”

“I-If I’m not dreaming… then I’m in ‘that world’?

Navi laughed because she probably thinks that Ash’s panicking looks is funny.

“This is just the Dragon Workshop! The place where dragons did their creations. I’m the one responsible for summoning you here.”

“Even though I still don’t really understand the current situation… At least I’m alive, no?”

“As long as your true body is safe.”

“What do you mean?”

“The you now, is nothing but a spirit.”

“Is that true…”

Ash lowered down his head and look at his own body.

“That’s right. Your spirit had now left your body. If your body in the material world stops functioning, then you have nowhere to go.”

“Y-You must be kidding! Let me return to my original state immediately!”

“Worry not. There is a reason for me to personally bring you here. This child has something that it wants to tell you.”

Just like agreeing with Navi-

“Kyuu.”

A small animal popped out from her shoulder. Even though it had the size of a rat, it is still a dragon after taking a closer look.

“That dragon is?”

“It is Gawain. Although it is a maestro, it is still not yet mentally matured. Its looks is like this in here.”

“T-This little guy is really Gawain…?”

Ash kept on examination the small animal in front of him. After being told by Navi, this dragon indeed has some similarity with Gawain.

“Fufu… If we were to fight right now, isn’t it a sure win for me?”

“Kyun!”

Gawain gave out a frightened voice and hid behind Navi.

“…Tsk. Pretending to be the nice guy. So, what do you want to tell me? Before that, let me say that I was nearly killed by you.”

After Ash asked, Gawain made a soft sound while standing on Navi’s shoulder. It seems that it was trying to ask Navi to become the translator.

After Gawain finished speaking, Navi looked at Ash.

“Gawain said that its master was Lukka and Lukka alone. The reason why it reject you was because it doesn’t want anyone apart from Lukka to
ride on its back. Even when you were the ‘The Boy Who Can Ride Any Dragon’.”

“What are you talking about! You were obviously rejecting Lukka this whole time…”

“Kyuun!”

After Gawain made the angry sound, it told its reason for rejecting Lukka to Navi.

“…I see. Gawain was worried about Lukka and thus rejected her. According to Gawain, Lukka had fallen from its back about three months ago.”

“Huh…? I have never heard of this.”

Ash felt that he being was hit on the head. Three months ago was the time when Gawain started to reject Lukka.

“The Eckbald are highly self regarded race, they think that falling from the dragon was a disgrace. That’s why Lukka had never told anyone
about this.”

Although Ash doesn’t really know how she was feeling, if it is an Eckbald culture, then he could only accept it.

“Then, under what circumstances was she falling from?”

“Have you ever heard of the Dragon Riding Dance that was passed down by the Eckbald leaders?”

“No. This is my first time hearing about it.”

“Just like what the words said, it was dancing on the dragon while riding. Although Lukka kept silent about this, she was destined to become
the leader. So she must start to practice young. Not to mention, if the Dragon Riding Dance was a success, there will be an activation of
various types of magic!”

“So you are saying that in the middle of the Dragon Riding Dance’s practice… She fell?’

“That’s right. Since she fell from Gawain, she was traumatized by Gawain. She stood far away from Gawain. Although she was lucky that she only
had light injuries, she was now under the shadows of those memories…”

“Traumatized? I can’t even see that happening.”

“I think that she herself don’t even know how much fear that was in her heart right now.”

Ash unintentionally said some important thing.

“Then… Lukka stayed quite far away from Gawain in the Norg forest. She doesn’t even try to pet it. Even at the seventh dragon house in the
academy, she also maintained her distance.”

''So the unnatural distance was caused by Lukka’s trauma…!''

“If she tried to ride a dragon with those feelings, she will face serious injuries one day. If a Dragner was afraid of his pal, his future
will be terrible and at worst he will die. It's because Gawain was worried about Lukka, so it remained stern in not letting Lukka ride on
it.”

“I see. So, Gawain, I can see that you are kind! But, why was your Astral cut off?”

“After the magic of wise dragon Albion was activated, the dragons were under special restrictions. One of them was- The more you go against a
master’s orders, the less astral you will receive. If this situation kept on, Gawain will die soon. Even when the Norg Forest supplied some
Astral… but it is still hard to say that whether it can survive for more than five more days.”

“-!”

Ash held his breath.

''Only a mere five days.'' Ash had never thought that the situation was this critical.

“Gawain… would you rather sacrifice your life to protect Lukka?”

Ash spoke to Gawain seriously, but it was with its haughty look

Ash who replied with a wry smile suddenly felt something was off.

“…Huh?”

Ash quickly looked at his own body. His skin became transparent and he felt an irresistible force pulling his body.

The truth is, Ash legs were slowly lifted from the ground.

If this continues, then he will be floating in a few moments.

“Hey, hey… what is…?

“It seems that you are leaving.”

Navi calmly told the good news.

“Huh!”

Without knowing whether she was enjoying Ash’s changes in expressions, Navi smiled.

“Even though I said that you are leaving, but it was different from what you were thinking. Your healing body is summoning your spirit. This
is the law of nature.”

Ash was relieved after hearing Navi’s explanation.

“So, I’m safe?’

“That’s it.”

Navi stood up from beside the bed and walk towards Ash. There were some redness on her face. Were those illusions?

“I’ll be waiting for your growth- ‘Knight of Avalon’.”

“Avalon? What does it mean?”

Navi gave a simple tap on his face as an answer. Although he was still at his spiritual state, he could still clearly feel the softness of a
girl’s palm.

“Fufu. You must learn to ride on me as soon as possible!”

“But my pal is Eco…”

“Eco and I were two surfaces on a coin. If you ride on her, it meant that you are also riding on me.”

“What does that mean-?”
[[Image:SnRK V03 181.jpg|thumb]]

Ash was not allowed to further ask any more questions. It was because that Navi was kissing him passionately.

“Mguk...!”

Navi’s watery lips had warped up Ash’s lower lips. Before he could react, his upper lips were also sucked in by Navi. Both of their saliva had
mixed together. When their mouths were wet, Navi forces her tongue into Ash’s mouth.

“....Nn!”

Their slippery tongues were curled together.

...Until he was separated from Navi, Ash's thoughts was in a mess. After this intense experience, Ash only knew that there exists such a kiss.

Navi was with her rarely seen blushing looks and crimson red watery iris.

“I hoped that you can have such a kiss with Eco one day in the future.”

“W-What are you talking about!”

“Fufu, let’s us meet at another day.”

At the same time when Navi was speaking with her watery lips, Ash was no longer able to resist the strong force and was swallowed by the
darkness.

===Part 6===
“I’m at…?”

Ash had also woken up in a strange room this time. The only thing is, this place doesn’t have the supernatural feel of the Dragon Workshop.

The smell of the antiseptic, white curtains and the medicine shelves. From the semi-drawn back curtains, Allonnes lakeside could be seen with
thick white mist.

This should be the infirmary for the training camp.

Ash suddenly felt that he was touching something weird.

“...What’s this?”

Ash curiously moved his right hand that was under the blanket. It felt slippery and soft and there is a hint of heat from it. It obviously felt like a living thing.

“Eeeehhhhhh!”

Ash was shocked and jumped on the spot. Although he body hurts, this is not the time to worry about that.

The moment he flipped over the blanket, he saw something unbelievable. Even after he immediately cover it back with the blanket, but the image
he saw had been deeply carved into his mind.

“Why…is Lukka here?”

Ash was sweating a huge amount of sweat.

That’s right, the thing under the blanket was no other that Lukka.

And, she was naked.

Because she slept in a way like a baby cuddling up, that’s why at least her important parts were not seen… But the stimulation to his heart
was still intense.

At the same time, Ash also found out that his clothes were removed totally. Although there were bandages on his chest, but there isn’t a
single piece of cloth left.

It is probably that the cloths will interfere with his treatment. So the reason why he was naked can still be explained. But, why would Lukka
was sleeping on the same bed as him naked?”

Ash looked all over the infirmary again. From the looks of the sky, it should be in the morning right now. Not a sound could be heard from the
lakeside.

The surrounding of the bed was placed with silver flasks that looked like lamp stands.

“This is…?”

There were water coloured crystals on top of each of the flasks. Ash found out that they are those expensive Bright Dragon Crystals with
healing effect.

It was said that the training given in the training camp was strict and thus the amount of injured students were high. These should be the
medical supplies prepared by the academy.

“I see… Thanks to the healing magic, I can continue to live on.”

Ash nodded after being dawned on. His chest suddenly hurts.

“It hurts!’

Even when they have the healing magic, it seems that he won’t be able to fully recover in a short time. Ash unintentionally placed his hand on
his head and found out that he also had bandages on his head too.

From his injuries, his will be treated as a patient of some time.

Just when Ash sighed, Lukka unwittingly made a small noise.

“Nn...”

Her pointy ears tingled.

“Fuuwa!”

After a few moments, Lukka with a sleepy face slowly sat up. She generously showed her flat chest to Ash and daze at him with her sleepy eyes…
Until the moment when she vision was focused, she suddenly hugged Ash.

“Luckily… you were all right…!”

“Uwaaa!”

Ash was thrown into panicked after being hugged by a lovely Yōsei girl. To make it worse, they were on the bed… Naked.

“It huuuurts!”

The moment Lukka hugged him tightly his entire chest hurts. Now is not to time for him to blush in the presence of a body of a naked Yōsei.

“S-Sorry...”

She let go of Ash gloomily.

“I-It’s alright… Because I’m already healed. B-But could you please put on some clothes? Back to the topic… Why were you sleeping on the same
bed with me?”

Ash averted his eyes away from the white tender naked body and simply came out with a question.

“…”

Lukka picked up her one-piece pajama from the floor. Ash made use of this time to cover his own naked body with the blanket.

Lukka who had put on her pajama was sitting on a chair beside the bed and only then she answered Ash question.

“It was because that your body’s temperature was dropping… So I’m trying to warm you up.

“I-Is it so. Thank you very much.”

After thanking, Ash remembered the incident that happened in the Dragon Workshop.

“That’s right…! It may be hard to believe, but… I was at the Dragon Workshop!”

“Dragon Workshop?”

Lukka was surprised.

“That’s it. The workshop where the dragons did their creations. I had a conversation there with Gawain.”

“Huh…?”

Ash tried to explain to Lukka who was stunned.

===Part 7===
After Ash told her the truth, Lukka was in tears.

“Why… Gawain… Because of me… Just because to protect me… It rather sacrifice its life...”

When he saw Lukka’s shaking shoulders when she was crying, Ash found out about something.

He had thought her as a girl without emotions. But that is not the truth, she is just only someone who can’t express her emotions well. For she to be crying for Gawain is the only proof needed.

Thinking back carefully, it was the same during that time.

In the forest during the full moon, Lukka also cried. Ash choose to challenge Gawain was also because of sympathizing her-

“That’s right. Gawain didn’t allow you to ride on its back because it was worry about you. If the rider was to be afraid of its pal, then his
life will be threatened…”

“It’s… All because of me…”

“Summon your courage!”

Although he knew that this is a little cruel to her, he still shouted it. Because Navi had already notified him in the Dragon Workshop that
Gawain’s life has…

“Please calm down and hear me out. Gawain had only a few more days to live… according to the information that I had received from the Dragon
Workshop, it can only live for a mere five more days.”

Upon hearing, Lukka’s was shaken.

“Before that… How many days had I been sleeping?”

After Ash had asked, Lukka answered by mumbling with her face looking pale.

“Today is… The sixth day.”

“Huh?”

Ash was taken aback. This means that he had lost consciousness since the first night of the training camp until just now.

Although the training camp last for seven days, in reality, there is nothing wrong about taking the sixth day as the last. Because the seven
day would only be returning to Ansarivan- just like that.

Also, the main event of the sixth day of the training camp would be cleaning the campsite and the closing ceremony would be held in the
evening.

In another words, the Selective Training Camp is as good as ended.

But Ash didn’t think that he had wasted his time here. The truth won’t be revealed if he had not challenged Gawain.

The thing is, they must make sure of Gawain’s safety. If Navi prediction was correct, Gawain will die any moment.

“Lukka! Look for Gawain immediately!”

“But… I can’t leave you.”

“I’m already alright. Right now, you must only think about Gawain!”

“…Understood.”

Lukka rubbed off her tears and lifted her head.

Her gaze which was full of determination moved his heart.

After Ash had nodded to her, Lukka rushed out from the infirmary.

Navi had made a ‘five days’ death declaration.

But Ash had slept for five days…

Just when Ash was worried and held his fist up without being interfered by the pain-

“Ash!”

The owner of the voice who rushed into the room seems to be Eco. Her shiny hair sways when she rushed to the bed side.

It was probably that Ash was thinking too much that he just thought that Eco looked tired. Just maybe that she didn’t slept well. Her red swollen eyes that will give you a heartbreak, is most probably because she cried a lot after the incident. Ash thought that he was going to
have a heartbreak.

''-Am I not able to escape from a punch or two from her…''

Ash was prepared to be hit but surprisingly, Eco was only cuddling in front of the blanket.

“Baka, baka, baka! <ref>Moron</ref> I thought that… thought that you were going to die! What were you doing? You are owned by me, do you know
that…!”

Eco hid her face in the blanket and started sobbing.

“Sorry, Eco.”

Ash was petting Eco’s head while bearing with the pain.

Thinking back carefully, the morning alarm had not yet rang. But Eco who usually was a lie in had rushed here early in the morning.

''Although she refused to admit it, she is still eventually my pal…'' Ash was happy in the depth of his heart.

But the peaceful moment only lasted for a while.

“It is good to hear that you had regained consciousness.”

The student council’s member leaded by Rebecca rushed into the infirmary as a crowd.

“You moron!”

Silvia unhappily scolded.

“Thanks to you for being an idiot I can fully enjoy a twin sharing bed room on my own.”

Max was insulting him while adjusting his spectacles on his nose.

“…”

Only Jessica remained troubled and moved her nose around Ash’s blanket. Logically speaking, she should be the first person to hug Ash…

“…What are you doing?”

Upon asking, Jessica glared at him sharply.

“What is this about…! Why is the blanket full of Lukka-san’s smell! Could it be that Ash-sama… likes those types of young girls?”

“No… It is not like that!”

Ash became nervous, since it was the truth that Lukka was sleeping with him which made him harder to give his explanation.

“What did you say!”

Eco was the first to react after hearing Jessica’s words. It was as if she had transformed into another person. She sniffed the blanket with a
cold expression and her eyes widen.

“It is true. This smell of herbal medicine… is from that Eckbald!”

“C-Calm down. I beg you to calm down first Eco..”

Ash was under great pressure. Although he wanted to escape from the window, he was now stark naked. Once he climbed out from the window, his
naked body will be seen. He was now in the situation where he couldn’t do what he wanted to.

“Hold on… Are you insane? Even I as your master was not allowed to enter and had to give up on visiting you. But you…”

“I-Is that so?”

Judging from what she had said, Lukka seems to enter the infirmary without permission.

“Ash, you rascal… There are so many to choose from and yet you choose a young junior… and lured her into your bed…? Yet, why do you not think about your health condition… and how we worry about you…”

Silvia’s body was trembling.

“That’s not it, I didn’t lure anyone into my bed! Don’t go on spurting nonsense!”

Too bad for him, Silvia don’t have the intention to listen.

“An enemy of women must face the judgment of the hammer of death!”

Aahh, it seems that inevitably I’m going to face some pain… Ash felt like crying.

“H-Hold on! I’m still a patient, no?”

But Silvia had long ago clenched her fist tightly and was not at all bothered by Ash’s begging.

Eco too also angrily lifted her right foot.

“This is Lautreamont’s family's rules!”

“I’m gonna trample you!”

===Part 8===

“Huu… In the end, there isn’t a single useful result that was obtained.”

On her right hand was a bright dragon crystal powered torch and on her left’s was a map of the Willingham Mausoleum. Angela sigh in disappointment.

Angela alone had gone through the journey of the exploration of the Willingham Mausoleum.

Although basically she came here as a campsite instructor, her original motive was still the Willingham Mausoleum. If not because of this, she will never agree to go to the Selective Training Camp full of the smell of sweat.

This was the sixth day she was investigating the Willingham Mausoleum. Since the first day she arrived at Allonnes Lakeside, she had
immediately came here.

“Although the historical value is hard to predict… This is really a letdown.”

Willingham Mausoleum was a grave that was built from a natural cave. The atmosphere was peaceful inside the Willingham Mausoleum which was
due to its two thousand years of history.

Angela found quite a number of the dragon’s fossil. She had originally thought that since this is a mausoleum, all the bodies will be buried
nicely. But, there seems to be exception.

“…Huh?”

Just when Angela was marching towards the exit- She suddenly stood still.

In front of her was a strange fork road. Angela who was always calm had also turn pale.

“Could it be…”

Angela had inspect the map for one more time. This was a total different place compare to the intended place. It seems that she was lost
because of her carelessness. Her deduction skills had dropped probably because of her lack of sleep.

''No matter what, if I don’t find a way out… I’m sure to meet the same fate as these dragons.''

“Since I had been in love with the dragons for a long time, it is not a bad idea to be buried with them- Like hell I would!”

Angela while commenting on herself, was thinking about her troubles.

Basically, all the instructors and students knew she is at Willingham Mausoleum. If she returned late, they will send someone to search for
her.

“I’m really… How could I be this unlucky!”

After putting down her luggage, Angela was resting with her back facing the rocks. She thinks that this is not a time for her to be running
around in panic.

''-Click.''

In a few moments, she heard voices that could never be found in nature.

“…?’

At the same time, the wall behind Angela moved with making a ‘Ssssssss’ sound.

“T-This is?

Angela immediately turned her head around. The place where I should had originally been rocks has a rectangular hole right now. She
immediately shine the hole with her bright dragon crystal powered torch.

The hole is suspected to be a secret passage where the end couldn't even be seen.

“Could it be that… This mechanism was designed by the dragons.

Although the details were not clear, but what she can be sure of is the she accidentally triggered the trigger. But under the eyes of a
commoner, this will just be like a normal natural cave…

After wiping of the dust on her spectacles, Angela shouted in joy.

“Who would know that such mechanisms exist. This is the century’s biggest discover!”

Angela had forgotten that she was in a fix and lifted her bright dragon crystal powered torch while stepping into the secret passage.

===Part 9===
“This is just too good to be true…!”

Angela gave a cheer at the end of the secret passage.

There was a space there that has nothing to do with the mausoleum at all.

It is the size of a classroom in the academy. In this dug out space, bookshelves, tables, sofas and many furniture that can be seen.

There were carpets of different designs on the floor that gave out an elegant atmosphere.

After the torch was shone on the ceiling, Angela was stunned.

“That’s…”

On the ceiling was an extravagance chandelier. But still, it seems logical since it has bright dragon crystal in it. If any grave robbers
had found it, they will sure to move it away immediately.

Angela looked upwards and sang a chant. What she was singing was a basic level oracle, and the light immediately lightens up. A light far
stronger than the torch had lit the room, thus Angela was able to explore every single corner.

“This carpet… without a doubt, it is a dragon’s creation. This design was once very popular among the dragons about a thousand years ago.
The rest of the furniture also has the dragons’ style…”

The dragons who were at the same time artisans, have special taste for beauty. It is totally different from humans’ design.

“What is the reason for the dragons to build this room…?”

Angela suddenly looked at the table.

There was a book that was an inch thick lying on the antique table. The book itself emits a serious feeling and made it seems like it was
the owner of this room.

“Is it… to pass this book to the humans…?’

Angela approached the table and took the book. The over luxury looks gave a deep impression and the weight is extremely heavy, just like
an encyclopedia.

“Could…. This be the ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’…?”

Angela’s spectacles nearly slide off her nose.

The Chevron Kingdom and the Knight Country worships Rosa Maria and made it as the country’s religion. The bible that records the teaching
is usually called the Stella Biblia

The Stella Biblia records about the life of Saint Rosa Maria and her pal Eco. The believers learn the religion’s teaching through the
study of Rosa Maria and Eco’s way of life. The reason why Ash named his pal ‘Eco’ is because of he was influenced by this Stella Biblia.

By the way, although it was said that the ‘Stella Biblia’ have two versions which are the ‘Old Testament’ and ‘New Testament”, but only
the ‘New Testament’ is recognized by the headquarters for the Rosa Maria religion- Holy Espada Agency. Just not long ago, even the Old
Testament was banned…

Angela happily flipped over the pages and read out a few sentences.

“…After the wise dragon Inbroke, two major bloodlines were formed. They are the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family and the
Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family. An endless war started from this two families-.”

Angela was confused.

“T-This… did this happened during the ancient kingdom…? But it felt like a legend after reading…”

As if it was to help Angela to get rid of her trouble, a sound of another person was heard in the room.

“No, that is exactly the truth.”

“-!”

Angela immediately hid the Old Testament of the Stella Biblia in between her arms and coldly glared at the intruder.

“A grave robber? No… You don’t look like that kind of person.”

“In the ancient times, when the Zono Ton Enlightment had started in this Ark Strada Continent… The two families who inherited the wise
dragon Inbroke’s bloodline had started the bloody war.

A tall and skinny guy said this story.

The only thing that can be clearly seen was his silver mask. His expression was hard to be judged because that his eyes were covered.
There were a few strands of red hairs mixing in his silvery hairs and he emits an evil aura.

Although his attire is of a mercenary, he gave out and extraordinary feel that made his cloths shown out.

An oat coloured skin girl was standing behind him silently. Her face looks handsome and cute but her eyes are with strong determination.

This small size girl was in her tribal wear. The metal glove in her left hand attracts attention and there is a high possibility that
there are weapons in it.

“Both of you are…!”

Angela remembered.

The two suspicious people that Ash met in the forest about two months ago.

Angela had also gone through the reports that the student council sorted. According to it, the girl called the guy ‘Milgauss-sama’.

“Why would both of you come to this ruins?”

Angela acted calm and asked them coolly.

On her right hand was a bright dragon crystal made ring. The red crystal signifies a fire element.

Her only winning chance will be the element of surprise…

But, Milgauss as if he had already knew what she was thinking said:

“You wanted to you the red flame dragon’s breath as an attack, no?”

Angela gasped after her intention of using the oracle had been found out.

“I’ll advice you for not doing that. Those puny flames that can only kill dragonflies, can hurt me? To dragons, those flames were nothing.
Am I wrong, Ann?”
[[Image:SnRK V03 201.jpg|thumb]]

“What…!”

Angela’s eyes widen. If that guy addressed her as ‘Professor Cornwell’, she wouldn’t even be surprised. Since she is one of the top
researchers for the dragons, it is normal that the people of the Zepharos Empire to recognized her.

But Milgauss addressed her as ‘Ann’.

“Y-You… Could you be…!”

In the mean time, she felt something was off. Until the moment her feeling turned into reality, the ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’
had fallen on to the ground.

Angela was not strange with Milgauss elegant voice.

Logically speaking, this is their first meeting but Angela recognized that voice.

Once she realized the truth, in her eyes, Milgauss standing posture and his hidden smile overlapped with ‘the person’ she recognized.

''-I knew this guy! But he… Shouldn't even be living…''

Angela’s lips trembled while looking at Milgauss’s face. ''How could this be''… Angela couldn’t help but kept on thinking about the face underneath the mask.

===Part 10===
It was twelve years before.

The young genius girl- Angela Cornwell who was thirteen that time had graduated from the University of Fontaine City and wanted to move
overseas for further studies.

The location was the highest academy institution in Chevron Kingdom, University of Feachador. The education fees were fully covered by the Knight’s royal family.

In the university’s research lab, Angela met with the ‘Ouji-sama’<ref>Prince</ref>

That time should be around mid-summer- In the month of Leo.

That day was the University of Feachador’s anniversary and the whole place was in crowded.

But only Angela alone was in the research lab doing research about the dragons. The lecturers and the students had gone out to enjoy
the celebration.

But, someone appeared in front Angela who was in the middle of her research. That person is Julius.

Julius, Lautreamont made use of the Ansarivian’s Dragon Riding Academy’s summer break’s opportunity to visit the Chevron Kingdom.
Apart from vacation, he also bears the job of a diplomat.

“Haha. I thought I saw an angel! Are you the daughter of a lecturer or a sister of a student?”

“I-I myself am a student!”

According to Julius, he ran into the university to escape from those troublesome fans. In the end, he had gotten lost.

He had a handsome looks on him and yet he had a mischievous behavior.

Julius was only sixteen during that time and he was already a dragner.

Not only he was strong and smart, he was also a beautiful boy. The meeting she had with Julius had left a deep impression in her mind.

Julius smile had melted the lonely genius, Angela’s heart-

===Part 11===
The feeling that Milgauss gave out is almost the same as Julius’s. Even after he wore the mask and change his hair style, the way he speaks was still the same as the years before.

“H-How… Is this possible…!”

Angela was stunned.

Milgauss had given orders to the girl behind him coldly.

“Do it!”

The girl immediately retrieved the weapon in her left hand’s metal glove- It is a leather whip that the mountains tribe loves to use.

“Haa!”

The whip bends according to the girls shout.

The whip swept past Angela with a ‘sss’ and she bend her knees to avoid. Her spectacles was hit and fell to the ground.

“Urgh…”

Even though the girl attack from the front, Angela’s back was in pain. It seems that the whip easily avoided Angela’s field of vision
and attacked from the back.

“B-Both of you… What is the reason you… Come to Willingham Mausoleum-”

At the same time, Angela though of the only possibility.

The culprit guilty of using the Necromancia to attack Ansarivan has yet to be found out.

But according to the time when Milgauss appeared at Ansarivan, it is reasonable to suspect him.

''-The crucial material of creating the Necromancia is the bones of the dragons.''

If Milgauss is the culprit for releasing the Necromancia, then shouldn’t the Willingham Mausoleum become very dangerous? Since that
were many bones buried underground…!

“I beg you…immediately ... leave this place-”

Angela with a trembling voice said towards the students who were at the lakeside preparing for the closing ceremony.

Needless to say, no one is able to receive her warning-

The girl knocked her with a hatchet and she lost conscious.

===Part 12===
After making sure that Angela had fainted, Anya turned around and looked at Milgauss.

“About this woman… how are we gonna deal with her? She is still a good scholar; it is a pity for us to kill her…”

Milgauss replied coldly.

“I don’t need anyone like her. Just end her lif- Guuk!”

The next moment, Milgauss looked strange. He was suddenly breathing heavily in pain and struggling while knelling down on the
floor.

“Guu… This damn person! Such determination… Must he interfere with me-!”

Milgauss was muttering something weird.

“M-Milgauss-sama!”

Anya was nervous when she ran to Milgauss. This was the first time she saw Milgauss suffer to this extend. She had never heard
before that Milgauss had any ailment disease…

“…Fear not, I’m absolutely alright.”

Milgauss suddenly stood up which made the pain before look like a show. That feeling is like after demon being excoriated.

“Err… Milgauss-sama? Are you really alright? Anything wrong with your-“

“I’m very fine. The main point is-“

Milgauss was looking at the floor. Angela was still unconscious. Milgauss who addressed her as ‘Ann’. The sound of it made it
seems that he was calling a close friend or a lover…

"Let’s not bother about this woman. This is a Mausoleum for the dragons. The dead body of a human will only dirty this place."

“…Understoood.”

Until Anya replied even when she was still troubled by it, Milgauss had turned around facing another side.

“Milgauss-sama…?’

Anya was confused.

She doesn’t understand what was happening around Milgauss.

Just before he turned strange, Milgauss wanted to kill Angela… ''But why did he change his mind?''

Milgauss continue to give orders to Anya who was still letting her thought wonder.

“I’ll activate the Necromancia in a few moments. Be prepared to head back to Ansarivan.”

“Understood.”

Although she was still worried about Milgauss body condition, Anya still answered immediately.

The time for the battle is about to begin.

===Part 13===
In the evening, Ash had nothing to do.

Under the assistance of the healing magic, his injuries were now better. Although his body still hurts, he can now walk on his
own. Also, he was now wearing the patients’ clothing. Anyway, it is embarrassing to remain naked.

Being said so, it is still the truth that he was badly injured.

Not only was his head, his entire body warped up into a mummy. Apart from going to the washroom, he was forbid from going
outside.

Ash was staring at the scenery outside the window from quite some time.

“Is the closing ceremony starting…?”

At the lakeside where dusk is ending, the preparations for the campfire is still going on. In about an hour time, those logs that
were staged up high will be burned.

Rebecca, Silvia, Jessica, Cosette, Max… These friends who had visited him a few times in the morning can hardly be seen during
the sunset. This is also because they were busy preparing for the ceremony.

On the other hand, Lukka should meeting with Gawain in the Norg Forest.

Three hours ago, she purposely came back and told Ash that Gawain was still living. After knowing that Gawain was still
breathing, Ash breathe a sigh of relieve.

The next thing to do is for Lukka to overcome her fear towards Gawain and the Astral that connects both of them may continue to
flow.

“Zzz…Zzz…”

Eco was sleeping peacefully with her head on the bed. It is probably that she didn’t have enough sleep when Ash was in comma.

“I’m entering, Ash!”

At this moment, Rebecca’s voice and the door knock sounded at the same time. Before Ash replied, she had walked into the room.

Rebecca who was in her swimming wear had only a thin shirt covering her top which made her looked sexy.

Rebecca’s swimming wear was red in colour. Since the shirt was unbuttoned, her deep cleavage, her thin white waist and the bikini
lines can totally be seen.

“Rebecca-san…!”

Ash doesn’t know where to look at.

“Do you feel better now?”

After looking at Eco with her gentle eyes, she looked at ash with a serious expression.

“I’m fine. I can even go to the toilet on my own!”

“Good. Back to the main point, I’m worried about something.”

“What’s it?”

“Angela-sensei had not yet returned from the ruins even after I had advice her that she must attend the closing ceremony...”

Ash was stunned. He had heard about Angela going to Willingham Mausoleum on the first evening of the training camp. In another
words, Angela didn’t know that Ash was badly injure.

“According to her behavior, Angela must be too immersed in her exploration, no?”

Ash gave a wry smile but Rebecca was still troubled by it.

“It is alright if it is just like that… I’m worried that she had accidentally met with a grave robber.”

-Bang!

At the same time, the door suddenly opened and Lukka entered from outside. She was sweating a lot which was probably because she
ran and it cause her summer uniform to be wet.

It is rare to see her panicking when she always do things slowly.

‘Nyuu’, Eco seems to be woken by the noise and made a sleepy sound and she slowly sat up and rubbed her eyes while looking
around.

“What happened?”

After she was asked by Ash, Lukka answered slowly since she was breathing heavily:

“That kid… Gawain…!”

===Part 14===
Lukka told the whole story slowly.

''-Gawain is dead?''

Ash was thinking about the worst outcome but the truth was not like what he had expected.

Gawain seemed to hide itself when Lukka was not around.

Lukka had been together with Gawain for the entire morning.

As long as she overcomes her fear from falling from Gawain’s back, Gawain will once again accept her. Thus their Astral will once
again be connected and Gawain won’t die.

Lukka was facing Gawain with only this thought- But not only that Gawain didn’t accept Lukka, it had also had itself stay hidden.

Rebecca gently hugged Lukka who was crying.

“Gawain will never discard you. It probably felt that it is going to die and didn’t want to let you see its dying looks, so…”

After hearing Rebecca’s assumption, Ash also agreed with it.

“We will look for Gawain immediately! Didn’t we already found out the reason why the astral couldn’t connects? With a little more
effort, we will be able to save Gawain! But it had already given up… How could be let this happen!”

Rebecca nodded in agreement.

“That’s right, I also think so. We need not follow what Gawain wants. The problem is, where is it hiding right now…”

“T-That…”

Lukka provided information to Rebecca who was thinking deeply. She had rubbed off her tears and was with a determine looks.

“I think… It must have gone to Willing Mausoleum. That is a grave specially for young dragons… Gawain was still at its juvenile
age.”

Rebecca nodded.

“Hmm.. That’s possible. Have you ever heard before the story of ‘The dragon of Willingham’?”

“I had heard of it before. My mom always told me this story when I was younger.”

===Part 15===
-It was a disaster that happened to a young dragon.

When Nuada was young, it managed to become a maestro. But it could not bear to see its young master suffering in her illness so it cut of its
Astral. In the end, Nuada had become very weak.

But Nuada swore never to let its master see its dying moment so it left quietly. Later, although the girl recovered… Nuada had died in
Willingham Mausoleum alone for some time.

When Ash heard this story from his mother when he was still a child, he cried.

Rebecca as if wanted to change the atmosphere in the room declared:

“I’ll never let Gawain meet the same fate as Nuada. So, the closing ceremony will be canceled temporally. I’ll ask all the students to look
for Gawain. It will be better if we could find Angela-sensei at the same time.”

“No, please hold on.”

Ash opposed against this proposal.

“Let the students enjoy the closing ceremony. I had been unconscious for these few days so I don’t know what kind of training that they had
been through… But everyone must have placed their best effort in it. The point for organizing the closing ceremony ain’t it to congratulate
those students who completed the training camp?”

“You are right, but what were you planning? Could it be…”

Ash smiled.

“That’s right. I’ll be responsible for the search. Rest assure, thank to the healing magic, I’m almost fully recovered.”

This is actually a lie. Every time Ash moved, he felt pain in his organs and joints. Even so, he still wouldn’t give up.

Upon hearing this, Eco who was silent the whole time became angry.

“Are you kidding! Or you must be an idiot! It is clearly that your body is still weak… And yet you want to look for that weak dragon!”

Ash places his hand on Eco’s head to calm her down. Even though she was angry, it was still because that she cares and worries about Ash.

“Please forgive me, Eco. I couldn’t just kept on watching silently. That feller is not a weak dragon.”

“B-But…”

“If Eco you are worry about me, why don’t you come with me?”

Eco immediately blush like a wildfire.

“W-What… m-me, I never worried about you!”

Ash was not bothered by Eco who kept on denying while shaking her hands but bow down in front of Rebecca.

“I beg you, Rebecca.”

“Tsk… I don’t think I can say no. Or else, the closing ceremony will we go on as usual but all the student council’s members will help in the
search.

“No, that won’t work out. If Rebecca-san is absent, everyone will be suspicious about it. For such a ceremony, I hoped that every student can
enjoy it to the fullest.”

“But-”

Just when Rebecca wanted to explain, the infirmary room’s door opened with a loud bang.

“If that’s the case, I’ll take over that job of yours. As a dragner, we must help those who were in trouble- This is the Lautreamont’s family’s rules!”

The person who said this was Silvia.

===Part 16===
The search party that had been decided consist of four members which were Ash, Silvia, Eco and Lukka.

Max and Jessica had agreed to go with them but was stopped by Rebecca. Because if too many of the student council’s members were absent,
suspicion will still arise among the students.

Lancelot was now giving four people a ride with Silvia in front holding the reins.

''-Behind princess-sama…''

Ash who was right behind Silvia was in fear.

Riding on the dragon while wearing the dragsuit designed for the palace and having her hair lifted upwards, Silvia’s charm as a dragner and a
princess emerged.

Although Ash had rode on Lancelot with Silvia during the Necromancia’s attack, he was totally immersed in the battle that time. He didn’t
noticed Silvia’s charm as the opposite sex.

“What are you doing? If you don’t hold on tightly, you’ll fall.”

After being scolded by Silvia, ash made up his mind and stretched his arms. When his arms surrounded Silvia’s waist, he was surprised that her waist is thin and fragile.

The third person was Eco. She held on to Ash’s waist gently which probably is because that she was worrying about Ash’s injuries.

“You must also hold on tightly.”

When Ash turned his head around, Eco blushed.

“If I use my true strength… Then your body will be squashed!”

Ash gave a wry smile. Eco cared about Ash’s condition in her own way which made his happy deep bottom.

The last person to ride the dragon was Lukka. She was not sitting on the saddle but the end of the tail.

“Hey, Lukka. Are you alright… Sitting like that?”

Silvia asked in surprised.

“It’s alright.”

Lukka answered lightly. It seems that she doesn’t like the riding gears.

Lancelot who was carrying four people gracefully flew towards the sky.

===Part 17===
Walking from the traing camp’s location to the Willingham Mausoleum will took about an hour. But the they arrive in an instant with dragon.

''-Tsk… damn that Gawain… Playing hide and seek when it kenw that it was dying? What is it trying to act cool for, I’ll never allow it to follow Nuada’s footsteps…!''

Ash was thinking about Gawain while riding on Lancelot’s back.

Not long later, a stretch of high grounds appeared.

“That should be the entrance to Willingham Mausoleum.”

Silvia said while controlling the reins.

Just as Silvia had said, there was an entrance liked building at the middle of the hills. Although the surrounding were covered by a thin layer of mist, but there were bright dragon crystal powered lights at the altar liked entrance which shines the surrounding of the entrance.

''Did Angela walk into that type of place alone…?'' Ash felt a cold chill just by thinking about this. It doesn’t matter how you see it, this place is just not suitable for a lady to go in alone. It is reasonable for Rebecca to become worried, and they mustn’t ignore the chances for her to be attacked by some grave robbers…

Just like sweeping away Ash’s thought, Silvia shouted:

“Alright, get ready for landing!”

Lancelot gave a brave roar and started to land at high speed-

===Part 18===
Milgauss was standing at the top of the hill looking at the world below.

Under his eyes was the entrance to Willingham Mausoleum.

Looking at a place further ahead, there is the Norg Forest and Allonnes Lakeside. No to mention the building for the training camp-

The campfire had been lit at Allonnes Lakeside. The closing ceremony had officially begun.

On the ground was a coffin liked box. Migauss open the lid and took out a gigantic black sword.

This gigantic sword is the tool used to summon the Necromancia.

This is the great result of the Empires’ proud mechanical engineering and the development of the dragons- The remanence of the Magic
Techniques. <ref>魔導工学 Magic based mechanics</ref>

After Milgauss had returned to his country, he had improvised that device.

This gigantic sword that once looked like a piece of art work had now become more dangerous and mechanize.

The bright dragon crystals on the hilt had increased tremendously. There are a total of nine big crystals and more than twenty smaller ones.
If it was on sale, he sure can earn a big amount of money. But in Milgauss eyes, those expensive crystals were but tools.

Milgauss easily lifted the gigantic sword and stabbed in on the ground. It is to send the magic into the inner part of the mausoleum.

The dragon jaw shaped sword made a deep heavy sound and sunk into the rocks.

“This looks like a tombstone.”

Just when Milgauss was mumbling, a white shadow swept passed his eyes. A flying object that was thought to be a dragon was getting nearer at a fast pace.

Milgauss widen his eyes that were under the mask and looked at the evening sky. The shadow looked like Lancelot.

“Hmph… The princess, on patrol?”

Milgauss immediately hid behind the rocks. Even though he thought that the sky was dark enough to hide him from the eyes of the rider, but he
must never underestimate the eyes of a dragon.

Luckily, Lancelot had slowly landed. It seems that they were going to land at the mausoleum’s entrance. In a few moments, he lost sight of
Lancelot.

“Let’s begin.”

Milgauss held the hilt of the gigantic sword and started to sing out the spell.

''“Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Show yourself the crystals of the Magic Techniques. The spirits of the young dragons now be revived.”''

In a moment time, the bright dragon crystal on the hilt gave out a bright light.

===Part 19===
“A-Angela-sensei… Came to this cave?”

Silvia who just alighted from Lancelot was shocked after she looked at Willingham’s Mausoleum’s entrance.

She didn’t expect the mausoleum to be this scary.

It is okay if the sky was still bright but the sky that was darkening made it scarier.

The mist that surrounded the entrance made it look like the doors to hell. Although there were bright dragon crystals powered light around the
entrance, they still doesn’t ease the fear

“Gawain…”

Ash placed his hand on Lukka’s head because of her worried looks.

“Rest assured. We will definitely find Gawain.”

“Nnn…”

At the same time Lukka answered softly, a bolt strucked in the evening sky and the roaring sounds of the thunders follows.

“Kyaa!”

The first person to scream was Silvia.

Ash made a wry smile. Although under Veronica’s training, she had become stronger, she was still a coward.

But this funny situation was immediately interrupted by Eco.

“…Just like that time.”

Eco was looking at the sky with her sharp eyes.

Lancelot was also in its alert posture and was growling with a ‘Grrrrrr….”

In a blink of an eye, the dark clouds had almost filled the entire sky.

“Are you saying about the time when the Necromancia attacks…?”

Eco nodded while answering seriously.

“That’s right. This bad feeling… I can be wrong about it!”

This time, the earth was shaking.

Ash nearly fell because of the continuous shaking. He already had a hard time to stay balanced.

“Kyaa!”

But the others girl had fell in his direction and dragged him together in the fall.

The girl who fell into his chest was Eco, Silvia was the one who wouldn’t let go of his right arm and Lukka was clinging onto his right arm
tightly. Under this type of situation, Ash couldn’t even enjoy it one bit.

“Urgh-!”

His whole body was in pain. The rest had forgotten that Ash was a serious patient that was advised by the doctor to have sufficient amount of
rest.

“S-Sorry! Are you alright?”

“S…orry!”

“It’s all because of me…”

Silvia, Lukka and Eco immediately apologized.

“Don’t worry… I’m alright.”

Ash didn’t want the others to worry about him and squeeze out a smile. But, his smile doesn’t looked natural and he prayed that the dark sky
can provide some cover for him.

After the earthquake stopped, Ash stood up.

“Fhuss…”

A sound as if it was laughing at Ash stubbornness was heard.

“-!”

One by one… A scary sight appeared from the dark corner of the mausoleum. They were not humans. Although the looked like dragons, they didn’t
have the holy feelings that the dragons emits.

“Necromancia!”

At the same time eco warned the rest, something rushed out from the mausoleum.

Something that was bigger than a horse but was to small if it was compared to a dragon. Also, not only one but there was a bunch of them.

There were around five of them and each of them looked like a young Asia. Their bodies were black and have mad eyes, sharp teeth and a strong
rotten smell.

“A young dragon sized…. Necromancia?”

Just when Ash was muttering, the leader of the Necromancias attacked. After its mouth opened, shining rays could be seen- ''Don!'' And a ball of flames came flying along the ground.

Lancelot made a scary roar and activated its defensive magic’s shield. In a blink of an eye, the breath attack was nullified.

But this is not a time to thank Lancelot.

The group had extended their deep red coloured tentacles this time and they were getting nearer.

Silvia became the first victim.

“Kyaa!”

“Princess-sama!”

Although Ash immediately stretched his hand, he still missed. The slimy and sticky tentacles warped around Silvia’s thin body and lifted her
up into the sky.
[[Image:SnRK V03 225.jpg|thumb]]

“I-Insolent fools! How dare you touch the Royal Knight’s family’s Princess...!”

Too bad they were not someone that could be communicated with language.

Although Silvia struggled, but the more she struggle the harder the tentacles grip was. In the end, more than half of her dragsuit was torn
off and the buttons had come loose.

“S-Stop! Stop this insolent behaviour...! Ahh...Stoooop!”

Silvia’s scream could be heard all over.

“Eco, hand me the Ark quick!”

Eco angrily rejected Ash’s request.

“No way! You are still a patient! The Ark will burden your body-”

“Is this a time to worry about those things! Princess-sama is in danger right now!”

“B-But...”

Compare to Eco who stood stilled, Lancelot had started to make his move.

To save its master, it had used the red flaming dragon breath.

''-Don!''

That was a true breath and was not comparable to the flames that was created by an Oracle. The unimaginable destruction force had turned the
five Necromanica that was blocking the entrance into fire balls.

“Grrrroooorrrr!”

The five Necromancias who were on fire roared in agony and changed their targets to Ash and the rest. But Lancelot gave the final flaming
breath and turned the Necromancia into ashes.

Although they were young dragons, there were no differences from the hardiness of a regular Necromancia. When the tentacles snapped, Silvia
was caught by Lancelot when she was falling.

“Huff... Puff... Thank you, Lancelot.”

Ash gave a sigh of relieve when he saw Silvia was safe. But he immediately heard Lukka screaming.

“That...!”

Lukka was standing by the cliff and was the direction to the lakeside. No, it was actually towards Norg Forest.

“Anything?”

“The forrest... Was polluted...”

Lukka as an Eckbald was sensitive to the change in the Forrest.

Ash looked towards the direction she was looking at and he was dumbstrucked.

''-Dodododododo....''

The forest was shaking and the feeling was like a group of Asia’s running. The wild bird and the small animals were in shocked and their sound
could be heard one after another

Judging from Lukka’s ‘Polluted’, the Asia typed Necromancia could be on the move in the forest.

It seems that apart from the main door, there were other options that the Necromancias came out from.

“Ash, quickly look at the lakeside!”

Silvia was shouting on Lancelot’s back while pointing to the lakeside.

“Could it be that... they were also Necromancia?”

Ash clenched his trembling fist. The black shapes were moving around the dark lake. Thank to the campfire at the lakeside, he can somehow make
out their shadows.

Those must be the Hydra typed Necromancia. The total amount should be around twenty... No, it seems that it was around thirty. There were
moving towards the campfire by the lakeside.

“They are also at the sky!”

This time it was Eco who was pointing at the sky. A group of Strada typed Necromancia while making some weird type of bird noises they were
circling around the sky. They seemed to ignore Ash and the rest and were heading towards the campsite...

“So I see... Their target is to attack the training camp!”

Ash angrily clenched his fists on both hands.

“Damn... Even when the students there were top students, those who had experience in dealing with the Necromancia were only Max and Rebecca.
Are they alright-?

“Ash, now is not the time to worry about the others. We can only trust the president to protect the training camp.”

Silvia’s calm voice dragged Ash back to reality.

She focused her sight onto the entrance of the mausoleum.

“That’s...!”

Ash turned speechless.

The second batch of Asia typed Necromancia had rushed out and there were six of them this time.

“Grrrr...”

Lancelot with a growl and the breath attack exploded. Three of the leading Necromancia turned to ashes.

At this moment, the deep red coloured tentacles rush forward. Lancelot was not intimidated by them. It’s hind legs held its body and it stood
up and stomped its hammer like front legs. The sharp claws made a screeching sound and the tentacles were torn of like rubber bands.

That scene could only be described with dead bodies everywhere.

In only a few minutes, the second batch of Asia typed Necromancia was totally wiped out.

“S-Strong...!”

Lancelot’s heroic fight amazed Ash and also Silvia’s dragon controlling skill had improved significantly.

Silvia looked downwards at the rest of the gang with a skilful looks.

“Ride on Lancelot quickly! We are going into the mausoleum.”

===Part 20===
[[Image:SnRK V03 006-007.jpg|thumb|'' ''... Rebecca is just too great.'' Jessica who led the group of Hydras was muttering while looking at Cú Chulainn who was flying in the night sky.'']]
“All of you here had gone through the five days Selective Training Camp! Your skills had improved significantly! You must have faith in yourself! Your skills are far better than what you had imagined!”

Under Rebecca’s command, the students had ridden on their pals.

The Stradas were flying, the Asias were on their way to Norg Forest and the Hydras gathered at Allonnes Lake. Their strategy- An eye for an eye,
a tooth for a tooth.

“... Rebecca is just too great.”

Jessica who led the group of Hydras was muttering while looking at Cú Chulainn who was flying in the night sky.

===Part 21===
Rebecca was standing at the high end of Cú Chulainn’s neck. She was already in her Ark. The enormous amount of magic was surrounding her entire body. Max was like acting as her second in command riding behind her on Arianrhod

Not long before, the student was happily enjoying the atmosphere around the closing ceremony’s campfire.

But, the Necromancias who attacked from three directions which were land, water and air had changed the situation. Just like heaven and hell, the students were all in a panic but thanks to Rebecca, the tables had turned. Just a simple talk from Rebecca had given them the courage to fight.

Now, not only the students were not in any fear, they even trembled in excitement.

A huge amount of Necromancias were approaching.

There was only about a hundred meters in between them.

"Appear! The certain hit magic spear! Gáe Bolg!"

Rebecca naturally led the attack.

“Gáe Bolg!”

A bright light appeared after the spell had ended and a long spear appeared. Gáe Bolg’s light pierce through the dark sky and explosion followed. One by one the Strada typed Necromancia fell to the ground.

“Attack!”

Rebecca ordered like a general.

''“Oooooo!”''

The students received the orders and attacked at the same time.

===Part 22===
Dim white lights were emitted from Lancelot’s horn.

This was a basic magic for the dragons. Thus, Ash and the rest didn’t have to rely on the bright dragon crystal torch while walking in the
cave. Lancelot was walking forward silently and steadily in the cave. Its usual earth shaking footsteps was almost can't be felt.

So it had lessened the amount of burden that Ash’s body was facing.

“Thank you, Princess-sama.”

Silvia was surprised that Ash spoke behind her ears and her neck suddenly gave a jerk.

Because of her hair was tied up with a red ribbon, her white neck was exposed.

“Why are you acting with such ambiguity! I had done nothing that deserves your thanks!”

“You were worried about me and purposely asked Lancelot to slow down, right? So…”

“I-I had never thought that far! How can we move quickly in this narrow space!”

Ash gave a wry smile. Silvia was shy about it. For such a great dragon like Lancelot, to move quickly in a narrow space is but a child’s play.

“-Careful!”

Silvia suddenly shouted.

“Ksharrrr!”

Three Strada types Necromancias attacked from the front. They looked more like bats than dragons.

Even though they were noble dragons in their lifetime, after they had become a Necromancia, they were no different from a disgusting flying
animal.

Ash was in tensed, the next second-

“Grooooo….!”

Lancelot gave an angry roar. On the path where the brilliant dragon stepped passed, there were only ashes left behind.

“Such excellencies.”

Upon hearing Ash’s mummer, Silvia proudly lifted her chest.

“Hmph… During your recovering time, I had completed every single course in the Selective Training Camp. The days when I did battle
stimulations with the president every day… I felt like crying when I said that.

What Silvia said felt like a sad tone hidden in it. She seemed to experience something terrible. Ash who had only experienced the first day’s
sea water bath was regretting. <!—It should be lake, but sea was written in the original text. Or I could be a pun because lake is Mizuumi and
Sea is Umi.-->

But, the main reason Silvia became strong was mainly because of Princess Veronica’s encouragement.

If Veronica hasn’t visited Ansarivan last week, Silvia may not have turned over a new leaf.

“Back to the topic, why haven’t we saw Angela-sensei yet?... I hoped she wasn’t attack by the Necromancia.”

Silvia sighed while looking at the mausoleum’s map.

“I we also haven’t found Gawain yet… Lukka, did you felt anything?”

“I can’t… Because the Astral was not connected, my ‘Seikoku’ was not responding.

Sinca Lukka couldn’t feel anything; they could only ransack the entire cave. Although it will be a tiresome job just by only imaginating it,
it was still an emergency.

“Another thing… Eco, there is something that I must tell you first hand.”

Ash was looking at Eco through his shoulders.

“Anything?”

Eco who was clinging tightly at Ash’s back lifted her head while feeling annoyed.

“The next time I asked you to hand me the Ark, please do so. The doubt at the moment could make you regret for your whole life.”

“Wha…!”

Eco immediately explode. She kept on hitting Ash with her fist.

“I won’t allow you to order me! Be careful or I’ll trample you!”

Although the way she was hitting was like trying to be pout, the strength that she put in still made him suffer.

“I-It hurts! S-Stop hitting me!”

“Have you forgotten that you are still a patient! Even though those were temporally made mimic, it still burdens the body!”

Although she said it angrily, she was still concern about Ash. The way she thinks made Ash happy but the situation right now was an emergency
and maybe the mastermind was still somewhere in this mausoleum.

“If not, could you create and Ark that doesn’t cause much burden to the body?”

“What did you say?”

“Please, I believed that you are able to make an Ark that was suitable for my current situation.”

“H-How…. Could you speak with such confidence!”

“Do you even need to ask? Because Eco is my excellent pal!”

“…!”

It was probably that she was moved by Ash, Eco was speechless and she blushed.

“Alright… B-But, during the time I’m in the dragon workshop, my body-”

Ash immediately knew what she was going to say.

Only a spirit can enter the dragon workshop and the true body will be left in this world.

When the spirit left the body, the empty shell will be defend less.

“Worry not, I’ll protect your body.”

Ash loosened his grip on Silvia’s wrist and carefully switched places with Eco while trying not to fall off from Lancelot.

“Ash…?”

Eco was dumbstrucked, and turned around to look at Ash.

Ash hugged Eco’s wrist tightly.

“Wha-W-Wha…!”

Eco’s shoulders twisted for one moment and her body had become log liked.

Her ears hidden in her hairs were red.

As if hot air is going to burst out anytime.

“I-If you didn’t hold on to me tightly… You better watch out!”

After Eco said angrily, she laid her back on Ash’s chest. He could smell the fragrance of her shampoo.

The next moment, Eco’s body was like a puppet whose strings had snapped. She loses her strength and laid her head on Ash’s right shoulder.

Ash had felt that her spirit had left her body.

“Our hopes are on you, Eco.”

Ash murmured was like praying when he held on to Eco’s weight.

===Part 23===
“Huh?”

Silvia immediately stopped Lancelot when they arrived at a wide space.

It doesn’t look like a place that has Necromancias.

Lancelot increased the light intensity of its horns to brighten the extra space.

Silvia was holding the reins with her right hand and was checking the map with her left.

“According to this map, this should be the centre of the mausoleum.”

“Centre...”

Ash was holding on to Eco who was still unconscious tightly while looking around.

Silvia turned back and was secretly looking at Ash’s face.

“...”

Just to make a new Ark for Ash, Eco had when to the dragon workshop. Ash kept on holding to her petite body tightly for some time.

Of course the reason Ash did so was to prevent Eco from falling off from Lancelot... But Silvia had been jumpy since and couldn’t remain calm.

''-Damn, what am I getting nervous about!''

Silvia had reaffirmed herself and was looking around her surrounding carefully.

The size of the space was about the size of the academy’s lecture hall. The ceiling was extremely high which was estimated to be about fifteen
meters. There was a lot of winged crosses shape tombstones all over the ground.

All the tombstones had at least a height of five meters. The winged cross in the middle was far bigger than the rest. Its height almost
touched the ceiling. Is there a powerful dragon who was buried there?

Too bad they still haven’t found Angela and Gawain. Logically speaking, this empty space that was located in the middle of the entire
mausoleum should be the place with the highest probability of finding them...

After Silvia gave a long sigh, Ash talked to her:

“Princess-sama, look at the ceiling.”

“-Huh?”

Silvia’s eyes widen. There was a volcano like hole in the middle of the ceiling and the night sky could be seen from within. Before they had
entered the mausoleum, Eco had described this dark sky as a ‘bad feeling’.

In a clear day, there should be moonlight that shines through the hole and create a dreamy situation.

“Grrrrr...”

Lancelot suddenly lifted its neck and gave a warning growl.

It was staring intensely at the hole above.

“What’s it, Lancelot?”

Just when Silvia asked in surprised-

“We had met again, shounen.” <ref>Shounen-Teenage boy.</ref>

A guy’s voice could be heard from above. A tall and thin person was standing at the edge of the hole.

“You’re... Milgauss!”

Ash suddenly gasped could even be felt by Silvia.

Lancelot’s horn had shone the scene above.

A lone guy in mask who was pale white in colour from the lights appeared. Silvia had also read the report book and immediately knew who he
was.

“The ruffian who was called Milgauss! Who know that I can meet you here! I under the name of Lautreamont’s Royal Knight’s family will punish
you in the name of god!”

Even while facing Silvia who was excited and indignant, Milgauss only replied with a laught.

“Hmph... Come on, even Veronica Lautreamont who was a top warrior was not even chosen to be a breeder... And yet a coward like you was
chosen.”

“What... Did you say?”

The way Milgauss speaks as if he knew a lot of her background in formations made Silvia felt uneasy.

“Are you alright, Princess-sama?”

Ash asked from behind.

“N-No... Nothing.”

Silvia’s mind was already in a mess even when she said so.

''-What is this feeling? That guy called Milgauss... Even thought this is the first time I met him, but he felt familiar. Why would I feel this way?''

“Princess-sama? You... are crying?”

“Huh!?”

Ash’s words woke her up.

She had only found out that her tears already started falling.

“This... Why would I...?”

Even Silvia didn’t know why she cried. But, if she gave Milgauss a glance... her heart will tighten.

Milgauss suddenly gave a smile.

A smile of a father who cares about his child, a peaceful and caring smile.

“You had grown, Sylvie.”

“Wha-!”

Silvia felt a cold chill.

No matter how wide is the world, the only one who would call her in her pet name will only be her family members. Not only that, his gentle
voice had cause her to recall her memories.

''-Onii-sama! Julius onii-sama!''

''-Haha, Silvia, you pampered child.''

''-It’s because... Onii-sama kept on talking to Glenn-dono and had forgotten about me!''

Her childhood memories resurfaced in her mind.

How is this possible.

-‘Dragon Slayer’.

Brother Julius who had committed such serious offence had been punished. Silvia was only five during that time.

In Lautreamont Knight Country, killing a dragon is the uttermost offence. Even if it was the prince of the Knight’s royal family, he will
still be punished. To make it worst, the dragon that Julius killed was his pal- Maestro Mordred.

Julius was already dead.

But... Milgauss had the same feel with Julius with every movement he made.

At this moment, Lancelot had again given a warning growl. As if it was trying to tell Silvia to put on her guard.

“Could it be...!”

Silvia had also felt that something was very wrong.

The ground was slightly shaking.

''-Something was hidden in the ground!''

“Kuku... Until what extend Lancelot can fight is something worth seeing. Or is it that- the guy over there will come out with some weird
tactics?”

“Urgh...”

Ash kept silent.

Eco had remained silent and had yet to wake up. Silvia also couldn’t predict the amount of time needed for Eco to create a new Ark.

Milgauss as if he saw through Ash’s Achilles heel he gave a ridiculed expression.

“But, judging by Avalon’s Princess behaviour... I believed that you wouldn’t be able to come out with anything weird, no?”

“Avalon’s Princess? Who would you also knew about-”

Ash was obviously shaken. Avalon- This word was suspected to origin from the ancient language. Silvia didn’t know what it means. ''Anyway,
what’s about the princess?''

''-No, this is not a time to worry about those stuffs...''

Silvia cleared her mind and focused on the current situation.

“Let me tell you, the dragons buried in this mausoleum were but young dragons! Even when they because Necromancias, they are still no match
for my Lancelot!”

Silvia declared but Milgauss was not even bothered by it.

“Is it so? I had sent most of them to the training campsite. Those Necromancias that you had beaten were small fries. Also, those dragons
buried here were Maestros in their past life.”

As if to answer Milgauss talk, the ground split into two. The enormously loud sound was going round the cave and the tombstone followed by
falling to the ground.

A huge object could be seen appearing from beneath.

“Roarrrrr...!”

A roar as if it had arisen from hell followed and their fight with Lancelot had started.

Strong wing, thick jaws and sharps horns.

Apart from their dark skin, they have the looks of a maestro.

“Kuku... Let me tell you! Its name is Nuada!”

Upon hearing, Silvia was stunned.

“A tragedy that every citizen of the Knight Country knew. You should had heard about it before, right? It is the dragon who loves its master
and choosed to commit suicide-”

===Part 24===
“Have you gotten everything that I had said, Navi?”

Eco was having a conversation in the dragon workshop.

Navi as usual was wearing a wearing a evening dress while sting on an antique chair.

“The Ark that suit his current condition most…? Hehe, this is interesting.”

Her matured version of Eco’s look was as beautiful as usual. Perhaps it was because of this, Eco hated this woman very much. Even after saying
so, she must focus on the main situation right now.

“I don’t have much time. Can you replace my job for the restructuring process?”

“Ara. Why do you even need my help?”

Navi cheekily smile.

“Do I even have a choice! Even though I don’t like it... You are still more knowledgeable than me... And I expect that you could come out with
a better result compare to me.

“Your judgement is correct. We are like two faces on a coin. If you are the person who lived in the outer world, then I am the person who
lived in the inner world. Of course I will help you.”

“So you had agreed to help me?”

“As long as you promise me one thing.”

“Promise? What do you want me to do?”

“You must promise me that one day, you will present an Ark to Ash Blake. It must not be a mimic but a top rated work that you had created.”

“W-What are you talking about! How could I agree to this!”

“Ara. Have you already given up before you even challenged it?”

“B-Because... to present the Ark to him also means-”

Navi smiled.

“That’s right, you are going to give him your everything.”

“How could I-”

Eco was speechless. Her whole body was hot as if it was burning. To give her everything to Ash- just by thinking so, Eco was already very
embarrass about it.

“Are you willing to agree to my condition? Or not?”

“Urgh...”

Navi’s provocation made her mad, but it takes time to do the review. Since there were more than a thousand of the Ark’s blueprint left by her
ancestral.

To do the review is to search the parts that suit Ash most.

She will be fine if it is just so, but there was this ‘not to burden Ash’s body’ rule this time.

This is more difficult that the ‘ice element’ that Ask asked for during the church terrorist incident.

Strictly speaking, Eco didn’t even know if there was even one Ark that doesn’t burden the person wearing. So this problem had nothing to do
with time and she can only rely on Navi’s knowledge.

“...Alright. I promise.”

After Eco had made her mental preparations, Navi smiled and the place suddenly was filled with soothing bright lights.

At the same time, there were many blueprints above Navi’s head. Those were the blueprints that the dragons left behind.

Navi with her glossy and watery lips begin to sing out the name of each part of the Ark-

''“Almete, Gorjal, Peto, Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje, Escarcelas,Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales, Codales, Antebrazos, Manoplas, Quijotes, Guardas, Grebas, Escarpes, Espolón.”''

Eco was speechless.

A few thousands of those blueprints were spinning around on Navi’s head. Those that was decided as unnecessary will disappear immediately and
the leftovers are those that are important.

“W-What a fast searching speed...”

Eco was stunned. At this moment, all the blueprints that were flying around Navi’s head disappeared.

The lights that filled the dragon workshop had also disappeared. Navi slowly stood up from the chair and walked towards Eco.

“W-What is it...?’

Navi was too beautiful to look at and she unconsciously took a step backwards. Navi cheekily smiled and placed her palm on Eco’s head.

“This is...!”

Eco felt a cold chill. An enormous amount of information entered her brain from Navi’s palm. But half way through the process, it was
interrupted.

“W-Why?”

“...He was facing great danger.”

Navi was looking at the three dimension projected screen in mid-air with a serious expression.

“Then be quick!”

“It seems that we must act quickly.”

Navi again placed her palm on Eco’s head and retransferred the information.

===Part 25===
“Is it really Nuada…!”

Ash shouted but he was immediately back to his calm self.

That right, the problem is not whether it is Nuada or not. The main point is, this Necromanica is a Maestro.

Also, the Necromanica revived from the ground was not only Nuada alone. The tombstone around had also fell to the ground one by one. The Asia
typed Necromancia crawl out from the ground and there was a total of nine of them.

“Princess-sama. It is better that we retreat for the time being-”

After giving a glance at the passage behind, Ash calmly made the suggestion.

The escape path was not yet blocked by the enemies. To fight in this open space, the enemies will surely attack from all directions. It will
be a tough battle even though Lancelot is strong.

But if they retreat to the narrow passage, the enemies will be force to come at them in a line. They may have a chance in winning like this.

“No!”

But Silvia stubbornly disagreed with retreating. She was so angry that the hands that were holding the reins were also trembling.

“Milgauss… Do you know what you had done! You… had stained Nuada’s spirit that you never should!”

“P-Princess-sama…?”

Ash was at lost when he look at Silvia being angry.

Silvia had obviously believed what Milgauss had said. She probably had the experience of crying after hearing Nuada’s story in her childhood.

At this moment, Lukka who had remained silent for the whole time had also cried.

“I also… will never forgive that person.”

It is easy to understand how she felt. Because Gawain had followed Nuada’s footsteps and had disappeared. She emotionally reacted probably
because of this.

Ash was worried about the current situation.

“Young dragon Nuada! I swear in the name of the Lautreamont Royal Kinght’s Family will defeat you! This is the only thing that I can do for
you!”

Lancelot roared in a high pitch in replied to Silvia’s sworn and immediately attacked Nuada. It stood on its hind legs and stacked with its
front. Upon seaing, Nuada had also stood up and defended with its front legs.

The two ferocious dragon was started a battle of strengths.

Out of a sudden, Nuadu open its lower jaw and threw out some black gasses. It was almost a zero distant attack-

“Urgh…!”

Ash felt something was wrong and he hugged Eco tightly to protect her. He was angry at his useless self who couldn’t do anything.

Lancelot also remained strong. Just before Nuada’s breath attack exploded, it atcivated its defensive magic.

-The sound of explosions had shaken their ears.

The explotion was reflected back to Nuada who was near to the defensive magic and immediately explodes. Lancelot defensive magic was strong
and Ash only felt a slight vibration.

“Great…!”

Right until now, Ash had opened his eyes. Half of Nuada’s head had diaaspeared and its grey coloured brain could be seen. Even though it seems
to be defeated, but it is still a Necromancia. The organs that were destroyed were immediately recovered and was back to its original looks.

Lancelot’s heroic roar and Nuada’s creepy scream had shaken the air around them.

Just when the two resumed to fighting with brute strength, there was a groan coming from Ash’s back.

“Eek… Stop!”

“Lukka?”

An Asia typed Necromanica had dragged of Lukka who was sitting on Lancelot’s tail. Its tentacles can be seen clinging to Lukka’s body.

Lukka who was hanging upside down was struggling in pain and in tears.

“D-Don’t… Touch anyplace weird…!”

Just like throwing sugar to ants, a large amount of Asia typed Necromancias was approaching Lukka. Their tentacles were tearing off Lukka’s
dragsuit.

The iron made gloves and knee guards was forcefully pulled off and fell to the ground. The leather belt was tore into pieces and even her
skirt was torn off.

“Damn…!”

The moment Ash shouted, a tentacle attacked. Using the moment when Ash focused his thought on Lukka, the tentacle had surrounded Eco’s waist.
The tentacle was so strong that Ash loose to it in terms of strength.

“Eco…!”

Just like Lukka, Eco was hanging in mid-air. Eco who lost consciousness couldn’t struggle like Lukka.

Silvia was having trouble just by controlling Lancelot. She didn’t have the time to worry about the danger that Eco and Lukka were facing.

Ash clenched his teeth and jumped off from Lancelot’s back. Even though he knew that this was like commuting suicide, he still can’t control
his sudden impulse.

“Let go of your dirty paws-!”

Ash picked up a stone and threw at the Asia typed Necromancia.

But throwing stones at dragon is like throwing stones at the moon. It easily bounce off from the black skin.

“Urgh…”

Too make it worst, Ash’s body was in pain.

Even though he was not attacked, but he body was giving him warnings.

“R-Right now out of all times…!”

After Ash cursed, he knelled one side of his knees.

He was seating cold sweat.

His head, organs and joints were in tremendous pain. He felt like rolling and screams in pain. ''But, I musn’t… I mustn’t be defeated in a place like this-!''

Ash who had sweat in his eyes saw Eco being dragged away from in front of him.

“Ecoooooo.”

Ash screams in desperation.

At that moment, Eco who was nearly sucked into the Necromancia’s body opened her eyes.

“W-What? What is this situation!”

After she saw Ash was on the ground in a ball like posture, Eco looked around at her surroundings.

“Eco! Give me the Ark!”

“Hmph! Without me… You are useless!”

Eco can be seen smiling happily-

And she only shouted the only word of that long spell:

''“Espolón!”''

===Part 26===
Milgauss who was standing at the top of the hill watching the fight had seen it all.

The cave was filled with white lights.

At that moment, the Holy Ark emerged in the middle of the lights and was on Ash’s body. That Ark had red stripes and is a striking white
coloured armour.

Ash is now an Ark-Dragner.

This armour was stronger that what Milgauss saw at Ansarivan. This increases his interest in it.

The place where it became stronger was the defense and not offense.

“Hmph. Using the old remains and combine them into an emergency armour? Wouldn’t expect less from the Avalon’s Princess…”

Anya’s report had stated that Ash suffered serious injuries. This armour should be the best fit for him.

“Back to the topic…”

Milgauss was surprised that Eco completed the spell with only a word. Perhaps she had finished the rest in the dragon workshop.

Because Eco wanted to create the Ark at the same time she woke up so she had finished most of the spell before she comes back.

If that’s not the case, Eco would be eaten by the Necromancia before she can even manage to finish naming all the part of the Ark. Milgauss
wanted to praise this enemy.

“As I thought… Is it fate that we have to continue the fight from the past generations? Kuku, there is nothing bad about it… and also nothing
good about it.”

Milgauss laugh.

He was fully immersed in his laughter that came out from the depth of his throat.

===Part 27===
The moment he wore the Ark, Ash stood straight.

The unbearable pain had disappeared and it felt like he had grown wings.

The thickness of the Ark felt thicker that the first two Ark and it looked more ball like in overall. He felt safe just by wearing it.

But now is not the time to enjoy that safe feeling.

Ash locked on to the Necromancia in front and jumped towards it.

He fist punched the Necromancia that captured Eco with his Manoplas.

Next, he kicked the monster that captured Lukka with his Escarpes.

The massive amount of magic contained in the Ark exploded and the two dragons had disappeared.

“Ouch-!”

Ash groaned.

Even though the Ark had the effect of absorbing most of the repulsive force, it is still reckless for him to go for a hand to hand combat.

The pain in his bones made him struggle. It seems that the Ark also couldn’t totally suppress his pain. But he mustn’t back down in this
situation.

“Kyaaaa!”

The moment the tentacles disappeared, Eco and Lukka fell from mid-air.

Ash immediately slides towards the bottom of the two. He had managed to secure both of them right before the land on the ground- The entire process spans for less than two seconds.

“Are both of you alright?”

Ash helped them to stand up. Lukka instantly nodded her head in reply but Eco on the other hand was angry.

“What the hell is wrong with you! That Ark only strengthens the ‘defends’! It is not for you to use it for punching and kicking!”

“S-Sorry...”

Ash initially was intimidated by Eco and apologized. But he without delay changed his mind:

“Now is not the time to worry about those things, no? Of course I’m trying to save you!”

But the current situation doesn’t allow Ash to explain anymore than that.

“…Here it comes.”

Ash was dragged back into reality by Lukka’s warning and immediately put up a fighting posture.

The fight between Lancelot and Nuada was still in a stalemate. On the other hand, the remaining seven Asia typed Necromancias was trying to
attack the trio. The stench of the rotting smell had suddenly became stronger.

Eco angrily ordered.

“This Ark was not made so you can fool around with it! Use the Ark Weapon immediately!”

“Understood!”

Ash focused his mind and attention to the Ark.

The information regarding the Ark Weapon that comes together with the Ark was sent into his mind.

After receiving that information, Ash smiled.

“Appear… the invincible magic shield!”

There was a flash followed together with the spell.

The space in front a Ash started to bend and there was a crack. The unknown Ark Weapon appeared slowly from the crack.

''“Aegis!”'' <ref>A shield from the Greek mythology.</ref>

The same time Ash shouted its name, Aegis appeared.

Aegis’s outer looks looked like a dragon’s head. There were all together five units that made up this shield. All of the five units were
flying around under Ash’s command. When they had surrounded the Asia typed Necromancias, the shield projected colourful lights.

These units were not normal shields. They all have the characteristic of a magic cannon.

The continuous lights that were attacking the Asia typed Necromancias were like spider webs.

Not only that, there were some weird changes on the Necromancia that was hit by the lights directly. They had become stones in a short time.

Aegis was not releasing the usual attacking typed magic.

That is a high level magic that turn living things into stone upon coming into contact with the light. Even though it is one of the dangerous
magic listed in the list of banded spells by the Knight Country, but now is not the time to act like a good model citizen.

Just in a few seconds time, all seven Necromancias had turned into stones. Ash breathe a sigh relieve and withdrew Aegis’s magic.

“Thank you, Eco.”

“N-Nothing… And I’m not even doing this for you.”

Eco turned her face to aside by her face was definitely blushing. Ash gave a wry smile but now is still not the time to lower down their
guards.

Anyway, Silvia was still controlling Lancelot who was still fighting with Nuada. Under the condition where both of their front legs were
locked but their opponents, both of the uses magic or even use their tail attack… Both of them were like in a wrestling match.

“Princess-sama! I’ll be there to help you in a short moment!”

Ash who was prepared to help had met a blank wall.

“I don’t need any help! Go and capture Milgauss! Lancelot and I will calm down Nuada’s spirit.”

Silvia’s talk made Ash speechless.

Silvia was really angry. Even so, she still haven’t lost her cool. She had sworn to defeat Nuada in the name of the Royal Knight’s Family-
perhaps she truly thought that this is her mission.

“Roger that! Princess-sama I’ll leave it in your hands!”

After Ash shouted back to Silvia, he started running.

Right in front of him was Nuada’s tombstone. The tip of the slanting winged cross was pointing at the hole of the ceiling. Milgauss was still
looking at the side of the hole.

Ash jumped towards the sky along the side of the winged cross and stepped on the middle of it and gave a leap. He landed on the wings and
continued to jumped again at the end of the wing. With the aid of the Ark, Ash accomplished a jump that a normal human can’t do.

He body passed through the hole of the ceiling.

The musty air of the inner part of the cave had suddenly become fresh and cool.

The air is very cold and it doesn’t seem like summer.

At the top of the hills were many stubs of bare rocks.

Although the surroundings were dark, luckily the Ark produces dim lights. Also, since he had been in the dark cave for a long time, his eyes
had already gotten used to the darkness.

“Milgauss!”

Ash started a fight with Milgauss. Although Eco was mad about it, he still chose to use the hand to hand combat which is the easiest.

He remembered the time when he met Milgauss for the first time in the forest.

Ash didn’t even have the ability to fight back during that time. Because before he managed to land a hit on Milgauss, Ash was ambushed by
Milgauss underling and was nearly killed by that girl.

But the situation right now is different. Ash was protected by Eco’s magic and he had decided to KO his opponent in one hit.

But-

With only his left hand, Milgauss had blocked Ash’s right punch that he focused all his strength in.

“How is this possible…?”

“Hmph. Is the strength on an Ark-Dragner just like this?”

“Urgh…”

He can’t move his right hand at all. It is similar to being clenched by a plier.

“This proved that you are just a fake.”

Milgauss tone was as cold as iron.

There was a gigantic sword in his right hand.

“Wha…!”

Ash widen his eyes in disbelieve. It is as if the sword was made out of darkness. The big bright dragon crystal on the hilt of the sword
proved that it was definitely not an ordinary sword.

“A fake like you had no right to touch me.”

-A flash from the black sword.

There is a sudden black gust. Ash whose right hand is now handicapped had nowhere to run to. He could only use the Manoplas on his left hand
to protect himself.

As if a big hammer was hitting his head, the impact pass through his body in a short moment. The impact was so strong that even the Ark
couldn’t endure.

''“*Cough...*”''

“Where is your big talk just now?”

Milgauss let go of Ash’s right hand and held the gigantic sword with both hands.

Then the sword was lifted and down it goes.

“Guak!”

The metal sunk into his abdomen. In a short moment, Ash felt that his waist was going to be chopped into two. The Ark made a ''‘click’'' sound. Even the Ark was groaning…

''“-Aegis!”''

Obviously, Milgauss was not an opponent for him to fight with in hand to hand combat. So, Ash resummoned Aegis. The five untis split out
immediately and attacked Milgauss. As long as a light managed to hit him, he will then turn into a stone.

“Too slow!”

But Milgauss with an extraordinary nimblest avoided the light rays. Then he swigged the black sword at a lightning speed.

Those units were destroyed one by one after being attacked by a tornado like slash, and they disappeared.

“What is he actually made of…!”

After Ash groaned, he was on his knees. The amount of magic collected in the Ark has a limit and Ash felt that the armour was slowly
disappearing.

After Milgauss dealt with the five units, his target had shifter to Ash once again. He gave Ash a kick without any delay. Even with the
protection of the Ark, the impact was still transmitted into his abdomen.

''“*-Cough!*”''

Ash was out of breathe and was kicked around like a puppet. In the end, he landed with his back facing the rocks.

Blood started flowing out from his mouth…

“Ku…”

Ash spit out the saliva that had blood in it and hid behind the rock immediately. The size of the rock is just enough to keep him hidden.

“Hmph. Are you trying to hide to drag time?”

Ash remained silent. He was sitting at the back of the rock waiting for a good moment. His body was in a mess and he probably had only one
more chance…

''-Ssss, ssss…''

Milgauss was not playing any tricks and marched towards Ash.

“Anything wrong right there? Can’t you use Aegis?”

''Milgauss was probably laughing his ass off right now''. Ash answered while thinking of his disgusting face:

“Too bad, I’m out of magic…”

“Luck is not on your side today, shounen.”

Followed by a shout, there was an impact on the rock behind Ash.

===Part 28===
“Shoo. Shoo…!”

With the aid if the Ark, Ash easily jumped out through the ceiling’s hole but Eco wasn’t that lucky. She left Lancelot who was in a brutal
fight with Nuada and climbed the huge winged cross.

“W-Wait for me…!”

Looking downwards, she saw Lukka was trying her best to cling to the winged cross.

“Tsk… Just don’t blame me if you fall.”

Eco stepped on the wing of the winged cross without being bothered by Lukka. If she had not been careful, she will definitely falls head down.
Her current height was about ten meters. Although she was frightened by it, she still needs to move forward.

Even though she felt guilty towards Lukka, Eco still wanted to rush to Ash’s side as soon as possible.

The moment Eco saw the guy called Milgauss, she felt disgusted.

She remembered the nightmare that made her wet her bed.

Eco was attacked by a scary dragon in her dream.

It has nine eyes, numerous tentacles and it is far scarier than a Necromancia…

The unbelievable thing was, the moment she saw Milgauss, the first thing that came into her mind was that dragon. It will be alright if she
was just worrying too much… But just in case if Eco’s instinct was right, Milgauss is a dangerous being. Eco couldn’t guarantee that the Ark has enough power to go against him.

Ash’s body condition worried her.

Ash was a heavily injured patient in the beginning. Logically speaking, he should rest for a month, but…

But, even after she arrived at the location, apart from making the Ark (the mimic), there was nothing else she could do. It will not be
surprising that she will be a burden.

Even so, Eco still couldn’t calm down her worrisome emotions and choosed to climb the winged cross.

After some effort, Eco finally arrived at the ceiling’s hole took a look outside in the night sky.

“-Huh…?”

Eco had seen it all in that short moment.

Milgauss was holding a gigantic sword up high that looked as if it had merged together with the night sky and was going split open a rock.

Eco’s instinct told her that Ash was hiding behind the rock.

In an direct combat, Ash was definitely out of his league and he was going to be sliced open together with the rock by Milgauss…!

“Ash!”

Eco called his name in desperation.

===Part 29===
Milgauss who thought that he had a sure win split open the rock in front of him- This blow will definitely crush the rock and Ash into pieces.

The rock was scattered into tiny fragments.

The thick dust was all over and was blocking his sight.

After the explosion like power cool down-

“What…?”

Milgauss remain in his posture of him finishing the blow.

After all the dust falls, what was infront of Milgauss was not Ash’s body.

A unit in mid-air was pinning on to Milgauss.

A light was released from the front of the unit.

“Urgh…!”

Milgauss immediately lifted his left hand to block the light and then he slashed the unit with his sword. Although Aegis was reduced to light
particles and disappeared, its effect was still ongoing. Milgauss who felt something was wrong looked at his own body and his left arm started
to turn into stone.

“-Milgauss!”

Ash suddenly came down from the sky.

He had used the stone fragments as a screen and used a unit as a stepping stone to jump-

There was no longer an Ark on Ash. He probably uses all his magic to summon the two units.

…Wait, he still has his Manoplas on his right hand!

“What an eyesore!”

Milgauss swung the black sword with only one hand but he had only manage to destroy the unit that Ash was stepping on.

“Uwooooo!”

Ash who was experiencing a free fall uses the momentum and swung his a punch with the Manoplas.

Milgauss immediately put up a defensive posture with the huge sword above his head but he still couldn’t avoid the powerful impact.

“Urgh…!’

Milgauss was knocked off together with his sword.

===Part 30===
“Huff, puff… How is this punch?”

At the same time Ash landed, his Manoplas disappeared. Next, he felt a terrible pain as if his flesh was being slice off.

But now is not the time for his to show his weak side. Even though Milgauss fell down hard on the ground, he still remains his consciousness.
Ash could only try to bear with his pain.

“Hehe… weren’t you out of magic?”

Milgauss was using the gigantic sword as a walking stick to support himself as he slowly stood up. His left arm was hanging freely and
lifelessly. It had been converted into a stone.

“I didn’t say that I couldn’t summon Aegis again. It’s you who had been fooled, you had lost.”

“Hmph. I thought you were an idiot who only had strength, so it seems that you can actually do some scheming? But this can only be called as a
trick, it is still far off to be called a scheme.

After Milgauss made a haughty smile, he remembered something and pulled off his left arm and threw it to Ash.

“Wha…!”

Ash was staring at the left arm that landed on the ground.

“…Prostatic arm?”

“That’s right. This is a creation of the Empire’s proud mechanical engineering.”

Ash was clenching his teeth. Ash is not only just a normal human without the protection of the Ark, he is also a seriously injured patient.

On the opposite, Milgauss had only lost a prostatic arm.

He was in a fix.

But- Just when Ash lost hope, there was a heroic voice coming from behind him.

“Listen carefully, Milgauss! I Silvia Lautreamont and Lancelot and together defeated young dragon Nuada’s spirit!”

Ash turned around to have a look and cheered happily.

“Princess-sama! Lancelot!”

Nudua’s head was in Lancelot’s mouth when it landed in between Ash and Milgauss. The only word that could describe its condition was
'terrible'. Its white skin had become dirty and full of blood.

Although it was injured, Lancelot’s blue eyes still looked as if they were full of spirits. Apart from Silvia who was riding on its back, Eco
and Lukka were also there.

Lancelot gave a menacing growl and lowered down its neck and place Nuada’s head in front of Milgauss.

As if it wants Milgauss to apologize

After Nuada’s head stared at Milgauss for a short moment, it turned into ashes. In a blink of an eye, they were blown away by the night
breeze-

After Silvia saw the ashes being bought away by the winds, she focused her attention back to Milgauss.

“…Princess-sama?”

Ash knew something was wrong with her.

In this situation, winning was already in the grasp of their hand. No matter how strong is Milgauss, he will still face trouble when he is
going against Silvia.

Logically speaking, Silvia should also know about this but she continued to stand still without any reasons.

“Hmph… It seems that I must change my opinion towards the Fourth Princess. I’ll retreat for today.”

Milgauss placed the gigantic sword on his shoulder and slowly retreat.

“But the training campsite had already become a battle field. Just how many of them could survive… I would love to know it.”

After Milgauss provoked them, he jumped into the night.

Surprisingly, he jumped from the cliff.

Even so, from the previous battle experience with Milgauss, Ash knew that he is not just some average ordinary guy. He should have survived
the fall.

And he will be back…

Just like she had calculated the time for Milgauss to withdraw, Silvia spoke:

“Thank a lot, Lancelot. You may take your rest.”

Lancelot immediately bent its knees and lay down. After it closes its eyes, it started to snore gently.

Silvia climbed down from its back first then she helped Eco and Lukka to alight Lancelot.

“Is Lancelot alright?”

Ash worriedly looked at the sleeping Lancelot.

“Rest assured, it doesn’t have any vital injuries. It is just that… It had run out of magic. We only had the strength left to frighten Milgauss just now.

Ash now only knew why would Silvia let him escape. Because she don’t even have the ability left to order him around. Back to the topic, if it
was not because of Silvia’s and Lancelot’s intimidation, Ash would have die under the Milgauss sword.

“And also, maybe… That guy…”

Silvia’s troubled looks made Ash curious.

“Princess-sama?”

“N-Nothing, just pretend that I didn’t say anything!”

Silvia panicky wave Ash off which in turns worried him further. At this instant, Lukka said something.

“The training campsite is…”

Eco was also looking at the direction of the campsite dumbstruck.

“How come…!”

By following their sight, Ash also turned speechless.

Just like Milgauss declared, the training campsite had become a battle field. The Necromancias attack had yet to be stopped.

There were numerous sounds of explosions and the lights from the magic were flashing here and there. Although the campsite was safe, the
dragon house beside was on fire and there were black smokes all over the night sky.

''Is everyone still alright? What about Rebecca? Max? And the rest? The instructors? The staffs for the training campsite? The girls who were in charge of the foods?''

“Damn… Even when we wanted to help them…”

Ash felt that he was filled with desperation.

''Apart from looking from afar at the hills… We couldn’t even do a thing-''

As if to cheer him up, Lukka pulled Ash’s selves.

“I had a favor… To ask from you.”

As if she had made up her mind, Lukka was staring at Ash. Ash was troubled by it because her face was too close to his.

“W-What is it?”

Her Yōsei eyes were shining and clear even under the night sky.

Her eyes that were full of determination caused Ash to stare back at her.

“Please… Come with me.”

“Why?”

“For Gawain and me… You had wagered your life for us. Just to let us feel the same like the old times… If you are together with me… I think I
could muster up some courage.”

“Could it be that you know a way to save everyone?”

Lukka extended her hand towards Ash.

“I want to save them… No, I must save them.”

Ash held Lukka’s palm as if he was going to be sucked in by her determination from her eyes.

Her body temperature was transmitted to Ash through her leaf size like tiny palm.

“Alright. I believe in you.”

After Ash answered with a steady tone, Lukka smiled in embarrassment.

===Part 31===
Under the silent eyes of both Silvia and Eco, Ash and Lukka move towards the edge of the cliff. That is also the place where Milgauss jumped down from.

''Shoo…Shoo…'' The sounds of the winds pass through the darkness down below.

“Lukka…? What do you intend to do?”

Ash took a peek at Lukka’s face whilst being frightened.

“Jump down… From here.”

“J-Jump down-?”

Lukka didn’t answer. She just hurdle herself into Ash’s arms. There was an immediate sound of disagreement coming from Silvia and Eco from
behind, but now is not the time to worry about it.

Lukka place her hands around Ash and hugged him as if she was hurting him on purpose. Although his organs were screaming in pain, Ash still
managed to bear with it. If he groaned in pain at this moment, he will disappoint Lukka.

''Even so, what was Lukka actually thinking…?''

“We are going to jump.”

When her voice reaches Ash, he was already in mid-air.

Just like what it was written, Lukka jumped down from the cliff.

And she was falling together with Ash-

The feeling of floating in mid-air only lasted for a second. Then, both of them were falling in a straight line.

“Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Whilst listening to the sound of the winds buzzing beside the ear, Ash was swallowed by the dark abyss. He thought that he heard Eco’s and Silvia’s screams for a short moment from far above, but the voice was lost after a while.

===Part 32===
They kept on falling.

Ash and Lukka were hugging each other when they fall towards the bottom of the cliff.

Thinking back carefully, the same thing happened when Eco was born. It seems that he was fated for such things…

Suddenly, he seemed to hear Lukka’s voice hidden by the sound of the winds.

She seemed to be speaking to herself while huddling to Ash.

“Sorry…Gawain. I’ll never again be afraid of you.”

''Aah…So that's it.''

Ash finally understands Lukka’s determination. Just like Gawain overprotecting Lukka and caused itself to have its Astral cut off… This time,
Lukka wagered her own life.

After Lukka hugged Ash tighter, she shouted loudly:

“Please accept me once more, Gawain!”

It is hard to believe that such a loud voice would come from such a petite girl. Her voice was so strong that it looked like it pierce through
the night.

There was a glaring light coming from Lukka suddenly.

The golden rays started to surround her body.

“Could this be… Astral?”

Ash who was still falling was stunned. He couldn’t believe that he could see Astral with mortal eyes.

“Quick… Suck them in, Gawain! Taken my Astral… no, absorb me! You are my… Pal!”

The shout that she put her full effort in was echoing in the night.

Just before the voice disappeared-

There was an explosion around the hills near Willing Mausoleum and Gawain appeared from there while releasing a magic that brighten the night
sky.

Ash was attracted to Gawain’s gesture who had totally recovered.

After Gawain gave a roar that a young dragon couldn’t possible make, it carefully catches Lukka and Ash with its back.

===Part 33===
“I had… Another request.”

“I’ll do anything, as long as it is in my range of ability.”

Ash replied loudly. Their priority is to save the rest and Ash is willing to suffer any kinds of pains for it. Lukka worriedly stated her
request in a low voice.

“…I’m going to challenge the Dragon Riding Dance. So… I hoped that you can hold on to me tightly.”

“No problem!”

Ash recalled what Navi had said.

That is the Eckbald’s traditional dance.

Because of Lukka’s failure in her practice, the dance had caused her to have problem while facing Gawain.

Ash was unable to imagine what kind of a dance is that, but he was mentally prepared.

Now he could only place his hopes on Lukka’s Dragon Riding Dance.

Ash hugged Lukka’s waist tightly with both of his hands.

“Is this alright?”

“…Tighter.”

“How about this?”

“Tighter.”

“Urgh…What about this?”

Lukka answered by nodding.

Suddenly, there was a clear metallic sound coming from Lukka’s leg. Her dragsuit was modified with a standard spurs. Gawain who received the
signal roared with its heads up and rushed into the sky.

===Part 34===
The Ark had disappeared after Rebecca annihilate a group of Strada typed Necromancia with her magic spear, Gáe Bolg.

Rebecca reluctantly sighed. Cú Chulainn magic was almost used up and can no longer maintain its flight. It landed beside the lake.

“Should we end it here-”

The training campsite that acts as a temporary battle headquarters was still fine, but the dragon house nearby was swallowed by the great
fire.

Both parties were still fighting by the lakeside.

Every dragon had already used up their magic, just like Cú Chulainn. So, there are many of them fighting using their body.

Anyway, their opponents were Necromancias and they have extraordinary endurance. Every time they received a fatal blow, they still continue to
stand up.

This batch of students had been performing well in this fight which made them worthy to become the selected participants of this training
camp.

But, there was no end to the amount of enemies. Everyone was wondering how many dragons had been buried there. And the reinforcement for the
enemy kept on arriving.

Apart from that, Rebecca could no longer summon the power of an Ark-Dragner had also lowered down the students fighting moral.

“We don’t have any more choices left. Should we just give up on the training campsite… And retreat?”

Rebecca made the bitter desistion. Everyone is disappointed for them to lose such a great traditional facility. The training campsite at
Allonnes Lakeside is also a building with long history.

But she must priories the students’ lives. If they give up right now, they still have the chance to retreat in one piece. ''Once the retreating path had been block off by the Necromancias…'' Rebecca felt a cold chill just by thinking about it.

Currently, three students were heavily injured, fifteen were slightly injured and seven dragons were also injured. Although they had not yet
suffered any casualties, still if they continued to hold on… The situation will become irreversible.

Rebecca made up her mind. She took a deep breath and was going to order the rest to retreat.

Just at this moment, there was some flying object that shot passed the sky.

From the bright silver track left behind by its excessive magic- That must be a Maestro.

“Is it Lancelot?”

No. The tracks left behind by its dance were obviously not done by any ordinary Maestro. It was as if it took the sky as a drawing space and
spreaded its wings boldly while flying…

“Could that be… Gawain?”

===Part 35===
''-What type of dragon riding is this? This is the first time in my whole life I saw Dragner control his dragon using this method…!''

Under the effect of the strong centrifugal force, Ash nearly lost his consciousness.

He felt as if he was suffering from anemia. He was already facing trouble just to held on to Lukka.

If he had been careless for one moment, he would most probably be facing the watery grave right now.

The Eckbald’s Dragon Riding Dance couldn’t be reason with humans’ knowledge.

A sharp corner turn.

A strong centrifugal force that could even shook the brain.

The buzzing sounds of the winds beside his ears.

Although he also faced groups of Strada typed Necromancia along his way, Gawain were not bothered by them. Just like a lion who was not
bothered by ants, it continued to fly.

The Strada typed Necromancia couldn’t keep on with Gawain’s speed and had scattered just like being blow off by a storm.

''-Is this really a… Dance?''

''If this is also considered as a type of dance, how do we classify the flying method in the academy? This is totally at a different level! Obviously, there is too much difference…!''

''-Lukka is undoubtable a genius!''

Ash finally know the reason why Lukka would still be selected to the training camp even after she had been absent for three months.

At the same time, he had personally experience the feeling of the terribleness of falling off during the Dragon Riding Dance… Just by
thinking, Ash entire body stiffened. It was a miracle for Lukka to fall off from Gawain and her body remains intact.

Also, Lukka was not flying blindly.

Ash found out that Gawain was drawing a magic circle in the night sky with its tracks.

Not long later, the huge magic circle had been completed.

Thinking back, Navi had mentioned before.

''-Once the Dragon riding dance had been completed, many effects of magic will be activated.''

Ash’s eyes widen.

“Isn’t this a ‘Seikoku’!”

That’s right, the image that Lukka and Gawain completed together is a ‘Seikoku’.

There was the head of a dragon in the middle of a circle and it looked unique. The diameter should be more than a hundred meters.

The moment the magic circle was completed, Lukka shouted:

“Dragon Riding Dance, the First Dance- ''‘The Amrita of purification’''. <ref>From Sanskrit, means immortality</ref>

The magic circle was glowing with a glaring light.

===Part 36===
[[Image:SnRK V03 285.jpg|thumb]]
All the students who were busy fighting by the lakeside were shocked by the sudden lights.

The huge magic circle- ‘Seikoku’ was hanging at a corner of the night sky.

“So you had succeded… Lukka.”

Rebecca smiled in relieved.

After being shone by the strong lights, the tough Necromancis had returned back to ashes one by one.

On the other hand, the students had recovered their energy as if they had been treated with healing magic.

Rebecca also felt that her body had become lighter and the gloom in her heart had gone. It is as if her desperation from before was just an
illusion.

She now felt that she can still continue the battle.

Upon seeing at the Necromancias at the lakeside had been defeated, the student cheered in unison. Even the injured patients who were taking refuge at the training campsite ran to the lakeside to cheer.

Looking at Gawain who was flying energetically in the night sky, Rebecca chuckled.

“Since the ancient times, the Eckbalds who were dragners were called ‘Elfn Dancer’. The Lukka right now best fit the descriptions-”

"Elfn Dancer ~A.S.B 1365.6~"is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 4

2013-09-25T01:42:30Z

Youth: /* Part 13 */

==Chapter 4 - The Battle at Willingham Mausoleum==
===Part 1===
During the midnight, Ash slowly sat up.

“It hurtssss…”

Because of the pain in his joins, he can’t have a good sleep. It is because that he was playing in the waters during the day.

Silvia and Eco were riding on Lancelot.

Jessica was riding on Rhiannon.

Without any warning, a normal fun on the waters had turned into a two side’s battle field of ‘Fighting for Ash’. If they really wanted to play
something, Ash hoped that it would be a more peaceful game.

But the swimming wear that Eco and Silvia wore was deeply engraved in Ash’s mind.

Eco was wearing a white swimming suit which brings out her cute self. Even though her body is still far from perfect, there are still guys who
are sure to fall for her innocent self. Although her true ruthless attitude will be exposed when she speak…

On the other hand, Silvia was wearing a sexy bikini. Ash was going to have a nose bleed just by thinking about it. For sure it was not Silvia
who chooses a bikini that exposes that much of skin, but Cosette who was the culprit who force it on her.

Ash quickly removes all this troubles from his mind and left his bed.

The bedroom in the training camp is a twin sharing bedroom. Max was sleeping soundly at the bed beside. Eco was not in the room. It is because
the neat freak Max said that ‘sharing a room with a girl is illogical’, so Eco was taken care by the other girls.

Logically speaking, since it was Cosette, there should not be a reason for him to worry… But Ash had been together with Eco for a long time.
Once Eco is not beside him, he felt uneasy as if a part of his heart is missing.

“Can’t… I really can’t sleep.”

Ash sighed, and slowly stood up. Then, he left the room and wanted to ask for a cup of water in the kitchen.

Ash was walking at fast pace at the corridor of the second floor. The old building felt like a haunted house. The kitchen was located at the
first floor, so he was walking towards the stairs.

The moonlight shines through the windows. Tonight is a full moon with silver lights.

“…Huh?”

Ash stopped beside a window.

He felt a shadow passed by.

“That is…”

Every single corner of the garden can be seen through the corridor’s windows. A girl can be seen walking under the moonlight. She was wearing
a one-piece pajama. Ash recognized her.

“Is it… Lukka?”

Under the moonlight, the golden white here is emitting a mysterious light. Even her white ceramic liked skin was a if they were shining. Her
pointy ears can be seen indistinctly poking out from her hair.

Lukka walked past the garden with her unsteady steps and through the old back door. After the back door is an endless piece of forest- Norg
Forrest.

In a blink of an eye, Lukka disappear inside the forest.

“Hey… What was she thinking?”

Ash rushed down the stairs to the garden through the door specially used by the instructors. He rushed at a fast speed to the back door
following the stone slabs. After he was mentally prepared, he walked to the forest.

But, just as he step into the Norg Forrest, he immediately took a step back.

“…Are you kidding me?”

Ash originally thought that he was used moving in the forest, but that is only limited to day time. This is the first time he went to the
forest at night. Even the wet ground had a different smell. The nocturnal animals and bug creeps the hell out of him. The lushly branches of
the trees had the sky covered which also blocked the moonlight from piercing in. Also, there were sounds that was suspected to be the sounds
of an owl.

''Could it be that Lukka is just an imagination?'' Ash secretly hoped that this is true.

“Wait a minute…”

The Eckbalds were also known as the ‘Forest Yōsei’. Actually, the self ruling territory of the Eckbald in the Knight Country is a wide forest
called ‘Eckbald forest’. Maybe to Lukka, every forest is like the garden back at her home.

After Ash mustered his courage, he moved forward while trying to feel around with his hands. The rough tree bark made him feel at ease, but
every time he touches something slimy, he will immediately retract his hand. If there is a small animal that passed by his feet, he will
immediately jumped.

“This is bad for my heart…”

Ash complained while walking and unconsciously thought about Gawain. All the other dragons were together in the dragon house of the training
camp and only Gawain alone was resting in Norg Forest. It is because Norg Forest is a well known resting spot for dragons.

“I see. She went to look for Gawain…”

Ash who realized the truth continued to walk deeper into the forest.

After a while, his field of vision widens.

In front of him is an empty space. The moonlight shines directly from the sky. There is a in the empty space, and the water was reflecting the
moonlight.

Gawain cuddled itself while lying beside the pond.

Its shining white fur was reflecting the moonlight.

Lukka was standing some distance away from Gawain. For a breeder, the amount of distance was weird.

Ash found out that Lukka’s shoulders were shaking.

“Please, Gawain. I… can’t live without you.”

Lukka was calling after Gawain in a pitiful tone. Ash hid behind a tree a listen to her.

“The only Eckbald left in Ansarivan… is only me. The people in our home town have high hopes on me.”

Gawain didn’t answer. It is still with its same old self.

“Why must you reject me? I had always treated you as a family. When you became a maestro, I was very happy. But why…?”

Suddenly, some unexpected things happened.

“Grrrrrr…”

Gawain actually lifted its neck to scare Lukka. Lukka was afraid to move forward and fell to the ground on the spot.

Then she silently cried.

The sounds of the owls and the wings of the insects suddenly stopped which is most probably caused by Gawain’s growl. In the silent night, the
only sound that could be heard was Lukka who was crying.

''-Crack!''

Ash stepped on a dried branch. ''Damn''- he regretted just as he found out about this. The sound was tremendously clear in the middle of the
night.

“…?”

Lukka while wiping of her tears, turned back and looked at Ash’s direction. It seems that there is no longer a point for him to be hiding.
After Ash made up his mind, he walked towards Lukka.

“You are… From the student council?”

It seems that she didn’t remember Ash’s name. But since she also didn’t remember Silvia’s name, so this was expected. Ash stated his name
while smiling.

“I’m ash.”

“…Why are you here?”

“Sorry. I accidentally saw you running into the woods…”

After Ash explained, he looked at Gawain.

Gawain had frightened Lukka just now. That was a total rejection.

Lukka treated Gawain as her family which is undoubtedly the right thing to do… But Ash still didn’t understand why Gawain was not bothered by
it. The image of Lukka sobbing remains in Ash's mind…

In a few moments, it had turned into determination.

Ash as if he wanted to protect Lukka stood in front of Gawain.

“Say, Lukka. The previous experiment… Can I have it continued right now?”

Lukka gasped.

“This… has nothing to do with you.”

“No, of course it has something to do with me.”

Ash took a step closer to Gawain.

“This fellow had made you cry. This reason alone should be enough for me to interfere.”

===Part 2===
Anya was looking at Ash's sudden challenge with Gawain from afar.

“That guy… What is he trying to do?”

Anya followed her plan which was working at the training campsite at the Allonnes Lakeside representing the student restaurant ‘La Tene’. The
work to prepare the food was more troublesome than she thought. It was already midnight when her job was done.

On her way back to her room for a rest from the kitchen, she accidentally saw Ash.

Anya was interested in Ash who sneaked into the Norg Forest.

After all, the reason why Anya worked hard to infiltrate ‘La Tene’ was to investigate Ash Blake. She thought that she had a better chance to come into contact with Ash in the restricted area of the training camp compare to the wide area of the school grounds.

For Ash to act in the middle of the forest was out of Anya’s expectation. He even challenged Gawain.

As for the matters concerning Gawain, Anya also heard something regarding it. It was said that it was resting in Norg forest because it was not feeling well.

Anya couldn’t figure out the reason to bring a sick maestro here. The rest of the staff in charge of the foods also didn’t receive any information regarding it- There was probably no reasons for the basic staffs to know about it.

Ash was protecting a girl at his back. To her surprise, she was an Eckbald. ''Her name should be Lukka Saarinen…'' Anya secretly thought. She had memorized all the names of the student who attended the training camp before hand.

From their conversations that she could not hear clearly, it seems that Lukka’s and Gawain’s relationship right now was bad. So Ash wanted to
help her to solve this problem- This should be the whole picture for the incident.

Ash is probably thinking about riding on Gawain just like how he defeated the Necromanica.

“What is this about… Trying to play the hero in front of a cute girl.”

Anya wonders why would she suddenly get mad for.

===Part 3===
The sharp claws tore the moonlight mercilessly.

Ash immediately jumped aside from the strong front paw. He will die in a horribly way if he face it directly.

“Stop…!”

Lukka shouted at the top of her voice but Gawain had no intention of stopping.

After its front paw missed, Gawain’s weakness was exposed. Ash uses that opportunity to step on a tree branch to climb up a nearby tree. After
he reached a thick branch, he looked downwards.

Gawain’s entire back was in his view.

“Uoooooo!”

Ash decided to jump down from the branch.

Gawain was not in his riding gear, but this is just what Ash wanted. When he had decided to ride on a dragon, the riding gear would only be in
his way. Actually, Ash had heard before in class that ‘All the great riders hated the riding gear’.

“You are now under my control!”

Ash successfully landed on Gawain’s back. Ash was riding on Gawain’s naked back like how as horse riding tribe riding on a horse without a
saddle. His hands were holding on tightly on its neck. He swore not to let go of it even when Gawain tried to shake he off with its might.

“Grrrr…”

The swing that Ash experience nearly made him faint. He kept on telling himself never to let go.

Ash tried to tame Gawain with all his might and tried to persuade it to accept Lukka again.

But suddenly, Gawain gave an earth shattering roar.

“What’s happening…?”

Ash felt fear. But, unless Ash let loose of his grip, Gawain had no chance of winning. As long as Ash remains on its back, Gawain can’t use
its breath attack, magic, teeth and claws.

If it is so, then what is the uneasiness he was felling.

Even when Ash had a total advantage of attacking from the back, but he felt uneasy deep inside as if- He was the one whose back was exposed to a shinigami. <ref>God of death.</ref>

At that moment, there was a wave of magic that feels that it exploded out from Gawain’s body.

“Uwaaa…!”

Ash was thrown into the air by an invincible wall.

His sight was spinning.

The bright moonlight came into his view for a moment.

Gawain’s tail, like a whip, swung at Ash. Ash who was at midair had nowhere to run to.

''“*Cough*…!”''

It was a direct hit on Ash.

An unimaginable strong impact swept pass from his chest to his abdomen and he flew parallel with the ground. It was until he hit a tree, only
then he fall to the ground slowly.

''“*Coug*…*Cough*…!”''

Ash coughed and he even coughed out blood. He probably had internal injuries. He was making some weird noise from his throat, which was probably
caused by a broken bone that punctured his lungs.

To make it worst, the blood from his head flowed in to his left eye and blinded half of his view.

His body totally ignored his orders. Ash felt a cold chill. He didn’t know how serious his injuries were. The thing that frightened his most
is he can’t even feel a single pain after such serious injuries. As if this body is not his.

''Will my life end like this…?'' Ash had lost hope.

Eco face suddenly emerged in his mind.

''An angry face. An angry face. An angry face… No matter what, it is always an angry face. Even so, I hope that she smile to me more, a pure,
cheerful smile.''

''-Stop! What am I thinking about? Isn’t this… No different from dying. How could eco smile at me…''

With his back on the tree, Ash mustered all his remaining strength and glared at Gawain.

“Grrrr….”

Gawain was threatening Ash.

There was a thin layer of magic on its body. Ash had only found out that the thin layer of magic was the culprit that sent him flying.

“Reflecting type… defense magic!”

This is a high level magic that could only be activated by a maestro.

The effect of this magic was not to neutralize an attack but to reflect it. Even though Ash was only clinging on to Gawain, but it probably
take Ash presence as an ‘attack’. Could this had anything to do with his ability ‘to ride on any dragons’?

“Just what kind of rascal is it…”

Under those conditions, Gawain could even use its defense magic to eliminate Ash. If it was another dragon, Ash will be on their back and have
them tamed.

He already reached his limit.

Just before his loses consciousness, he felt that he heard Lukka calling after him.

===Part 4===
“This couldn’t be true…”

Anya watched the whole breath taking event. An empty handed human versus a dragon- that was clearly a stupid move but Anya still think that
there is hope deep inside her heart. Since Ash is the famous ‘Silver Knight’.

But the result is clear in a blink of an eye.

“Just what kind of rascal is it…”

Ash who was hit by the dragon’s tail pitifully, even though he still remained conscious after he landed, after this words, he remained
motionless.

Maybe he was dead. Ash, under the moonlights could only be described with pitiful.

Not only that his head was bleeding nonstop, he even threw out blood. The seriousness of his internal injuries is even hard to determine.

Then, Lukka made a sad voice.

“Nooooo!”

Lukka who was pale in the face rushed to Ash. But Ash injuries were pretty much lethal and she panicked and didn’t even know what to do.

At this moment, Anya was thinking about two things.

''-If she left him as he is, he will die sooner or later. Serve him right for showing off and ruining Milgauss-sams’s plan, this is his divine'' ''punishment.''

''-But I still owe him. If is don’t save him… won’t I lose my honour as a Tantalos? The fellow had saved me once without thinking about the'' ''consequences…''

“Damn!”

She was lost for just a moment. Ash life could not be guaranteed if it was left in the hand of the unreliable girl.

If she was to be unlucky, there will be questions about why would a staff in charge of the foods was at the Norg Forest. Well, that will be a
problem in the future but she just needs to make an excuse to cover up.

Anya rushed out from the trees and pushed Lukka aside.

Because she saw Lukka who was in a trauma tried to carry Ash’s upper body. She didn’t know that simply moving the body of an injured person
will put their life in danger.

“What were you doing! I’ll take care of the emergency treatment, go and look for help!”

“Y-Yes.”

Even though Lukka was still troubled, she still knew the seriousness of the current situation and there was not a single moment to be wasted.
She turned around and ran as if she was trying to blend into the darkness of the forest.

===Part 5===
“…”

When he regained consciousness, he was in a strange place.

The floors had black and white tiles that were made laid like a checker’s board. There were many semi-completed objects hanging randomly on
the walls. Human’s body, beasts, armours, building and many more. On the ceiling was a grand palace-liked Chandelier which was a bright dragon
crystal light.

There was an antique bed in the middle of the room and Ash was resting at there.

“I remember that…”

''I lost to Gawain and was seriously injured. Even though he still remembered the incident, there were just only fragments of memories.'' ''Even when he was seriously injured, he still didn’t feel any pain or even a wound on his body.'' ''His uniform which was originally covered in blood had become clean. This was weird.''

“Are you awake?”

“Uwaa!”

After someone breathed in his ear, Ash immediately sat up in fear. A girl was sitting next to him beside the bed without him knowing.

“It has been some time since we saw each other face to face!”

The girl was beautiful. Her dress clearly highlighted her curves. Even when she had two horns on her head, they were still not very
noticeable. Her hair was like Eco’s shiny pink coloured hair.

“Are you… Navi?”

Ash had met her about a week before eco was born. No… ‘Met’ was not the right word to describe this situation, because he saw Navi in his
dreams.

The Navi in his dreams had explored his body all over. Just by thinking about it, Ash blushed.

“Tee Hee…”

After Navi gave a devilish smile, she leaned forward. Ash could smell something nice, but when he found out that he was on a bed, he started
to feel unease.

“Wait!”

Ash averted his eyes from Navi’s huge breast and shouted.

“Navi, if you are here, then… I should be dreaming, right? No, there is no other explanation. Because I who was seriously injured don’t even
have a scratch on me right now!”

“You are not dreaming.”

“I-If I’m not dreaming… then I’m in ‘that world’?

Navi laughed because she probably thinks that Ash’s panicking looks is funny.

“This is just the Dragon Workshop! The place where dragons did their creations. I’m the one responsible for summoning you here.”

“Even though I still don’t really understand the current situation… At least I’m alive, no?”

“As long as your true body is safe.”

“What do you mean?”

“The you now, is nothing but a spirit.”

“Is that true…”

Ash lowered down his head and look at his own body.

“That’s right. Your spirit had now left your body. If your body in the material world stops functioning, then you have nowhere to go.”

“Y-You must be kidding! Let me return to my original state immediately!”

“Worry not. There is a reason for me to personally bring you here. This child has something that it wants to tell you.”

Just like agreeing with Navi-

“Kyuu.”

A small animal popped out from her shoulder. Even though it had the size of a rat, it is still a dragon after taking a closer look.

“That dragon is?”

“It is Gawain. Although it is a maestro, it is still not yet mentally matured. Its looks is like this in here.”

“T-This little guy is really Gawain…?”

Ash kept on examination the small animal in front of him. After being told by Navi, this dragon indeed has some similarity with Gawain.

“Fufu… If we were to fight right now, isn’t it a sure win for me?”

“Kyun!”

Gawain gave out a frightened voice and hid behind Navi.

“…Tsk. Pretending to be the nice guy. So, what do you want to tell me? Before that, let me say that I was nearly killed by you.”

After Ash asked, Gawain made a soft sound while standing on Navi’s shoulder. It seems that it was trying to ask Navi to become the translator.

After Gawain finished speaking, Navi looked at Ash.

“Gawain said that its master was Lukka and Lukka alone. The reason why it reject you was because it doesn’t want anyone apart from Lukka to
ride on its back. Even when you were the ‘The Boy Who Can Ride Any Dragon’.”

“What are you talking about! You were obviously rejecting Lukka this whole time…”

“Kyuun!”

After Gawain made the angry sound, it told its reason for rejecting Lukka to Navi.

“…I see. Gawain was worried about Lukka and thus rejected her. According to Gawain, Lukka had fallen from its back about three months ago.”

“Huh…? I have never heard of this.”

Ash felt that he being was hit on the head. Three months ago was the time when Gawain started to reject Lukka.

“The Eckbald are highly self regarded race, they think that falling from the dragon was a disgrace. That’s why Lukka had never told anyone
about this.”

Although Ash doesn’t really know how she was feeling, if it is an Eckbald culture, then he could only accept it.

“Then, under what circumstances was she falling from?”

“Have you ever heard of the Dragon Riding Dance that was passed down by the Eckbald leaders?”

“No. This is my first time hearing about it.”

“Just like what the words said, it was dancing on the dragon while riding. Although Lukka kept silent about this, she was destined to become
the leader. So she must start to practice young. Not to mention, if the Dragon Riding Dance was a success, there will be an activation of
various types of magic!”

“So you are saying that in the middle of the Dragon Riding Dance’s practice… She fell?’

“That’s right. Since she fell from Gawain, she was traumatized by Gawain. She stood far away from Gawain. Although she was lucky that she only
had light injuries, she was now under the shadows of those memories…”

“Traumatized? I can’t even see that happening.”

“I think that she herself don’t even know how much fear that was in her heart right now.”

Ash unintentionally said some important thing.

“Then… Lukka stayed quite far away from Gawain in the Norg forest. She doesn’t even try to pet it. Even at the seventh dragon house in the
academy, she also maintained her distance.”

''So the unnatural distance was caused by Lukka’s trauma…!''

“If she tried to ride a dragon with those feelings, she will face serious injuries one day. If a Dragner was afraid of his pal, his future
will be terrible and at worst he will die. It's because Gawain was worried about Lukka, so it remained stern in not letting Lukka ride on
it.”

“I see. So, Gawain, I can see that you are kind! But, why was your Astral cut off?”

“After the magic of wise dragon Albion was activated, the dragons were under special restrictions. One of them was- The more you go against a
master’s orders, the less astral you will receive. If this situation kept on, Gawain will die soon. Even when the Norg Forest supplied some
Astral… but it is still hard to say that whether it can survive for more than five more days.”

“-!”

Ash held his breath.

''Only a mere five days.'' Ash had never thought that the situation was this critical.

“Gawain… would you rather sacrifice your life to protect Lukka?”

Ash spoke to Gawain seriously, but it was with its haughty look

Ash who replied with a wry smile suddenly felt something was off.

“…Huh?”

Ash quickly looked at his own body. His skin became transparent and he felt an irresistible force pulling his body.

The truth is, Ash legs were slowly lifted from the ground.

If this continues, then he will be floating in a few moments.

“Hey, hey… what is…?

“It seems that you are leaving.”

Navi calmly told the good news.

“Huh!”

Without knowing whether she was enjoying Ash’s changes in expressions, Navi smiled.

“Even though I said that you are leaving, but it was different from what you were thinking. Your healing body is summoning your spirit. This
is the law of nature.”

Ash was relieved after hearing Navi’s explanation.

“So, I’m safe?’

“That’s it.”

Navi stood up from beside the bed and walk towards Ash. There were some redness on her face. Were those illusions?

“I’ll be waiting for your growth- ‘Knight of Avalon’.”

“Avalon? What does it mean?”

Navi gave a simple tap on his face as an answer. Although he was still at his spiritual state, he could still clearly feel the softness of a
girl’s palm.

“Fufu. You must learn to ride on me as soon as possible!”

“But my pal is Eco…”

“Eco and I were two surfaces on a coin. If you ride on her, it meant that you are also riding on me.”

“What does that mean-?”
[[Image:SnRK V03 181.jpg|thumb]]

Ash was not allowed to further ask any more questions. It was because that Navi was kissing him passionately.

“Mguk...!”

Navi’s watery lips had warped up Ash’s lower lips. Before he could react, his upper lips were also sucked in by Navi. Both of their saliva had
mixed together. When their mouths were wet, Navi forces her tongue into Ash’s mouth.

“....Nn!”

Their slippery tongues were curled together.

...Until he was separated from Navi, Ash's thoughts was in a mess. After this intense experience, Ash only knew that there exists such a kiss.

Navi was with her rarely seen blushing looks and crimson red watery iris.

“I hoped that you can have such a kiss with Eco one day in the future.”

“W-What are you talking about!”

“Fufu, let’s us meet at another day.”

At the same time when Navi was speaking with her watery lips, Ash was no longer able to resist the strong force and was swallowed by the
darkness.

===Part 6===
“I’m at…?”

Ash had also woken up in a strange room this time. The only thing is, this place doesn’t have the supernatural feel of the Dragon Workshop.

The smell of the antiseptic, white curtains and the medicine shelves. From the semi-drawn back curtains, Allonnes lakeside could be seen with
thick white mist.

This should be the infirmary for the training camp.

Ash suddenly felt that he was touching something weird.

“...What’s this?”

Ash curiously moved his right hand that was under the blanket. It felt slippery and soft and there is a hint of heat from it. It obviously felt like a living thing.

“Eeeehhhhhh!”

Ash was shocked and jumped on the spot. Although he body hurts, this is not the time to worry about that.

The moment he flipped over the blanket, he saw something unbelievable. Even after he immediately cover it back with the blanket, but the image
he saw had been deeply carved into his mind.

“Why…is Lukka here?”

Ash was sweating a huge amount of sweat.

That’s right, the thing under the blanket was no other that Lukka.

And, she was naked.

Because she slept in a way like a baby cuddling up, that’s why at least her important parts were not seen… But the stimulation to his heart
was still intense.

At the same time, Ash also found out that his clothes were removed totally. Although there were bandages on his chest, but there isn’t a
single piece of cloth left.

It is probably that the cloths will interfere with his treatment. So the reason why he was naked can still be explained. But, why would Lukka
was sleeping on the same bed as him naked?”

Ash looked all over the infirmary again. From the looks of the sky, it should be in the morning right now. Not a sound could be heard from the
lakeside.

The surrounding of the bed was placed with silver flasks that looked like lamp stands.

“This is…?”

There were water coloured crystals on top of each of the flasks. Ash found out that they are those expensive Bright Dragon Crystals with
healing effect.

It was said that the training given in the training camp was strict and thus the amount of injured students were high. These should be the
medical supplies prepared by the academy.

“I see… Thanks to the healing magic, I can continue to live on.”

Ash nodded after being dawned on. His chest suddenly hurts.

“It hurts!’

Even when they have the healing magic, it seems that he won’t be able to fully recover in a short time. Ash unintentionally placed his hand on
his head and found out that he also had bandages on his head too.

From his injuries, his will be treated as a patient of some time.

Just when Ash sighed, Lukka unwittingly made a small noise.

“Nn...”

Her pointy ears tingled.

“Fuuwa!”

After a few moments, Lukka with a sleepy face slowly sat up. She generously showed her flat chest to Ash and daze at him with her sleepy eyes…
Until the moment when she vision was focused, she suddenly hugged Ash.

“Luckily… you were all right…!”

“Uwaaa!”

Ash was thrown into panicked after being hugged by a lovely Yōsei girl. To make it worse, they were on the bed… Naked.

“It huuuurts!”

The moment Lukka hugged him tightly his entire chest hurts. Now is not to time for him to blush in the presence of a body of a naked Yōsei.

“S-Sorry...”

She let go of Ash gloomily.

“I-It’s alright… Because I’m already healed. B-But could you please put on some clothes? Back to the topic… Why were you sleeping on the same
bed with me?”

Ash averted his eyes away from the white tender naked body and simply came out with a question.

“…”

Lukka picked up her one-piece pajama from the floor. Ash made use of this time to cover his own naked body with the blanket.

Lukka who had put on her pajama was sitting on a chair beside the bed and only then she answered Ash question.

“It was because that your body’s temperature was dropping… So I’m trying to warm you up.

“I-Is it so. Thank you very much.”

After thanking, Ash remembered the incident that happened in the Dragon Workshop.

“That’s right…! It may be hard to believe, but… I was at the Dragon Workshop!”

“Dragon Workshop?”

Lukka was surprised.

“That’s it. The workshop where the dragons did their creations. I had a conversation there with Gawain.”

“Huh…?”

Ash tried to explain to Lukka who was stunned.

===Part 7===
After Ash told her the truth, Lukka was in tears.

“Why… Gawain… Because of me… Just because to protect me… It rather sacrifice its life...”

When he saw Lukka’s shaking shoulders when she was crying, Ash found out about something.

He had thought her as a girl without emotions. But that is not the truth, she is just only someone who can’t express her emotions well. For she to be crying for Gawain is the only proof needed.

Thinking back carefully, it was the same during that time.

In the forest during the full moon, Lukka also cried. Ash choose to challenge Gawain was also because of sympathizing her-

“That’s right. Gawain didn’t allow you to ride on its back because it was worry about you. If the rider was to be afraid of its pal, then his
life will be threatened…”

“It’s… All because of me…”

“Summon your courage!”

Although he knew that this is a little cruel to her, he still shouted it. Because Navi had already notified him in the Dragon Workshop that
Gawain’s life has…

“Please calm down and hear me out. Gawain had only a few more days to live… according to the information that I had received from the Dragon
Workshop, it can only live for a mere five more days.”

Upon hearing, Lukka’s was shaken.

“Before that… How many days had I been sleeping?”

After Ash had asked, Lukka answered by mumbling with her face looking pale.

“Today is… The sixth day.”

“Huh?”

Ash was taken aback. This means that he had lost consciousness since the first night of the training camp until just now.

Although the training camp last for seven days, in reality, there is nothing wrong about taking the sixth day as the last. Because the seven
day would only be returning to Ansarivan- just like that.

Also, the main event of the sixth day of the training camp would be cleaning the campsite and the closing ceremony would be held in the
evening.

In another words, the Selective Training Camp is as good as ended.

But Ash didn’t think that he had wasted his time here. The truth won’t be revealed if he had not challenged Gawain.

The thing is, they must make sure of Gawain’s safety. If Navi prediction was correct, Gawain will die any moment.

“Lukka! Look for Gawain immediately!”

“But… I can’t leave you.”

“I’m already alright. Right now, you must only think about Gawain!”

“…Understood.”

Lukka rubbed off her tears and lifted her head.

Her gaze which was full of determination moved his heart.

After Ash had nodded to her, Lukka rushed out from the infirmary.

Navi had made a ‘five days’ death declaration.

But Ash had slept for five days…

Just when Ash was worried and held his fist up without being interfered by the pain-

“Ash!”

The owner of the voice who rushed into the room seems to be Eco. Her shiny hair sways when she rushed to the bed side.

It was probably that Ash was thinking too much that he just thought that Eco looked tired. Just maybe that she didn’t slept well. Her red swollen eyes that will give you a heartbreak, is most probably because she cried a lot after the incident. Ash thought that he was going to
have a heartbreak.

''-Am I not able to escape from a punch or two from her…''

Ash was prepared to be hit but surprisingly, Eco was only cuddling in front of the blanket.

“Baka, baka, baka! <ref>Moron</ref> I thought that… thought that you were going to die! What were you doing? You are owned by me, do you know
that…!”

Eco hid her face in the blanket and started sobbing.

“Sorry, Eco.”

Ash was petting Eco’s head while bearing with the pain.

Thinking back carefully, the morning alarm had not yet rang. But Eco who usually was a lie in had rushed here early in the morning.

''Although she refused to admit it, she is still eventually my pal…'' Ash was happy in the depth of his heart.

But the peaceful moment only lasted for a while.

“It is good to hear that you had regained consciousness.”

The student council’s member leaded by Rebecca rushed into the infirmary as a crowd.

“You moron!”

Silvia unhappily scolded.

“Thanks to you for being an idiot I can fully enjoy a twin sharing bed room on my own.”

Max was insulting him while adjusting his spectacles on his nose.

“…”

Only Jessica remained troubled and moved her nose around Ash’s blanket. Logically speaking, she should be the first person to hug Ash…

“…What are you doing?”

Upon asking, Jessica glared at him sharply.

“What is this about…! Why is the blanket full of Lukka-san’s smell! Could it be that Ash-sama… likes those types of young girls?”

“No… It is not like that!”

Ash became nervous, since it was the truth that Lukka was sleeping with him which made him harder to give his explanation.

“What did you say!”

Eco was the first to react after hearing Jessica’s words. It was as if she had transformed into another person. She sniffed the blanket with a
cold expression and her eyes widen.

“It is true. This smell of herbal medicine… is from that Eckbald!”

“C-Calm down. I beg you to calm down first Eco..”

Ash was under great pressure. Although he wanted to escape from the window, he was now stark naked. Once he climbed out from the window, his
naked body will be seen. He was now in the situation where he couldn’t do what he wanted to.

“Hold on… Are you insane? Even I as your master was not allowed to enter and had to give up on visiting you. But you…”

“I-Is that so?”

Judging from what she had said, Lukka seems to enter the infirmary without permission.

“Ash, you rascal… There are so many to choose from and yet you choose a young junior… and lured her into your bed…? Yet, why do you not think about your health condition… and how we worry about you…”

Silvia’s body was trembling.

“That’s not it, I didn’t lure anyone into my bed! Don’t go on spurting nonsense!”

Too bad for him, Silvia don’t have the intention to listen.

“An enemy of women must face the judgment of the hammer of death!”

Aahh, it seems that inevitably I’m going to face some pain… Ash felt like crying.

“H-Hold on! I’m still a patient, no?”

But Silvia had long ago clenched her fist tightly and was not at all bothered by Ash’s begging.

Eco too also angrily lifted her right foot.

“This is Lautreamont’s family's rules!”

“I’m gonna trample you!”

===Part 8===

“Huu… In the end, there isn’t a single useful result that was obtained.”

On her right hand was a bright dragon crystal powered torch and on her left’s was a map of the Willingham Mausoleum. Angela sigh in disappointment.

Angela alone had gone through the journey of the exploration of the Willingham Mausoleum.

Although basically she came here as a campsite instructor, her original motive was still the Willingham Mausoleum. If not because of this, she will never agree to go to the Selective Training Camp full of the smell of sweat.

This was the sixth day she was investigating the Willingham Mausoleum. Since the first day she arrived at Allonnes Lakeside, she had
immediately came here.

“Although the historical value is hard to predict… This is really a letdown.”

Willingham Mausoleum was a grave that was built from a natural cave. The atmosphere was peaceful inside the Willingham Mausoleum which was
due to its two thousand years of history.

Angela found quite a number of the dragon’s fossil. She had originally thought that since this is a mausoleum, all the bodies will be buried
nicely. But, there seems to be exception.

“…Huh?”

Just when Angela was marching towards the exit- She suddenly stood still.

In front of her was a strange fork road. Angela who was always calm had also turn pale.

“Could it be…”

Angela had inspect the map for one more time. This was a total different place compare to the intended place. It seems that she was lost
because of her carelessness. Her deduction skills had dropped probably because of her lack of sleep.

''No matter what, if I don’t find a way out… I’m sure to meet the same fate as these dragons.''

“Since I had been in love with the dragons for a long time, it is not a bad idea to be buried with them- Like hell I would!”

Angela while commenting on herself, was thinking about her troubles.

Basically, all the instructors and students knew she is at Willingham Mausoleum. If she returned late, they will send someone to search for
her.

“I’m really… How could I be this unlucky!”

After putting down her luggage, Angela was resting with her back facing the rocks. She thinks that this is not a time for her to be running
around in panic.

''-Click.''

In a few moments, she heard voices that could never be found in nature.

“…?’

At the same time, the wall behind Angela moved with making a ‘Ssssssss’ sound.

“T-This is?

Angela immediately turned her head around. The place where I should had originally been rocks has a rectangular hole right now. She
immediately shine the hole with her bright dragon crystal powered torch.

The hole is suspected to be a secret passage where the end couldn't even be seen.

“Could it be that… This mechanism was designed by the dragons.

Although the details were not clear, but what she can be sure of is the she accidentally triggered the trigger. But under the eyes of a
commoner, this will just be like a normal natural cave…

After wiping of the dust on her spectacles, Angela shouted in joy.

“Who would know that such mechanisms exist. This is the century’s biggest discover!”

Angela had forgotten that she was in a fix and lifted her bright dragon crystal powered torch while stepping into the secret passage.

===Part 9===
“This is just too good to be true…!”

Angela gave a cheer at the end of the secret passage.

There was a space there that has nothing to do with the mausoleum at all.

It is the size of a classroom in the academy. In this dug out space, bookshelves, tables, sofas and many furniture that can be seen.

There were carpets of different designs on the floor that gave out an elegant atmosphere.

After the torch was shone on the ceiling, Angela was stunned.

“That’s…”

On the ceiling was an extravagance chandelier. But still, it seems logical since it has bright dragon crystal in it. If any grave robbers
had found it, they will sure to move it away immediately.

Angela looked upwards and sang a chant. What she was singing was a basic level oracle, and the light immediately lightens up. A light far
stronger than the torch had lit the room, thus Angela was able to explore every single corner.

“This carpet… without a doubt, it is a dragon’s creation. This design was once very popular among the dragons about a thousand years ago.
The rest of the furniture also has the dragons’ style…”

The dragons who were at the same time artisans, have special taste for beauty. It is totally different from humans’ design.

“What is the reason for the dragons to build this room…?”

Angela suddenly looked at the table.

There was a book that was an inch thick lying on the antique table. The book itself emits a serious feeling and made it seems like it was
the owner of this room.

“Is it… to pass this book to the humans…?’

Angela approached the table and took the book. The over luxury looks gave a deep impression and the weight is extremely heavy, just like
an encyclopedia.

“Could…. This be the ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’…?”

Angela’s spectacles nearly slide off her nose.

The Chevron Kingdom and the Knight Country worships Rosa Maria and made it as the country’s religion. The bible that records the teaching
is usually called the Stella Biblia

The Stella Biblia records about the life of Saint Rosa Maria and her pal Eco. The believers learn the religion’s teaching through the
study of Rosa Maria and Eco’s way of life. The reason why Ash named his pal ‘Eco’ is because of he was influenced by this Stella Biblia.

By the way, although it was said that the ‘Stella Biblia’ have two versions which are the ‘Old Testament’ and ‘New Testament”, but only
the ‘New Testament’ is recognized by the headquarters for the Rosa Maria religion- Holy Espada Agency. Just not long ago, even the Old
Testament was banned…

Angela happily flipped over the pages and read out a few sentences.

“…After the wise dragon Inbroke, two major bloodlines were formed. They are the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family and the
Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family. An endless war started from this two families-.”

Angela was confused.

“T-This… did this happened during the ancient kingdom…? But it felt like a legend after reading…”

As if it was to help Angela to get rid of her trouble, a sound of another person was heard in the room.

“No, that is exactly the truth.”

“-!”

Angela immediately hid the Old Testament of the Stella Biblia in between her arms and coldly glared at the intruder.

“A grave robber? No… You don’t look like that kind of person.”

“In the ancient times, when the Zono Ton Enlightment had started in this Ark Strada Continent… The two families who inherited the wise
dragon Inbroke’s bloodline had started the bloody war.

A tall and skinny guy said this story.

The only thing that can be clearly seen was his silver mask. His expression was hard to be judged because that his eyes were covered.
There were a few strands of red hairs mixing in his silvery hairs and he emits an evil aura.

Although his attire is of a mercenary, he gave out and extraordinary feel that made his cloths shown out.

An oat coloured skin girl was standing behind him silently. Her face looks handsome and cute but her eyes are with strong determination.

This small size girl was in her tribal wear. The metal glove in her left hand attracts attention and there is a high possibility that
there are weapons in it.

“Both of you are…!”

Angela remembered.

The two suspicious people that Ash met in the forest about two months ago.

Angela had also gone through the reports that the student council sorted. According to it, the girl called the guy ‘Milgauss-sama’.

“Why would both of you come to this ruins?”

Angela acted calm and asked them coolly.

On her right hand was a bright dragon crystal made ring. The red crystal signifies a fire element.

Her only winning chance will be the element of surprise…

But, Milgauss as if he had already knew what she was thinking said:

“You wanted to you the red flame dragon’s breath as an attack, no?”

Angela gasped after her intention of using the oracle had been found out.

“I’ll advice you for not doing that. Those puny flames that can only kill dragonflies, can hurt me? To dragons, those flames were nothing.
Am I wrong, Ann?”
[[Image:SnRK V03 201.jpg|thumb]]

“What…!”

Angela’s eyes widen. If that guy addressed her as ‘Professor Cornwell’, she wouldn’t even be surprised. Since she is one of the top
researchers for the dragons, it is normal that the people of the Zepharos Empire to recognized her.

But Milgauss addressed her as ‘Ann’.

“Y-You… Could you be…!”

In the mean time, she felt something was off. Until the moment her feeling turned into reality, the ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’
had fallen on to the ground.

Angela was not strange with Milgauss elegant voice.

Logically speaking, this is their first meeting but Angela recognized that voice.

Once she realized the truth, in her eyes, Milgauss standing posture and his hidden smile overlapped with ‘the person’ she recognized.

''-I knew this guy! But he… Shouldn't even be living…''

Angela’s lips trembled while looking at Milgauss’s face. ''How could this be''… Angela couldn’t help but kept on thinking about the face underneath the mask.

===Part 10===
It was twelve years before.

The young genius girl- Angela Cornwell who was thirteen that time had graduated from the University of Fontaine City and wanted to move
overseas for further studies.

The location was the highest academy institution in Chevron Kingdom, University of Feachador. The education fees were fully covered by the Knight’s royal family.

In the university’s research lab, Angela met with the ‘Ouji-sama’<ref>Prince</ref>

That time should be around mid-summer- In the month of Leo.

That day was the University of Feachador’s anniversary and the whole place was in crowded.

But only Angela alone was in the research lab doing research about the dragons. The lecturers and the students had gone out to enjoy
the celebration.

But, someone appeared in front Angela who was in the middle of her research. That person is Julius.

Julius, Lautreamont made use of the Ansarivian’s Dragon Riding Academy’s summer break’s opportunity to visit the Chevron Kingdom.
Apart from vacation, he also bears the job of a diplomat.

“Haha. I thought I saw an angel! Are you the daughter of a lecturer or a sister of a student?”

“I-I myself am a student!”

According to Julius, he ran into the university to escape from those troublesome fans. In the end, he had gotten lost.

He had a handsome looks on him and yet he had a mischievous behavior.

Julius was only sixteen during that time and he was already a dragner.

Not only he was strong and smart, he was also a beautiful boy. The meeting she had with Julius had left a deep impression in her mind.

Julius smile had melted the lonely genius, Angela’s heart-

===Part 11===
The feeling that Milgauss gave out is almost the same as Julius’s. Even after he wore the mask and change his hair style, the way he speaks was still the same as the years before.

“H-How… Is this possible…!”

Angela was stunned.

Milgauss had given orders to the girl behind him coldly.

“Do it!”

The girl immediately retrieved the weapon in her left hand’s metal glove- It is a leather whip that the mountains tribe loves to use.

“Haa!”

The whip bends according to the girls shout.

The whip swept past Angela with a ‘sss’ and she bend her knees to avoid. Her spectacles was hit and fell to the ground.

“Urgh…”

Even though the girl attack from the front, Angela’s back was in pain. It seems that the whip easily avoided Angela’s field of vision
and attacked from the back.

“B-Both of you… What is the reason you… Come to Willingham Mausoleum-”

At the same time, Angela though of the only possibility.

The culprit guilty of using the Necromancia to attack Ansarivan has yet to be found out.

But according to the time when Milgauss appeared at Ansarivan, it is reasonable to suspect him.

''-The crucial material of creating the Necromancia is the bones of the dragons.''

If Milgauss is the culprit for releasing the Necromancia, then shouldn’t the Willingham Mausoleum become very dangerous? Since that
were many bones buried underground…!

“I beg you…immediately ... leave this place-”

Angela with a trembling voice said towards the students who were at the lakeside preparing for the closing ceremony.

Needless to say, no one is able to receive her warning-

The girl knocked her with a hatchet and she lost conscious.

===Part 12===
After making sure that Angela had fainted, Anya turned around and looked at Milgauss.

“About this woman… how are we gonna deal with her? She is still a good scholar; it is a pity for us to kill her…”

Milgauss replied coldly.

“I don’t need anyone like her. Just end her lif- Guuk!”

The next moment, Milgauss looked strange. He was suddenly breathing heavily in pain and struggling while knelling down on the
floor.

“Guu… This damn person! Such determination… Must he interfere with me-!”

Milgauss was muttering something weird.

“M-Milgauss-sama!”

Anya was nervous when she ran to Milgauss. This was the first time she saw Milgauss suffer to this extend. She had never heard
before that Milgauss had any ailment disease…

“…Fear not, I’m absolutely alright.”

Milgauss suddenly stood up which made the pain before look like a show. That feeling is like after demon being excoriated.

“Err… Milgauss-sama? Are you really alright? Anything wrong with your-“

“I’m very fine. The main point is-“

Milgauss was looking at the floor. Angela was still unconscious. Milgauss who addressed her as ‘Ann’. The sound of it made it
seems that he was calling a close friend or a lover…

"Let’s not bother about this woman. This is a Mausoleum for the dragons. The dead body of a human will only dirty this place."

“…Understoood.”

Until Anya replied even when she was still troubled by it, Milgauss had turned around facing another side.

“Milgauss-sama…?’

Anya was confused.

She doesn’t understand what was happening around Milgauss.

Just before he turned strange, Milgauss wanted to kill Angela… ''But why did he change his mind?''

Milgauss continue to give orders to Anya who was still letting her thought wonder.

“I’ll activate the Necromancia in a few moments. Be prepared to head back to Ansarivan.”

“Understood.”

Although she was still worried about Milgauss body condition, Anya still answered immediately.

The time for the battle is about to begin.

===Part 13===
In the evening, Ash had nothing to do.

Under the assistance of the healing magic, his injuries were now better. Although his body still hurts, he can now walk on his
own. Also, he was now wearing the patients’ clothing. Anyway, it is embarrassing to remain naked.

Being said so, it is still the truth that he was badly injured.

Not only was his head, his entire body warped up into a mummy. Apart from going to the washroom, he was forbid from going
outside.

Ash was staring at the scenery outside the window from quite some time.

“Is the closing ceremony starting…?”

At the lakeside where dusk is ending, the preparations for the campfire is still going on. In about an hour time, those logs that
were staged up high will be burned.

Rebecca, Silvia, Jessica, Cosette, Max… These friends who had visited him a few times in the morning can hardly be seen during
the sunset. This is also because they were busy preparing for the ceremony.

On the other hand, Lukka should meeting with Gawain in the Norg Forest.

Three hours ago, she purposely came back and told Ash that Gawain was still living. After knowing that Gawain was still
breathing, Ash breathe a sigh of relieve.

The next thing to do is for Lukka to overcome her fear towards Gawain and the Astral that connects both of them may continue to
flow.

“Zzz…Zzz…”

Eco was sleeping peacefully with her head on the bed. It is probably that she didn’t have enough sleep when Ash was in comma.

“I’m entering, Ash!”

At this moment, Rebecca’s voice and the door knock sounded at the same time. Before Ash replied, she had walked into the room.

Rebecca who was in her swimming wear had only a thin shirt covering her top which made her looked sexy.

Rebecca’s swimming wear was red in colour. Since the shirt was unbuttoned, her deep cleavage, her thin white waist and the bikini
lines can totally be seen.

“Rebecca-san…!”

Ash doesn’t know where to look at.

“Do you feel better now?”

After looking at Eco with her gentle eyes, she looked at ash with a serious expression.

“I’m fine. I can even go to the toilet on my own!”

“Good. Back to the main point, I’m worried about something.”

“What’s it?”

“Angela-sensei had not yet returned from the ruins even after I had advice her that she must attend the closing ceremony...”

Ash was stunned. He had heard about Angela going to Willingham Mausoleum on the first evening of the training camp. In another
words, Angela didn’t know that Ash was badly injure.

“According to her behavior, Angela must be too immersed in her exploration, no?”

Ash gave a wry smile but Rebecca was still troubled by it.

“It is alright if it is just like that… I’m worried that she had accidentally met with a grave robber.”

-Bang!

At the same time, the door suddenly opened and Lukka entered from outside. She was sweating a lot which was probably because she
ran and it cause her summer uniform to be wet.

It is rare to see her panicking when she always do things slowly.

‘Nyuu’, Eco seems to be woken by the noise and made a sleepy sound and she slowly sat up and rubbed her eyes while looking
around.

“What happened?”

After she was asked by Ash, Lukka answered slowly since she was breathing heavily:

“That kid… Gawain…!”

===Part 14===
Lukka told the whole story slowly.

''-Gawain is dead?''

Ash was thinking about the worst outcome but the truth was not like what he had expected.

Gawain seemed to hide itself when Lukka was not around.

Lukka had been together with Gawain for the entire morning.

As long as she overcomes her fear from falling from Gawain’s back, Gawain will once again accept her. Thus their Astral will once
again be connected and Gawain won’t die.

Lukka was facing Gawain with only this thought- But not only that Gawain didn’t accept Lukka, it had also had itself stay hidden.

Rebecca gently hugged Lukka who was crying.

“Gawain will never discard you. It probably felt that it is going to die and didn’t want to let you see its dying looks, so…”

After hearing Rebecca’s assumption, Ash also agreed with it.

“We will look for Gawain immediately! Didn’t we already found out the reason why the astral couldn’t connects? With a little more
effort, we will be able to save Gawain! But it had already given up… How could be let this happen!”

Rebecca nodded in agreement.

“That’s right, I also think so. We need not follow what Gawain wants. The problem is, where is it hiding right now…”

“T-That…”

Lukka provided information to Rebecca who was thinking deeply. She had rubbed off her tears and was with a determine looks.

“I think… It must have gone to Willing Mausoleum. That is a grave specially for young dragons… Gawain was still at its juvenile
age.”

Rebecca nodded.

“Hmm.. That’s possible. Have you ever heard before the story of ‘The dragon of Willingham’?”

“I had heard of it before. My mom always told me this story when I was younger.”

===Part 15===
-It was a disaster that happened to a young dragon.

When Nuada was young, it managed to become a maestro. But it could not bear to see its young master suffering in her illness so it cut of its
Astral. In the end, Nuada had become very weak.

But Nuada swore never to let its master see its dying moment so it left quietly. Later, although the girl recovered… Nuada had died in
Willingham Mausoleum alone for some time.

When Ash heard this story from his mother when he was still a child, he cried.

Rebecca as if wanted to change the atmosphere in the room declared:

“I’ll never let Gawain meet the same fate as Nuada. So, the closing ceremony will be canceled temporally. I’ll ask all the students to look
for Gawain. It will be better if we could find Angela-sensei at the same time.”

“No, please hold on.”

Ash opposed against this proposal.

“Let the students enjoy the closing ceremony. I had been unconscious for these few days so I don’t know what kind of training that they had
been through… But everyone must have placed their best effort in it. The point for organizing the closing ceremony ain’t it to congratulate
those students who completed the training camp?”

“You are right, but what were you planning? Could it be…”

Ash smiled.

“That’s right. I’ll be responsible for the search. Rest assure, thank to the healing magic, I’m almost fully recovered.”

This is actually a lie. Every time Ash moved, he felt pain in his organs and joints. Even so, he still wouldn’t give up.

Upon hearing this, Eco who was silent the whole time became angry.

“Are you kidding! Or you must be an idiot! It is clearly that your body is still weak… And yet you want to look for that weak dragon!”

Ash places his hand on Eco’s head to calm her down. Even though she was angry, it was still because that she cares and worries about Ash.

“Please forgive me, Eco. I couldn’t just kept on watching silently. That feller is not a weak dragon.”

“B-But…”

“If Eco you are worry about me, why don’t you come with me?”

Eco immediately blush like a wildfire.

“W-What… m-me, I never worried about you!”

Ash was not bothered by Eco who kept on denying while shaking her hands but bow down in front of Rebecca.

“I beg you, Rebecca.”

“Tsk… I don’t think I can say no. Or else, the closing ceremony will we go on as usual but all the student council’s members will help in the
search.

“No, that won’t work out. If Rebecca-san is absent, everyone will be suspicious about it. For such a ceremony, I hoped that every student can
enjoy it to the fullest.”

“But-”

Just when Rebecca wanted to explain, the infirmary room’s door opened with a loud bang.

“If that’s the case, I’ll take over that job of yours. As a dragner, we must help those who were in trouble- This is the Lautreamont’s family’s rules!”

The person who said this was Silvia.

===Part 16===
The search party that had been decided consist of four members which were Ash, Silvia, Eco and Lukka.

Max and Jessica had agreed to go with them but was stopped by Rebecca. Because if too many of the student council’s members were absent,
suspicion will still arise among the students.

Lancelot was now giving four people a ride with Silvia in front holding the reins.

''-Behind princess-sama…''

Ash who was right behind Silvia was in fear.

Riding on the dragon while wearing the dragsuit designed for the palace and having her hair lifted upwards, Silvia’s charm as a dragner and a
princess emerged.

Although Ash had rode on Lancelot with Silvia during the Necromancia’s attack, he was totally immersed in the battle that time. He didn’t
noticed Silvia’s charm as the opposite sex.

“What are you doing? If you don’t hold on tightly, you’ll fall.”

After being scolded by Silvia, ash made up his mind and stretched his arms. When his arms surrounded Silvia’s waist, he was surprised that her waist is thin and fragile.

The third person was Eco. She held on to Ash’s waist gently which probably is because that she was worrying about Ash’s injuries.

“You must also hold on tightly.”

When Ash turned his head around, Eco blushed.

“If I use my true strength… Then your body will be squashed!”

Ash gave a wry smile. Eco cared about Ash’s condition in her own way which made his happy deep bottom.

The last person to ride the dragon was Lukka. She was not sitting on the saddle but the end of the tail.

“Hey, Lukka. Are you alright… Sitting like that?”

Silvia asked in surprised.

“It’s alright.”

Lukka answered lightly. It seems that she doesn’t like the riding gears.

Lancelot who was carrying four people gracefully flew towards the sky.

===Part 17===
Walking from the traing camp’s location to the Willingham Mausoleum will took about an hour. But the they arrive in an instant with dragon.

''-Tsk… damn that Gawain… Playing hide and seek when it kenw that it was dying? What is it trying to act cool for, I’ll never allow it to follow Nuada’s footsteps…!''

Ash was thinking about Gawain while riding on Lancelot’s back.

Not long later, a stretch of high grounds appeared.

“That should be the entrance to Willingham Mausoleum.”

Silvia said while controlling the reins.

Just as Silvia had said, there was an entrance liked building at the middle of the hills. Although the surrounding were covered by a thin layer of mist, but there were bright dragon crystal powered lights at the altar liked entrance which shines the surrounding of the entrance.

''Did Angela walk into that type of place alone…?'' Ash felt a cold chill just by thinking about this. It doesn’t matter how you see it, this place is just not suitable for a lady to go in alone. It is reasonable for Rebecca to become worried, and they mustn’t ignore the chances for her to be attacked by some grave robbers…

Just like sweeping away Ash’s thought, Silvia shouted:

“Alright, get ready for landing!”

Lancelot gave a brave roar and started to land at high speed-

===Part 18===
Milgauss was standing at the top of the hill looking at the world below.

Under his eyes was the entrance to Willingham Mausoleum.

Looking at a place further ahead, there is the Norg Forest and Allonnes Lakeside. No to mention the building for the training camp-

The campfire had been lit at Allonnes Lakeside. The closing ceremony had officially begun.

On the ground was a coffin liked box. Migauss open the lid and took out a gigantic black sword.

This gigantic sword is the tool used to summon the Necromancia.

This is the great result of the Empires’ proud mechanical engineering and the development of the dragons- The remanence of the Magic
Techniques. <ref>魔導工学 Magic based mechanics</ref>

After Milgauss had returned to his country, he had improvised that device.

This gigantic sword that once looked like a piece of art work had now become more dangerous and mechanize.

The bright dragon crystals on the hilt had increased tremendously. There are a total of nine big crystals and more than twenty smaller ones.
If it was on sale, he sure can earn a big amount of money. But in Milgauss eyes, those expensive crystals were but tools.

Milgauss easily lifted the gigantic sword and stabbed in on the ground. It is to send the magic into the inner part of the mausoleum.

The dragon jaw shaped sword made a deep heavy sound and sunk into the rocks.

“This looks like a tombstone.”

Just when Milgauss was mumbling, a white shadow swept passed his eyes. A flying object that was thought to be a dragon was getting nearer at a fast pace.

Milgauss widen his eyes that were under the mask and looked at the evening sky. The shadow looked like Lancelot.

“Hmph… The princess, on patrol?”

Milgauss immediately hid behind the rocks. Even though he thought that the sky was dark enough to hide him from the eyes of the rider, but he
must never underestimate the eyes of a dragon.

Luckily, Lancelot had slowly landed. It seems that they were going to land at the mausoleum’s entrance. In a few moments, he lost sight of
Lancelot.

“Let’s begin.”

Milgauss held the hilt of the gigantic sword and started to sing out the spell.

''“Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Show yourself the crystals of the Magic Techniques. The spirits of the young dragons now be revived.”''

In a moment time, the bright dragon crystal on the hilt gave out a bright light.

===Part 19===
“A-Angela-sensei… Came to this cave?”

Silvia who just alighted from Lancelot was shocked after she looked at Willingham’s Mausoleum’s entrance.

She didn’t expect the mausoleum to be this scary.

It is okay if the sky was still bright but the sky that was darkening made it scarier.

The mist that surrounded the entrance made it look like the doors to hell. Although there were bright dragon crystals powered light around the
entrance, they still doesn’t ease the fear

“Gawain…”

Ash placed his hand on Lukka’s head because of her worried looks.

“Rest assured. We will definitely find Gawain.”

“Nnn…”

At the same time Lukka answered softly, a bolt strucked in the evening sky and the roaring sounds of the thunders follows.

“Kyaa!”

The first person to scream was Silvia.

Ash made a wry smile. Although under Veronica’s training, she had become stronger, she was still a coward.

But this funny situation was immediately interrupted by Eco.

“…Just like that time.”

Eco was looking at the sky with her sharp eyes.

Lancelot was also in its alert posture and was growling with a ‘Grrrrrr….”

In a blink of an eye, the dark clouds had almost filled the entire sky.

“Are you saying about the time when the Necromancia attacks…?”

Eco nodded while answering seriously.

“That’s right. This bad feeling… I can be wrong about it!”

This time, the earth was shaking.

Ash nearly fell because of the continuous shaking. He already had a hard time to stay balanced.

“Kyaa!”

But the others girl had fell in his direction and dragged him together in the fall.

The girl who fell into his chest was Eco, Silvia was the one who wouldn’t let go of his right arm and Lukka was clinging onto his right arm
tightly. Under this type of situation, Ash couldn’t even enjoy it one bit.

“Urgh-!”

His whole body was in pain. The rest had forgotten that Ash was a serious patient that was advised by the doctor to have sufficient amount of
rest.

“S-Sorry! Are you alright?”

“S…orry!”

“It’s all because of me…”

Silvia, Lukka and Eco immediately apologized.

“Don’t worry… I’m alright.”

Ash didn’t want the others to worry about him and squeeze out a smile. But, his smile doesn’t looked natural and he prayed that the dark sky
can provide some cover for him.

After the earthquake stopped, Ash stood up.

“Fhuss…”

A sound as if it was laughing at Ash stubbornness was heard.

“-!”

One by one… A scary sight appeared from the dark corner of the mausoleum. They were not humans. Although the looked like dragons, they didn’t
have the holy feelings that the dragons emits.

“Necromancia!”

At the same time eco warned the rest, something rushed out from the mausoleum.

Something that was bigger than a horse but was to small if it was compared to a dragon. Also, not only one but there was a bunch of them.

There were around five of them and each of them looked like a young Asia. Their bodies were black and have mad eyes, sharp teeth and a strong
rotten smell.

“A young dragon sized…. Necromancia?”

Just when Ash was muttering, the leader of the Necromancias attacked. After its mouth opened, shining rays could be seen- ''Don!'' And a ball of flames came flying along the ground.

Lancelot made a scary roar and activated its defensive magic’s shield. In a blink of an eye, the breath attack was nullified.

But this is not a time to thank Lancelot.

The group had extended their deep red coloured tentacles this time and they were getting nearer.

Silvia became the first victim.

“Kyaa!”

“Princess-sama!”

Although Ash immediately stretched his hand, he still missed. The slimy and sticky tentacles warped around Silvia’s thin body and lifted her
up into the sky.
[[Image:SnRK V03 225.jpg|thumb]]

“I-Insolent fools! How dare you touch the Royal Knight’s family’s Princess...!”

Too bad they were not someone that could be communicated with language.

Although Silvia struggled, but the more she struggle the harder the tentacles grip was. In the end, more than half of her dragsuit was torn
off and the buttons had come loose.

“S-Stop! Stop this insolent behaviour...! Ahh...Stoooop!”

Silvia’s scream could be heard all over.

“Eco, hand me the Ark quick!”

Eco angrily rejected Ash’s request.

“No way! You are still a patient! The Ark will burden your body-”

“Is this a time to worry about those things! Princess-sama is in danger right now!”

“B-But...”

Compare to Eco who stood stilled, Lancelot had started to make his move.

To save its master, it had used the red flaming dragon breath.

''-Don!''

That was a true breath and was not comparable to the flames that was created by an Oracle. The unimaginable destruction force had turned the
five Necromanica that was blocking the entrance into fire balls.

“Grrrroooorrrr!”

The five Necromancias who were on fire roared in agony and changed their targets to Ash and the rest. But Lancelot gave the final flaming
breath and turned the Necromancia into ashes.

Although they were young dragons, there were no differences from the hardiness of a regular Necromancia. When the tentacles snapped, Silvia
was caught by Lancelot when she was falling.

“Huff... Puff... Thank you, Lancelot.”

Ash gave a sigh of relieve when he saw Silvia was safe. But he immediately heard Lukka screaming.

“That...!”

Lukka was standing by the cliff and was the direction to the lakeside. No, it was actually towards Norg Forest.

“Anything?”

“The forrest... Was polluted...”

Lukka as an Eckbald was sensitive to the change in the Forrest.

Ash looked towards the direction she was looking at and he was dumbstrucked.

''-Dodododododo....''

The forest was shaking and the feeling was like a group of Asia’s running. The wild bird and the small animals were in shocked and their sound
could be heard one after another

Judging from Lukka’s ‘Polluted’, the Asia typed Necromancia could be on the move in the forest.

It seems that apart from the main door, there were other options that the Necromancias came out from.

“Ash, quickly look at the lakeside!”

Silvia was shouting on Lancelot’s back while pointing to the lakeside.

“Could it be that... they were also Necromancia?”

Ash clenched his trembling fist. The black shapes were moving around the dark lake. Thank to the campfire at the lakeside, he can somehow make
out their shadows.

Those must be the Hydra typed Necromancia. The total amount should be around twenty... No, it seems that it was around thirty. There were
moving towards the campfire by the lakeside.

“They are also at the sky!”

This time it was Eco who was pointing at the sky. A group of Strada typed Necromancia while making some weird type of bird noises they were
circling around the sky. They seemed to ignore Ash and the rest and were heading towards the campsite...

“So I see... Their target is to attack the training camp!”

Ash angrily clenched his fists on both hands.

“Damn... Even when the students there were top students, those who had experience in dealing with the Necromancia were only Max and Rebecca.
Are they alright-?

“Ash, now is not the time to worry about the others. We can only trust the president to protect the training camp.”

Silvia’s calm voice dragged Ash back to reality.

She focused her sight onto the entrance of the mausoleum.

“That’s...!”

Ash turned speechless.

The second batch of Asia typed Necromancia had rushed out and there were six of them this time.

“Grrrr...”

Lancelot with a growl and the breath attack exploded. Three of the leading Necromancia turned to ashes.

At this moment, the deep red coloured tentacles rush forward. Lancelot was not intimidated by them. It’s hind legs held its body and it stood
up and stomped its hammer like front legs. The sharp claws made a screeching sound and the tentacles were torn of like rubber bands.

That scene could only be described with dead bodies everywhere.

In only a few minutes, the second batch of Asia typed Necromancia was totally wiped out.

“S-Strong...!”

Lancelot’s heroic fight amazed Ash and also Silvia’s dragon controlling skill had improved significantly.

Silvia looked downwards at the rest of the gang with a skilful looks.

“Ride on Lancelot quickly! We are going into the mausoleum.”

===Part 20===
[[Image:SnRK V03 006-007.jpg|thumb|'' ''... Rebecca is just too great.'' Jessica who led the group of Hydras was muttering while looking at Cú Chulainn who was flying in the night sky.'']]
“All of you here had gone through the five days Selective Training Camp! Your skills had improved significantly! You must have faith in yourself! Your skills are far better than what you had imagined!”

Under Rebecca’s command, the students had ridden on their pals.

The Stradas were flying, the Asias were on their way to Norg Forest and the Hydras gathered at Allonnes Lake. Their strategy- An eye for an eye,
a tooth for a tooth.

“... Rebecca is just too great.”

Jessica who led the group of Hydras was muttering while looking at Cú Chulainn who was flying in the night sky.

===Part 21===
Rebecca was standing at the high end of Cú Chulainn’s neck. She was already in her Ark. The enormous amount of magic was surrounding her entire body. Max was like acting as her second in command riding behind her on Arianrhod

Not long before, the student was happily enjoying the atmosphere around the closing ceremony’s campfire.

But, the Necromancias who attacked from three directions which were land, water and air had changed the situation. Just like heaven and hell, the students were all in a panic but thanks to Rebecca, the tables had turned. Just a simple talk from Rebecca had given them the courage to fight.

Now, not only the students were not in any fear, they even trembled in excitement.

A huge amount of Necromancias were approaching.

There was only about a hundred meters in between them.

"Appear! The certain hit magic spear! Gáe Bolg!"

Rebecca naturally led the attack.

“Gáe Bolg!”

A bright light appeared after the spell had ended and a long spear appeared. Gáe Bolg’s light pierce through the dark sky and explosion followed. One by one the Strada typed Necromancia fell to the ground.

“Attack!”

Rebecca ordered like a general.

''“Oooooo!”''

The students received the orders and attacked at the same time.

===Part 22===
Dim white lights were emitted from Lancelot’s horn.

This was a basic magic for the dragons. Thus, Ash and the rest didn’t have to rely on the bright dragon crystal torch while walking in the
cave. Lancelot was walking forward silently and steadily in the cave. Its usual earth shaking footsteps was almost can't be felt.

So it had lessened the amount of burden that Ash’s body was facing.

“Thank you, Princess-sama.”

Silvia was surprised that Ash spoke behind her ears and her neck suddenly gave a jerk.

Because of her hair was tied up with a red ribbon, her white neck was exposed.

“Why are you acting with such ambiguity! I had done nothing that deserves your thanks!”

“You were worried about me and purposely asked Lancelot to slow down, right? So…”

“I-I had never thought that far! How can we move quickly in this narrow space!”

Ash gave a wry smile. Silvia was shy about it. For such a great dragon like Lancelot, to move quickly in a narrow space is but a child’s play.

“-Careful!”

Silvia suddenly shouted.

“Ksharrrr!”

Three Strada types Necromancias attacked from the front. They looked more like bats than dragons.

Even though they were noble dragons in their lifetime, after they had become a Necromancia, they were no different from a disgusting flying
animal.

Ash was in tensed, the next second-

“Grooooo….!”

Lancelot gave an angry roar. On the path where the brilliant dragon stepped passed, there were only ashes left behind.

“Such excellencies.”

Upon hearing Ash’s mummer, Silvia proudly lifted her chest.

“Hmph… During your recovering time, I had completed every single course in the Selective Training Camp. The days when I did battle
stimulations with the president every day… I felt like crying when I said that.

What Silvia said felt like a sad tone hidden in it. She seemed to experience something terrible. Ash who had only experienced the first day’s
sea water bath was regretting. <!—It should be lake, but sea was written in the original text. Or I could be a pun because lake is Mizuumi and
Sea is Umi.-->

But, the main reason Silvia became strong was mainly because of Princess Veronica’s encouragement.

If Veronica hasn’t visited Ansarivan last week, Silvia may not have turned over a new leaf.

“Back to the topic, why haven’t we saw Angela-sensei yet?... I hoped she wasn’t attack by the Necromancia.”

Silvia sighed while looking at the mausoleum’s map.

“I we also haven’t found Gawain yet… Lukka, did you felt anything?”

“I can’t… Because the Astral was not connected, my ‘Seikoku’ was not responding.

Sinca Lukka couldn’t feel anything; they could only ransack the entire cave. Although it will be a tiresome job just by only imaginating it,
it was still an emergency.

“Another thing… Eco, there is something that I must tell you first hand.”

Ash was looking at Eco through his shoulders.

“Anything?”

Eco who was clinging tightly at Ash’s back lifted her head while feeling annoyed.

“The next time I asked you to hand me the Ark, please do so. The doubt at the moment could make you regret for your whole life.”

“Wha…!”

Eco immediately explode. She kept on hitting Ash with her fist.

“I won’t allow you to order me! Be careful or I’ll trample you!”

Although the way she was hitting was like trying to be pout, the strength that she put in still made him suffer.

“I-It hurts! S-Stop hitting me!”

“Have you forgotten that you are still a patient! Even though those were temporally made mimic, it still burdens the body!”

Although she said it angrily, she was still concern about Ash. The way she thinks made Ash happy but the situation right now was an emergency
and maybe the mastermind was still somewhere in this mausoleum.

“If not, could you create and Ark that doesn’t cause much burden to the body?”

“What did you say?”

“Please, I believed that you are able to make an Ark that was suitable for my current situation.”

“H-How…. Could you speak with such confidence!”

“Do you even need to ask? Because Eco is my excellent pal!”

“…!”

It was probably that she was moved by Ash, Eco was speechless and she blushed.

“Alright… B-But, during the time I’m in the dragon workshop, my body-”

Ash immediately knew what she was going to say.

Only a spirit can enter the dragon workshop and the true body will be left in this world.

When the spirit left the body, the empty shell will be defend less.

“Worry not, I’ll protect your body.”

Ash loosened his grip on Silvia’s wrist and carefully switched places with Eco while trying not to fall off from Lancelot.

“Ash…?”

Eco was dumbstrucked, and turned around to look at Ash.

Ash hugged Eco’s wrist tightly.

“Wha-W-Wha…!”

Eco’s shoulders twisted for one moment and her body had become log liked.

Her ears hidden in her hairs were red.

As if hot air is going to burst out anytime.

“I-If you didn’t hold on to me tightly… You better watch out!”

After Eco said angrily, she laid her back on Ash’s chest. He could smell the fragrance of her shampoo.

The next moment, Eco’s body was like a puppet whose strings had snapped. She loses her strength and laid her head on Ash’s right shoulder.

Ash had felt that her spirit had left her body.

“Our hopes are on you, Eco.”

Ash murmured was like praying when he held on to Eco’s weight.

===Part 23===
“Huh?”

Silvia immediately stopped Lancelot when they arrived at a wide space.

It doesn’t look like a place that has Necromancias.

Lancelot increased the light intensity of its horns to brighten the extra space.

Silvia was holding the reins with her right hand and was checking the map with her left.

“According to this map, this should be the centre of the mausoleum.”

“Centre...”

Ash was holding on to Eco who was still unconscious tightly while looking around.

Silvia turned back and was secretly looking at Ash’s face.

“...”

Just to make a new Ark for Ash, Eco had when to the dragon workshop. Ash kept on holding to her petite body tightly for some time.

Of course the reason Ash did so was to prevent Eco from falling off from Lancelot... But Silvia had been jumpy since and couldn’t remain calm.

''-Damn, what am I getting nervous about!''

Silvia had reaffirmed herself and was looking around her surrounding carefully.

The size of the space was about the size of the academy’s lecture hall. The ceiling was extremely high which was estimated to be about fifteen
meters. There was a lot of winged crosses shape tombstones all over the ground.

All the tombstones had at least a height of five meters. The winged cross in the middle was far bigger than the rest. Its height almost
touched the ceiling. Is there a powerful dragon who was buried there?

Too bad they still haven’t found Angela and Gawain. Logically speaking, this empty space that was located in the middle of the entire
mausoleum should be the place with the highest probability of finding them...

After Silvia gave a long sigh, Ash talked to her:

“Princess-sama, look at the ceiling.”

“-Huh?”

Silvia’s eyes widen. There was a volcano like hole in the middle of the ceiling and the night sky could be seen from within. Before they had
entered the mausoleum, Eco had described this dark sky as a ‘bad feeling’.

In a clear day, there should be moonlight that shines through the hole and create a dreamy situation.

“Grrrrr...”

Lancelot suddenly lifted its neck and gave a warning growl.

It was staring intensely at the hole above.

“What’s it, Lancelot?”

Just when Silvia asked in surprised-

“We had met again, shounen.” <ref>Shounen-Teenage boy.</ref>

A guy’s voice could be heard from above. A tall and thin person was standing at the edge of the hole.

“You’re... Milgauss!”

Ash suddenly gasped could even be felt by Silvia.

Lancelot’s horn had shone the scene above.

A lone guy in mask who was pale white in colour from the lights appeared. Silvia had also read the report book and immediately knew who he
was.

“The ruffian who was called Milgauss! Who know that I can meet you here! I under the name of Lautreamont’s Royal Knight’s family will punish
you in the name of god!”

Even while facing Silvia who was excited and indignant, Milgauss only replied with a laught.

“Hmph... Come on, even Veronica Lautreamont who was a top warrior was not even chosen to be a breeder... And yet a coward like you was
chosen.”

“What... Did you say?”

The way Milgauss speaks as if he knew a lot of her background in formations made Silvia felt uneasy.

“Are you alright, Princess-sama?”

Ash asked from behind.

“N-No... Nothing.”

Silvia’s mind was already in a mess even when she said so.

''-What is this feeling? That guy called Milgauss... Even thought this is the first time I met him, but he felt familiar. Why would I feel this way?''

“Princess-sama? You... are crying?”

“Huh!?”

Ash’s words woke her up.

She hadt only found out that her tears already started falling.

“This... Why would I...?”

Even Silvia didn’t know why she cried. But, if she gave Milgauss a glance... her heart will tighten.

Milgauss suddenly gave a smile.

A smile of a father who cares about his child, a peaceful and caring smile.

“You had grown, Sylvie.”

“Wha-!”

Silvia felt a cold chill.

No matter how wide is the world, the only one who would call her in her pet name will only be her family members. Not only that, his gentle
voice had cause her to recall her memories.

''-Onii-sama! Julius onii-sama!''

''-Haha, Silvia, you pampered child.''

''-It’s because... Onii-sama kept on talking to Glenn-dono and had forgotten about me!''

Her childhood memories resurfaced in her mind.

How is this possible.

-‘Dragon Slayer’.

Brother Julius who had committed such serious offence had been punished. Silvia was only five during that time.

In Lautreamont Knight Country, killing a dragon is the uttermost offence. Even if it was the prince of the Knight’s royal family, he will
still be punished. To make it worst, the dragon that Julius killed was his pal- Maestro Mordred.

Julius was already dead.

But... Milgauss had the same feel with Julius with every movement he made.

At this moment, Lancelot had again given a warning growl. As if it was trying to tell Silvia to put on her guard.

“Could it be...!”

Silvia had also felt that something was very wrong.

The ground was slightly shaking.

''-Something was hidden in the ground!''

“Kuku... Until what extend Lancelot can fight is something worth seeing. Or is it that- the guy over there will come out with some weird
tactics?”

“Urgh...”

Ash kept silent.

Eco had remained silent and had yet to wake up. Silvia also couldn’t predict the amount of time needed for Eco to create a new Ark.

Milgauss as if he saw through Ash’s Achilles heel he gave a ridiculed expression.

“But, judging by Avalon’s Princess behaviour... I believed that you wouldn’t be able to come out with anything weird, no?”

“Avalon’s Princess? Who would you also knew about-”

Ash was obviously shaken. Avalon- This word was suspected to origin from the ancient language. Silvia didn’t know what it means. ''Anyway,
what’s about the princess?''

''-No, this is not a time to worry about those stuffs...''

Silvia cleared her mind and focused on the current situation.

“Let me tell you, the dragons buried in this mausoleum were but young dragons! Even when they because Necromancias, they are still no match
for my Lancelot!”

Silvia declared but Milgauss was not even bothered by it.

“Is it so? I had sent most of them to the training campsite. Those Necromancias that you had beaten were small fries. Also, those dragons
buried here were Maestros in their past life.”

As if to answer Milgauss talk, the ground split into two. The enormously loud sound was going round the cave and the tombstone followed by
falling to the ground.

A huge object could be seen appearing from beneath.

“Roarrrrr...!”

A roar as if it had arisen from hell followed and their fight with Lancelot had started.

Strong wing, thick jaws and sharps horns.

Apart from their dark skin, they have the looks of a maestro.

“Kuku... Let me tell you! Its name is Nuada!”

Upon hearing, Silvia was stunned.

“A tragedy that every citizen of the Knight Country knew. You should had heard about it before, right? It is the dragon who loves its master
and choosed to commit suicide-”

===Part 24===
“Have you gotten everything that I had said, Navi?”

Eco was having a conversation in the dragon workshop.

Navi as usual was wearing a wearing a evening dress while sting on an antique chair.

“The Ark that suit his current condition most…? Hehe, this is interesting.”

Her matured version of Eco’s look was as beautiful as usual. Perhaps it was because of this, Eco hated this woman very much. Even after saying
so, she must focus on the main situation right now.

“I don’t have much time. Can you replace my job for the restructuring process?”

“Ara. Why do you even need my help?”

Navi cheekily smile.

“Do I even have a choice! Even though I don’t like it... You are still more knowledgeable than me... And I expect that you could come out with
a better result compare to me.

“Your judgement is correct. We are like two faces on a coin. If you are the person who lived in the outer world, then I am the person who
lived in the inner world. Of course I will help you.”

“So you had agreed to help me?”

“As long as you promise me one thing.”

“Promise? What do you want me to do?”

“You must promise me that one day, you will present an Ark to Ash Blake. It must not be a mimic but a top rated work that you had created.”

“W-What are you talking about! How could I agree to this!”

“Ara. Have you already given up before you even challenged it?”

“B-Because... to present the Ark to him also means-”

Navi smiled.

“That’s right, you are going to give him your everything.”

“How could I-”

Eco was speechless. Her whole body was hot as if it was burning. To give her everything to Ash- just by thinking so, Eco was already very
embarrass about it.

“Are you willing to agree to my condition? Or not?”

“Urgh...”

Navi’s provocation made her mad, but it takes time to do the review. Since there were more than a thousand of the Ark’s blueprint left by her
ancestral.

To do the review is to search the parts that suit Ash most.

She will be fine if it is just so, but there was this ‘not to burden Ash’s body’ rule this time.

This is more difficult that the ‘ice element’ that Ask asked for during the church terrorist incident.

Strictly speaking, Eco didn’t even know if there was even one Ark that doesn’t burden the person wearing. So this problem had nothing to do
with time and she can only rely on Navi’s knowledge.

“...Alright. I promise.”

After Eco had made her mental preparations, Navi smiled and the place suddenly was filled with soothing bright lights.

At the same time, there were many blueprints above Navi’s head. Those were the blueprints that the dragons left behind.

Navi with her glossy and watery lips begin to sing out the name of each part of the Ark-

''“Almete, Gorjal, Peto, Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje, Escarcelas,Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales, Codales, Antebrazos, Manoplas, Quijotes, Guardas, Grebas, Escarpes, Espolón.”''

Eco was speechless.

A few thousands of those blueprints were spinning around on Navi’s head. Those that was decided as unnecessary will disappear immediately and
the leftovers are those that are important.

“W-What a fast searching speed...”

Eco was stunned. At this moment, all the blueprints that were flying around Navi’s head disappeared.

The lights that filled the dragon workshop had also disappeared. Navi slowly stood up from the chair and walked towards Eco.

“W-What is it...?’

Navi was too beautiful to look at and she unconsciously took a step backwards. Navi cheekily smiled and placed her palm on Eco’s head.

“This is...!”

Eco felt a cold chill. An enormous amount of information entered her brain from Navi’s palm. But half way through the process, it was
interrupted.

“W-Why?”

“...He was facing great danger.”

Navi was looking at the three dimension projected screen in mid-air with a serious expression.

“Then be quick!”

“It seems that we must act quickly.”

Navi again placed her palm on Eco’s head and retransferred the information.

===Part 25===
“Is it really Nuada…!”

Ash shouted but he was immediately back to his calm self.

That right, the problem is not whether it is Nuada or not. The main point is, this Necromanica is a Maestro.

Also, the Necromanica revived from the ground was not only Nuada alone. The tombstone around had also fell to the ground one by one. The Asia
typed Necromancia crawl out from the ground and there was a total of nine of them.

“Princess-sama. It is better that we retreat for the time being-”

After giving a glance at the passage behind, Ash calmly made the suggestion.

The escape path was not yet blocked by the enemies. To fight in this open space, the enemies will surely attack from all directions. It will
be a tough battle even though Lancelot is strong.

But if they retreat to the narrow passage, the enemies will be force to come at them in a line. They may have a chance in winning like this.

“No!”

But Silvia stubbornly disagreed with retreating. She was so angry that the hands that were holding the reins were also trembling.

“Milgauss… Do you know what you had done! You… had stained Nuada’s spirit that you never should!”

“P-Princess-sama…?”

Ash was at lost when he look at Silvia being angry.

Silvia had obviously believed what Milgauss had said. She probably had the experience of crying after hearing Nuada’s story in her childhood.

At this moment, Lukka who had remained silent for the whole time had also cried.

“I also… will never forgive that person.”

It is easy to understand how she felt. Because Gawain had followed Nuada’s footsteps and had disappeared. She emotionally reacted probably
because of this.

Ash was worried about the current situation.

“Young dragon Nuada! I swear in the name of the Lautreamont Royal Kinght’s Family will defeat you! This is the only thing that I can do for
you!”

Lancelot roared in a high pitch in replied to Silvia’s sworn and immediately attacked Nuada. It stood on its hind legs and stacked with its
front. Upon seaing, Nuada had also stood up and defended with its front legs.

The two ferocious dragon was started a battle of strengths.

Out of a sudden, Nuadu open its lower jaw and threw out some black gasses. It was almost a zero distant attack-

“Urgh…!”

Ash felt something was wrong and he hugged Eco tightly to protect her. He was angry at his useless self who couldn’t do anything.

Lancelot also remained strong. Just before Nuada’s breath attack exploded, it atcivated its defensive magic.

-The sound of explosions had shaken their ears.

The explotion was reflected back to Nuada who was near to the defensive magic and immediately explodes. Lancelot defensive magic was strong
and Ash only felt a slight vibration.

“Great…!”

Right until now, Ash had opened his eyes. Half of Nuada’s head had diaaspeared and its grey coloured brain could be seen. Even though it seems
to be defeated, but it is still a Necromancia. The organs that were destroyed were immediately recovered and was back to its original looks.

Lancelot’s heroic roar and Nuada’s creepy scream had shaken the air around them.

Just when the two resumed to fighting with brute strength, there was a groan coming from Ash’s back.

“Eek… Stop!”

“Lukka?”

An Asia typed Necromanica had dragged of Lukka who was sitting on Lancelot’s tail. Its tentacles can be seen clinging to Lukka’s body.

Lukka who was hanging upside down was struggling in pain and in tears.

“D-Don’t… Touch anyplace weird…!”

Just like throwing sugar to ants, a large amount of Asia typed Necromancias was approaching Lukka. Their tentacles were tearing off Lukka’s
dragsuit.

The iron made gloves and knee guards was forcefully pulled off and fell to the ground. The leather belt was tore into pieces and even her
skirt was torn off.

“Damn…!”

The moment Ash shouted, a tentacle attacked. Using the moment when Ash focused his thought on Lukka, the tentacle had surrounded Eco’s waist.
The tentacle was so strong that Ash loose to it in terms of strength.

“Eco…!”

Just like Lukka, Eco was hanging in mid-air. Eco who lost consciousness couldn’t struggle like Lukka.

Silvia was having trouble just by controlling Lancelot. She didn’t have the time to worry about the danger that Eco and Lukka were facing.

Ash clenched his teeth and jumped off from Lancelot’s back. Even though he knew that this was like commuting suicide, he still can’t control
his sudden impulse.

“Let go of your dirty paws-!”

Ash picked up a stone and threw at the Asia typed Necromancia.

But throwing stones at dragon is like throwing stones at the moon. It easily bounce off from the black skin.

“Urgh…”

Too make it worst, Ash’s body was in pain.

Even though he was not attacked, but he body was giving him warnings.

“R-Right now out of all times…!”

After Ash cursed, he knelled one side of his knees.

He was seating cold sweat.

His head, organs and joints were in tremendous pain. He felt like rolling and screams in pain. ''But, I musn’t… I mustn’t be defeated in a place like this-!''

Ash who had sweat in his eyes saw Eco being dragged away from in front of him.

“Ecoooooo.”

Ash screams in desperation.

At that moment, Eco who was nearly sucked into the Necromancia’s body opened her eyes.

“W-What? What is this situation!”

After she saw Ash was on the ground in a ball like posture, Eco looked around at her surroundings.

“Eco! Give me the Ark!”

“Hmph! Without me… You are useless!”

Eco can be seen smiling happily-

And she only shouted the only word of that long spell:

''“Espolón!”''

===Part 26===
Milgauss who was standing at the top of the hill watching the fight had seen it all.

The cave was filled with white lights.

At that moment, the Holy Ark emerged in the middle of the lights and was on Ash’s body. That Ark had red stripes and is a striking white
coloured armour.

Ash is now an Ark-Dragner.

This armour was stronger that what Milgauss saw at Ansarivan. This increases his interest in it.

The place where it became stronger was the defense and not offense.

“Hmph. Using the old remains and combine them into an emergency armour? Wouldn’t expect less from the Avalon’s Princess…”

Anya’s report had stated that Ash suffered serious injuries. This armour should be the best fit for him.

“Back to the topic…”

Milgauss was surprised that Eco completed the spell with only a word. Perhaps she had finished the rest in the dragon workshop.

Because Eco wanted to create the Ark at the same time she woke up so she had finished most of the spell before she comes back.

If that’s not the case, Eco would be eaten by the Necromancia before she can even manage to finish naming all the part of the Ark. Milgauss
wanted to praise this enemy.

“As I thought… Is it fate that we have to continue the fight from the past generations? Kuku, there is nothing bad about it… and also nothing
good about it.”

Milgauss laugh.

He was fully immersed in his laughter that came out from the depth of his throat.

===Part 27===
The moment he wore the Ark, Ash stood straight.

The unbearable pain had disappeared and it felt like he had grown wings.

The thickness of the Ark felt thicker that the first two Ark and it looked more ball like in overall. He felt safe just by wearing it.

But now is not the time to enjoy that safe feeling.

Ash locked on to the Necromancia in front and jumped towards it.

He fist punched the Necromancia that captured Eco with his Manoplas.

Next, he kicked the monster that captured Lukka with his Escarpes.

The massive amount of magic contained in the Ark exploded and the two dragons had disappeared.

“Ouch-!”

Ash groaned.

Even though the Ark had the effect of absorbing most of the repulsive force, it is still reckless for him to go for a hand to hand combat.

The pain in his bones made him struggle. It seems that the Ark also couldn’t totally suppress his pain. But he mustn’t back down in this
situation.

“Kyaaaa!”

The moment the tentacles disappeared, Eco and Lukka fell from mid-air.

Ash immediately slides towards the bottom of the two. He had managed to secure both of them right before the land on the ground- The entire process spans for less than two seconds.

“Are both of you alright?”

Ash helped them to stand up. Lukka instantly nodded her head in reply but Eco on the other hand was angry.

“What the hell is wrong with you! That Ark only strengthens the ‘defends’! It is not for you to use it for punching and kicking!”

“S-Sorry...”

Ash initially was intimidated by Eco and apologized. But he without delay changed his mind:

“Now is not the time to worry about those things, no? Of course I’m trying to save you!”

But the current situation doesn’t allow Ash to explain anymore than that.

“…Here it comes.”

Ash was dragged back into reality by Lukka’s warning and immediately put up a fighting posture.

The fight between Lancelot and Nuada was still in a stalemate. On the other hand, the remaining seven Asia typed Necromancias was trying to
attack the trio. The stench of the rotting smell had suddenly became stronger.

Eco angrily ordered.

“This Ark was not made so you can fool around with it! Use the Ark Weapon immediately!”

“Understood!”

Ash focused his mind and attention to the Ark.

The information regarding the Ark Weapon that comes together with the Ark was sent into his mind.

After receiving that information, Ash smiled.

“Appear… the invincible magic shield!”

There was a flash followed together with the spell.

The space in front a Ash started to bend and there was a crack. The unknown Ark Weapon appeared slowly from the crack.

''“Aegis!”'' <ref>A shield from the Greek mythology.</ref>

The same time Ash shouted its name, Aegis appeared.

Aegis’s outer looks looked like a dragon’s head. There were all together five units that made up this shield. All of the five units were
flying around under Ash’s command. When they had surrounded the Asia typed Necromancias, the shield projected colourful lights.

These units were not normal shields. They all have the characteristic of a magic cannon.

The continuous lights that were attacking the Asia typed Necromancias were like spider webs.

Not only that, there were some weird changes on the Necromancia that was hit by the lights directly. They had become stones in a short time.

Aegis was not releasing the usual attacking typed magic.

That is a high level magic that turn living things into stone upon coming into contact with the light. Even though it is one of the dangerous
magic listed in the list of banded spells by the Knight Country, but now is not the time to act like a good model citizen.

Just in a few seconds time, all seven Necromancias had turned into stones. Ash breathe a sigh relieve and withdrew Aegis’s magic.

“Thank you, Eco.”

“N-Nothing… And I’m not even doing this for you.”

Eco turned her face to aside by her face was definitely blushing. Ash gave a wry smile but now is still not the time to lower down their
guards.

Anyway, Silvia was still controlling Lancelot who was still fighting with Nuada. Under the condition where both of their front legs were
locked but their opponents, both of the uses magic or even use their tail attack… Both of them were like in a wrestling match.

“Princess-sama! I’ll be there to help you in a short moment!”

Ash who was prepared to help had met a blank wall.

“I don’t need any help! Go and capture Milgauss! Lancelot and I will calm down Nuada’s spirit.”

Silvia’s talk made Ash speechless.

Silvia was really angry. Even so, she still haven’t lost her cool. She had sworn to defeat Nuada in the name of the Royal Knight’s Family-
perhaps she truly thought that this is her mission.

“Roger that! Princess-sama I’ll leave it in your hands!”

After Ash shouted back to Silvia, he started running.

Right in front of him was Nuada’s tombstone. The tip of the slanting winged cross was pointing at the hole of the ceiling. Milgauss was still
looking at the side of the hole.

Ash jumped towards the sky along the side of the winged cross and stepped on the middle of it and gave a leap. He landed on the wings and
continued to jumped again at the end of the wing. With the aid of the Ark, Ash accomplished a jump that a normal human can’t do.

He body passed through the hole of the ceiling.

The musty air of the inner part of the cave had suddenly become fresh and cool.

The air is very cold and it doesn’t seem like summer.

At the top of the hills were many stubs of bare rocks.

Although the surroundings were dark, luckily the Ark produces dim lights. Also, since he had been in the dark cave for a long time, his eyes
had already gotten used to the darkness.

“Milgauss!”

Ash started a fight with Milgauss. Although Eco was mad about it, he still chose to use the hand to hand combat which is the easiest.

He remembered the time when he met Milgauss for the first time in the forest.

Ash didn’t even have the ability to fight back during that time. Because before he managed to land a hit on Milgauss, Ash was ambushed by
Milgauss underling and was nearly killed by that girl.

But the situation right now is different. Ash was protected by Eco’s magic and he had decided to KO his opponent in one hit.

But-

With only his left hand, Milgauss had blocked Ash’s right punch that he focused all his strength in.

“How is this possible…?”

“Hmph. Is the strength on an Ark-Dragner just like this?”

“Urgh…”

He can’t move his right hand at all. It is similar to being clenched by a plier.

“This proved that you are just a fake.”

Milgauss tone was as cold as iron.

There was a gigantic sword in his right hand.

“Wha…!”

Ash widen his eyes in disbelieve. It is as if the sword was made out of darkness. The big bright dragon crystal on the hilt of the sword
proved that it was definitely not an ordinary sword.

“A fake like you had no right to touch me.”

-A flash from the black sword.

There is a sudden black gust. Ash whose right hand is now handicapped had nowhere to run to. He could only use the Manoplas on his left hand
to protect himself.

As if a big hammer was hitting his head, the impact pass through his body in a short moment. The impact was so strong that even the Ark
couldn’t endure.

''“*Cough...*”''

“Where is your big talk just now?”

Milgauss let go of Ash’s right hand and held the gigantic sword with both hands.

Then the sword was lifted and down it goes.

“Guak!”

The metal sunk into his abdomen. In a short moment, Ash felt that his waist was going to be chopped into two. The Ark made a ''‘click’'' sound. Even the Ark was groaning…

''“-Aegis!”''

Obviously, Milgauss was not an opponent for him to fight with in hand to hand combat. So, Ash resummoned Aegis. The five untis split out
immediately and attacked Milgauss. As long as a light managed to hit him, he will then turn into a stone.

“Too slow!”

But Milgauss with an extraordinary nimblest avoided the light rays. Then he swigged the black sword at a lightning speed.

Those units were destroyed one by one after being attacked by a tornado like slash, and they disappeared.

“What is he actually made of…!”

After Ash groaned, he was on his knees. The amount of magic collected in the Ark has a limit and Ash felt that the armour was slowly
disappearing.

After Milgauss dealt with the five units, his target had shifter to Ash once again. He gave Ash a kick without any delay. Even with the
protection of the Ark, the impact was still transmitted into his abdomen.

''“*-Cough!*”''

Ash was out of breathe and was kicked around like a puppet. In the end, he landed with his back facing the rocks.

Blood started flowing out from his mouth…

“Ku…”

Ash spit out the saliva that had blood in it and hid behind the rock immediately. The size of the rock is just enough to keep him hidden.

“Hmph. Are you trying to hide to drag time?”

Ash remained silent. He was sitting at the back of the rock waiting for a good moment. His body was in a mess and he probably had only one
more chance…

''-Ssss, ssss…''

Milgauss was not playing any tricks and marched towards Ash.

“Anything wrong right there? Can’t you use Aegis?”

''Milgauss was probably laughing his ass off right now''. Ash answered while thinking of his disgusting face:

“Too bad, I’m out of magic…”

“Luck is not on your side today, shounen.”

Followed by a shout, there was an impact on the rock behind Ash.

===Part 28===
“Shoo. Shoo…!”

With the aid if the Ark, Ash easily jumped out through the ceiling’s hole but Eco wasn’t that lucky. She left Lancelot who was in a brutal
fight with Nuada and climbed the huge winged cross.

“W-Wait for me…!”

Looking downwards, she saw Lukka was trying her best to cling to the winged cross.

“Tsk… Just don’t blame me if you fall.”

Eco stepped on the wing of the winged cross without being bothered by Lukka. If she had not been careful, she will definitely falls head down.
Her current height was about ten meters. Although she was frightened by it, she still needs to move forward.

Even though she felt guilty towards Lukka, Eco still wanted to rush to Ash’s side as soon as possible.

The moment Eco saw the guy called Milgauss, she felt disgusted.

She remembered the nightmare that made her wet her bed.

Eco was attacked by a scary dragon in her dream.

It has nine eyes, numerous tentacles and it is far scarier than a Necromancia…

The unbelievable thing was, the moment she saw Milgauss, the first thing that came into her mind was that dragon. It will be alright if she
was just worrying too much… But just in case if Eco’s instinct was right, Milgauss is a dangerous being. Eco couldn’t guarantee that the Ark has enough power to go against him.

Ash’s body condition worried her.

Ash was a heavily injured patient in the beginning. Logically speaking, he should rest for a month, but…

But, even after she arrived at the location, apart from making the Ark (the mimic), there was nothing else she could do. It will not be
surprising that she will be a burden.

Even so, Eco still couldn’t calm down her worrisome emotions and choosed to climb the winged cross.

After some effort, Eco finally arrived at the ceiling’s hole took a look outside in the night sky.

“-Huh…?”

Eco had seen it all in that short moment.

Milgauss was holding a gigantic sword up high that looked as if it had merged together with the night sky and was going split open a rock.

Eco’s instinct told her that Ash was hiding behind the rock.

In an direct combat, Ash was definitely out of his league and he was going to be sliced open together with the rock by Milgauss…!

“Ash!”

Eco called his name in desperation.

===Part 29===
Milgauss who thought that he had a sure win split open the rock in front of him- This blow will definitely crush the rock and Ash into pieces.

The rock was scattered into tiny fragments.

The thick dust was all over and was blocking his sight.

After the explosion like power cool down-

“What…?”

Milgauss remain in his posture of him finishing the blow.

After all the dust falls, what was infront of Milgauss was not Ash’s body.

A unit in mid-air was pinning on to Milgauss.

A light was released from the front of the unit.

“Urgh…!”

Milgauss immediately lifted his left hand to block the light and then he slashed the unit with his sword. Although Aegis was reduced to light
particles and disappeared, its effect was still ongoing. Milgauss who felt something was wrong looked at his own body and his left arm started
to turn into stone.

“-Milgauss!”

Ash suddenly came down from the sky.

He had used the stone fragments as a screen and used a unit as a stepping stone to jump-

There was no longer an Ark on Ash. He probably uses all his magic to summon the two units.

…Wait, he still has his Manoplas on his right hand!

“What an eyesore!”

Milgauss swung the black sword with only one hand but he had only manage to destroy the unit that Ash was stepping on.

“Uwooooo!”

Ash who was experiencing a free fall uses the momentum and swung his a punch with the Manoplas.

Milgauss immediately put up a defensive posture with the huge sword above his head but he still couldn’t avoid the powerful impact.

“Urgh…!’

Milgauss was knocked off together with his sword.

===Part 30===
“Huff, puff… How is this punch?”

At the same time Ash landed, his Manoplas disappeared. Next, he felt a terrible pain as if his flesh was being slice off.

But now is not the time for his to show his weak side. Even though Milgauss fell down hard on the ground, he still remains his consciousness.
Ash could only try to bear with his pain.

“Hehe… weren’t you out of magic?”

Milgauss was using the gigantic sword as a walking stick to support himself as he slowly stood up. His left arm was hanging freely and
lifelessly. It had been converted into a stone.

“I didn’t say that I couldn’t summon Aegis again. It’s you who had been fooled, you had lost.”

“Hmph. I thought you were an idiot who only had strength, so it seems that you can actually do some scheming? But this can only be called as a
trick, it is still far off to be called a scheme.

After Milgauss made a haughty smile, he remembered something and pulled off his left arm and threw it to Ash.

“Wha…!”

Ash was staring at the left arm that landed on the ground.

“…Prostatic arm?”

“That’s right. This is a creation of the Empire’s proud mechanical engineering.”

Ash was clenching his teeth. Ash is not only just a normal human without the protection of the Ark, he is also a seriously injured patient.

On the opposite, Milgauss had only lost a prostatic arm.

He was in a fix.

But- Just when Ash lost hope, there was a heroic voice coming from behind him.

“Listen carefully, Milgauss! I Silvia Lautreamont and Lancelot and together defeated young dragon Nuada’s spirit!”

Ash turned around to have a look and cheered happily.

“Princess-sama! Lancelot!”

Nudua’s head was in Lancelot’s mouth when it landed in between Ash and Milgauss. The only word that could describe its condition was
'terrible'. Its white skin had become dirty and full of blood.

Although it was injured, Lancelot’s blue eyes still looked as if they were full of spirits. Apart from Silvia who was riding on its back, Eco
and Lukka were also there.

Lancelot gave a menacing growl and lowered down its neck and place Nuada’s head in front of Milgauss.

As if it wants Milgauss to apologize

After Nuada’s head stared at Milgauss for a short moment, it turned into ashes. In a blink of an eye, they were blown away by the night
breeze-

After Silvia saw the ashes being bought away by the winds, she focused her attention back to Milgauss.

“…Princess-sama?”

Ash knew something was wrong with her.

In this situation, winning was already in the grasp of their hand. No matter how strong is Milgauss, he will still face trouble when he is
going against Silvia.

Logically speaking, Silvia should also know about this but she continued to stand still without any reasons.

“Hmph… It seems that I must change my opinion towards the Fourth Princess. I’ll retreat for today.”

Milgauss placed the gigantic sword on his shoulder and slowly retreat.

“But the training campsite had already become a battle field. Just how many of them could survive… I would love to know it.”

After Milgauss provoked them, he jumped into the night.

Surprisingly, he jumped from the cliff.

Even so, from the previous battle experience with Milgauss, Ash knew that he is not just some average ordinary guy. He should have survived
the fall.

And he will be back…

Just like she had calculated the time for Milgauss to withdraw, Silvia spoke:

“Thank a lot, Lancelot. You may take your rest.”

Lancelot immediately bent its knees and lay down. After it closes its eyes, it started to snore gently.

Silvia climbed down from its back first then she helped Eco and Lukka to alight Lancelot.

“Is Lancelot alright?”

Ash worriedly looked at the sleeping Lancelot.

“Rest assured, it doesn’t have any vital injuries. It is just that… It had run out of magic. We only had the strength left to frighten Milgauss just now.

Ash now only knew why would Silvia let him escape. Because she don’t even have the ability left to order him around. Back to the topic, if it
was not because of Silvia’s and Lancelot’s intimidation, Ash would have die under the Milgauss sword.

“And also, maybe… That guy…”

Silvia’s troubled looks made Ash curious.

“Princess-sama?”

“N-Nothing, just pretend that I didn’t say anything!”

Silvia panicky wave Ash off which in turns worried him further. At this instant, Lukka said something.

“The training campsite is…”

Eco was also looking at the direction of the campsite dumbstruck.

“How come…!”

By following their sight, Ash also turned speechless.

Just like Milgauss declared, the training campsite had become a battle field. The Necromancias attack had yet to be stopped.

There were numerous sounds of explosions and the lights from the magic were flashing here and there. Although the campsite was safe, the
dragon house beside was on fire and there were black smokes all over the night sky.

''Is everyone still alright? What about Rebecca? Max? And the rest? The instructors? The staffs for the training campsite? The girls who were in charge of the foods?''

“Damn… Even when we wanted to help them…”

Ash felt that he was filled with desperation.

''Apart from looking from afar at the hills… We couldn’t even do a thing-''

As if to cheer him up, Lukka pulled Ash’s selves.

“I had a favor… To ask from you.”

As if she had made up her mind, Lukka was staring at Ash. Ash was troubled by it because her face was too close to his.

“W-What is it?”

Her Yōsei eyes were shining and clear even under the night sky.

Her eyes that were full of determination caused Ash to stare back at her.

“Please… Come with me.”

“Why?”

“For Gawain and me… You had wagered your life for us. Just to let us feel the same like the old times… If you are together with me… I think I
could muster up some courage.”

“Could it be that you know a way to save everyone?”

Lukka extended her hand towards Ash.

“I want to save them… No, I must save them.”

Ash held Lukka’s palm as if he was going to be sucked in by her determination from her eyes.

Her body temperature was transmitted to Ash through her leaf size like tiny palm.

“Alright. I believe in you.”

After Ash answered with a steady tone, Lukka smiled in embarrassment.

===Part 31===
Under the silent eyes of both Silvia and Eco, Ash and Lukka move towards the edge of the cliff. That is also the place where Milgauss jumped down from.

''Shoo…Shoo…'' The sounds of the winds pass through the darkness down below.

“Lukka…? What do you intend to do?”

Ash took a peek at Lukka’s face whilst being frightened.

“Jump down… From here.”

“J-Jump down-?”

Lukka didn’t answer. She just hurdle herself into Ash’s arms. There was an immediate sound of disagreement coming from Silvia and Eco from
behind, but now is not the time to worry about it.

Lukka place her hands around Ash and hugged him as if she was hurting him on purpose. Although his organs were screaming in pain, Ash still
managed to bear with it. If he groaned in pain at this moment, he will disappoint Lukka.

''Even so, what was Lukka actually thinking…?''

“We are going to jump.”

When her voice reaches Ash, he was already in mid-air.

Just like what it was written, Lukka jumped down from the cliff.

And she was falling together with Ash-

The feeling of floating in mid-air only lasted for a second. Then, both of them were falling in a straight line.

“Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Whilst listening to the sound of the winds buzzing beside the ear, Ash was swallowed by the dark abyss. He thought that he heard Eco’s and Silvia’s screams for a short moment from far above, but the voice was lost after a while.

===Part 32===
They kept on falling.

Ash and Lukka were hugging each other when they fall towards the bottom of the cliff.

Thinking back carefully, the same thing happened when Eco was born. It seems that he was fated for such things…

Suddenly, he seemed to hear Lukka’s voice hidden by the sound of the winds.

She seemed to be speaking to herself while huddling to Ash.

“Sorry…Gawain. I’ll never again be afraid of you.”

''Aah…So that's it.''

Ash finally understands Lukka’s determination. Just like Gawain overprotecting Lukka and caused itself to have its Astral cut off… This time,
Lukka wagered her own life.

After Lukka hugged Ash tighter, she shouted loudly:

“Please accept me once more, Gawain!”

It is hard to believe that such a loud voice would come from such a petite girl. Her voice was so strong that it looked like it pierce through
the night.

There was a glaring light coming from Lukka suddenly.

The golden rays started to surround her body.

“Could this be… Astral?”

Ash who was still falling was stunned. He couldn’t believe that he could see Astral with mortal eyes.

“Quick… Suck them in, Gawain! Taken my Astral… no, absorb me! You are my… Pal!”

The shout that she put her full effort in was echoing in the night.

Just before the voice disappeared-

There was an explosion around the hills near Willing Mausoleum and Gawain appeared from there while releasing a magic that brighten the night
sky.

Ash was attracted to Gawain’s gesture who had totally recovered.

After Gawain gave a roar that a young dragon couldn’t possible make, it carefully catches Lukka and Ash with its back.

===Part 33===
“I had… Another request.”

“I’ll do anything, as long as it is in my range of ability.”

Ash replied loudly. Their priority is to save the rest and Ash is willing to suffer any kinds of pains for it. Lukka worriedly stated her
request in a low voice.

“…I’m going to challenge the Dragon Riding Dance. So… I hoped that you can hold on to me tightly.”

“No problem!”

Ash recalled what Navi had said.

That is the Eckbald’s traditional dance.

Because of Lukka’s failure in her practice, the dance had caused her to have problem while facing Gawain.

Ash was unable to imagine what kind of a dance is that, but he was mentally prepared.

Now he could only place his hopes on Lukka’s Dragon Riding Dance.

Ash hugged Lukka’s waist tightly with both of his hands.

“Is this alright?”

“…Tighter.”

“How about this?”

“Tighter.”

“Urgh…What about this?”

Lukka answered by nodding.

Suddenly, there was a clear metallic sound coming from Lukka’s leg. Her dragsuit was modified with a standard spurs. Gawain who received the
signal roared with its heads up and rushed into the sky.

===Part 34===
The Ark had disappeared after Rebecca annihilate a group of Strada typed Necromancia with her magic spear, Gáe Bolg.

Rebecca reluctantly sighed. Cú Chulainn magic was almost used up and can no longer maintain its flight. It landed beside the lake.

“Should we end it here-”

The training campsite that acts as a temporary battle headquarters was still fine, but the dragon house nearby was swallowed by the great
fire.

Both parties were still fighting by the lakeside.

Every dragon had already used up their magic, just like Cú Chulainn. So, there are many of them fighting using their body.

Anyway, their opponents were Necromancias and they have extraordinary endurance. Every time they received a fatal blow, they still continue to
stand up.

This batch of students had been performing well in this fight which made them worthy to become the selected participants of this training
camp.

But, there was no end to the amount of enemies. Everyone was wondering how many dragons had been buried there. And the reinforcement for the
enemy kept on arriving.

Apart from that, Rebecca could no longer summon the power of an Ark-Dragner had also lowered down the students fighting moral.

“We don’t have any more choices left. Should we just give up on the training campsite… And retreat?”

Rebecca made the bitter desistion. Everyone is disappointed for them to lose such a great traditional facility. The training campsite at
Allonnes Lakeside is also a building with long history.

But she must priories the students’ lives. If they give up right now, they still have the chance to retreat in one piece. ''Once the retreating path had been block off by the Necromancias…'' Rebecca felt a cold chill just by thinking about it.

Currently, three students were heavily injured, fifteen were slightly injured and seven dragons were also injured. Although they had not yet
suffered any casualties, still if they continued to hold on… The situation will become irreversible.

Rebecca made up her mind. She took a deep breath and was going to order the rest to retreat.

Just at this moment, there was some flying object that shot passed the sky.

From the bright silver track left behind by its excessive magic- That must be a Maestro.

“Is it Lancelot?”

No. The tracks left behind by its dance were obviously not done by any ordinary Maestro. It was as if it took the sky as a drawing space and
spreaded its wings boldly while flying…

“Could that be… Gawain?”

===Part 35===
''-What type of dragon riding is this? This is the first time in my whole life I saw Dragner control his dragon using this method…!''

Under the effect of the strong centrifugal force, Ash nearly lost his consciousness.

He felt as if he was suffering from anemia. He was already facing trouble just to held on to Lukka.

If he had been careless for one moment, he would most probably be facing the watery grave right now.

The Eckbald’s Dragon Riding Dance couldn’t be reason with humans’ knowledge.

A sharp corner turn.

A strong centrifugal force that could even shook the brain.

The buzzing sounds of the winds beside his ears.

Although he also faced groups of Strada typed Necromancia along his way, Gawain were not bothered by them. Just like a lion who was not
bothered by ants, it continued to fly.

The Strada typed Necromancia couldn’t keep on with Gawain’s speed and had scattered just like being blow off by a storm.

''-Is this really a… Dance?''

''If this is also considered as a type of dance, how do we classify the flying method in the academy? This is totally at a different level! Obviously, there is too much difference…!''

''-Lukka is undoubtable a genius!''

Ash finally know the reason why Lukka would still be selected to the training camp even after she had been absent for three months.

At the same time, he had personally experience the feeling of the terribleness of falling off during the Dragon Riding Dance… Just by
thinking, Ash entire body stiffened. It was a miracle for Lukka to fall off from Gawain and her body remains intact.

Also, Lukka was not flying blindly.

Ash found out that Gawain was drawing a magic circle in the night sky with its tracks.

Not long later, the huge magic circle had been completed.

Thinking back, Navi had mentioned before.

''-Once the Dragon riding dance had been completed, many effects of magic will be activated.''

Ash’s eyes widen.

“Isn’t this a ‘Seikoku’!”

That’s right, the image that Lukka and Gawain completed together is a ‘Seikoku’.

There was the head of a dragon in the middle of a circle and it looked unique. The diameter should be more than a hundred meters.

The moment the magic circle was completed, Lukka shouted:

“Dragon Riding Dance, the First Dance- ''‘The Amrita of purification’''. <ref>From Sanskrit, means immortality</ref>

The magic circle was glowing with a glaring light.

===Part 36===
[[Image:SnRK V03 285.jpg|thumb]]
All the students who were busy fighting by the lakeside were shocked by the sudden lights.

The huge magic circle- ‘Seikoku’ was hanging at a corner of the night sky.

“So you had succeded… Lukka.”

Rebecca smiled in relieved.

After being shone by the strong lights, the tough Necromancis had returned back to ashes one by one.

On the other hand, the students had recovered their energy as if they had been treated with healing magic.

Rebecca also felt that her body had become lighter and the gloom in her heart had gone. It is as if her desperation from before was just an
illusion.

She now felt that she can still continue the battle.

Upon seeing at the Necromancias at the lakeside had been defeated, the student cheered in unison. Even the injured patients who were taking refuge at the training campsite ran to the lakeside to cheer.

Looking at Gawain who was flying energetically in the night sky, Rebecca chuckled.

“Since the ancient times, the Eckbalds who were dragners were called ‘Elfn Dancer’. The Lukka right now best fit the descriptions-”

"Elfn Dancer ~A.S.B 1365.6~"is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 4

2013-09-25T01:38:05Z

Youth: /* Part 12 */

==Chapter 4 - The Battle at Willingham Mausoleum==
===Part 1===
During the midnight, Ash slowly sat up.

“It hurtssss…”

Because of the pain in his joins, he can’t have a good sleep. It is because that he was playing in the waters during the day.

Silvia and Eco were riding on Lancelot.

Jessica was riding on Rhiannon.

Without any warning, a normal fun on the waters had turned into a two side’s battle field of ‘Fighting for Ash’. If they really wanted to play
something, Ash hoped that it would be a more peaceful game.

But the swimming wear that Eco and Silvia wore was deeply engraved in Ash’s mind.

Eco was wearing a white swimming suit which brings out her cute self. Even though her body is still far from perfect, there are still guys who
are sure to fall for her innocent self. Although her true ruthless attitude will be exposed when she speak…

On the other hand, Silvia was wearing a sexy bikini. Ash was going to have a nose bleed just by thinking about it. For sure it was not Silvia
who chooses a bikini that exposes that much of skin, but Cosette who was the culprit who force it on her.

Ash quickly removes all this troubles from his mind and left his bed.

The bedroom in the training camp is a twin sharing bedroom. Max was sleeping soundly at the bed beside. Eco was not in the room. It is because
the neat freak Max said that ‘sharing a room with a girl is illogical’, so Eco was taken care by the other girls.

Logically speaking, since it was Cosette, there should not be a reason for him to worry… But Ash had been together with Eco for a long time.
Once Eco is not beside him, he felt uneasy as if a part of his heart is missing.

“Can’t… I really can’t sleep.”

Ash sighed, and slowly stood up. Then, he left the room and wanted to ask for a cup of water in the kitchen.

Ash was walking at fast pace at the corridor of the second floor. The old building felt like a haunted house. The kitchen was located at the
first floor, so he was walking towards the stairs.

The moonlight shines through the windows. Tonight is a full moon with silver lights.

“…Huh?”

Ash stopped beside a window.

He felt a shadow passed by.

“That is…”

Every single corner of the garden can be seen through the corridor’s windows. A girl can be seen walking under the moonlight. She was wearing
a one-piece pajama. Ash recognized her.

“Is it… Lukka?”

Under the moonlight, the golden white here is emitting a mysterious light. Even her white ceramic liked skin was a if they were shining. Her
pointy ears can be seen indistinctly poking out from her hair.

Lukka walked past the garden with her unsteady steps and through the old back door. After the back door is an endless piece of forest- Norg
Forrest.

In a blink of an eye, Lukka disappear inside the forest.

“Hey… What was she thinking?”

Ash rushed down the stairs to the garden through the door specially used by the instructors. He rushed at a fast speed to the back door
following the stone slabs. After he was mentally prepared, he walked to the forest.

But, just as he step into the Norg Forrest, he immediately took a step back.

“…Are you kidding me?”

Ash originally thought that he was used moving in the forest, but that is only limited to day time. This is the first time he went to the
forest at night. Even the wet ground had a different smell. The nocturnal animals and bug creeps the hell out of him. The lushly branches of
the trees had the sky covered which also blocked the moonlight from piercing in. Also, there were sounds that was suspected to be the sounds
of an owl.

''Could it be that Lukka is just an imagination?'' Ash secretly hoped that this is true.

“Wait a minute…”

The Eckbalds were also known as the ‘Forest Yōsei’. Actually, the self ruling territory of the Eckbald in the Knight Country is a wide forest
called ‘Eckbald forest’. Maybe to Lukka, every forest is like the garden back at her home.

After Ash mustered his courage, he moved forward while trying to feel around with his hands. The rough tree bark made him feel at ease, but
every time he touches something slimy, he will immediately retract his hand. If there is a small animal that passed by his feet, he will
immediately jumped.

“This is bad for my heart…”

Ash complained while walking and unconsciously thought about Gawain. All the other dragons were together in the dragon house of the training
camp and only Gawain alone was resting in Norg Forest. It is because Norg Forest is a well known resting spot for dragons.

“I see. She went to look for Gawain…”

Ash who realized the truth continued to walk deeper into the forest.

After a while, his field of vision widens.

In front of him is an empty space. The moonlight shines directly from the sky. There is a in the empty space, and the water was reflecting the
moonlight.

Gawain cuddled itself while lying beside the pond.

Its shining white fur was reflecting the moonlight.

Lukka was standing some distance away from Gawain. For a breeder, the amount of distance was weird.

Ash found out that Lukka’s shoulders were shaking.

“Please, Gawain. I… can’t live without you.”

Lukka was calling after Gawain in a pitiful tone. Ash hid behind a tree a listen to her.

“The only Eckbald left in Ansarivan… is only me. The people in our home town have high hopes on me.”

Gawain didn’t answer. It is still with its same old self.

“Why must you reject me? I had always treated you as a family. When you became a maestro, I was very happy. But why…?”

Suddenly, some unexpected things happened.

“Grrrrrr…”

Gawain actually lifted its neck to scare Lukka. Lukka was afraid to move forward and fell to the ground on the spot.

Then she silently cried.

The sounds of the owls and the wings of the insects suddenly stopped which is most probably caused by Gawain’s growl. In the silent night, the
only sound that could be heard was Lukka who was crying.

''-Crack!''

Ash stepped on a dried branch. ''Damn''- he regretted just as he found out about this. The sound was tremendously clear in the middle of the
night.

“…?”

Lukka while wiping of her tears, turned back and looked at Ash’s direction. It seems that there is no longer a point for him to be hiding.
After Ash made up his mind, he walked towards Lukka.

“You are… From the student council?”

It seems that she didn’t remember Ash’s name. But since she also didn’t remember Silvia’s name, so this was expected. Ash stated his name
while smiling.

“I’m ash.”

“…Why are you here?”

“Sorry. I accidentally saw you running into the woods…”

After Ash explained, he looked at Gawain.

Gawain had frightened Lukka just now. That was a total rejection.

Lukka treated Gawain as her family which is undoubtedly the right thing to do… But Ash still didn’t understand why Gawain was not bothered by
it. The image of Lukka sobbing remains in Ash's mind…

In a few moments, it had turned into determination.

Ash as if he wanted to protect Lukka stood in front of Gawain.

“Say, Lukka. The previous experiment… Can I have it continued right now?”

Lukka gasped.

“This… has nothing to do with you.”

“No, of course it has something to do with me.”

Ash took a step closer to Gawain.

“This fellow had made you cry. This reason alone should be enough for me to interfere.”

===Part 2===
Anya was looking at Ash's sudden challenge with Gawain from afar.

“That guy… What is he trying to do?”

Anya followed her plan which was working at the training campsite at the Allonnes Lakeside representing the student restaurant ‘La Tene’. The
work to prepare the food was more troublesome than she thought. It was already midnight when her job was done.

On her way back to her room for a rest from the kitchen, she accidentally saw Ash.

Anya was interested in Ash who sneaked into the Norg Forest.

After all, the reason why Anya worked hard to infiltrate ‘La Tene’ was to investigate Ash Blake. She thought that she had a better chance to come into contact with Ash in the restricted area of the training camp compare to the wide area of the school grounds.

For Ash to act in the middle of the forest was out of Anya’s expectation. He even challenged Gawain.

As for the matters concerning Gawain, Anya also heard something regarding it. It was said that it was resting in Norg forest because it was not feeling well.

Anya couldn’t figure out the reason to bring a sick maestro here. The rest of the staff in charge of the foods also didn’t receive any information regarding it- There was probably no reasons for the basic staffs to know about it.

Ash was protecting a girl at his back. To her surprise, she was an Eckbald. ''Her name should be Lukka Saarinen…'' Anya secretly thought. She had memorized all the names of the student who attended the training camp before hand.

From their conversations that she could not hear clearly, it seems that Lukka’s and Gawain’s relationship right now was bad. So Ash wanted to
help her to solve this problem- This should be the whole picture for the incident.

Ash is probably thinking about riding on Gawain just like how he defeated the Necromanica.

“What is this about… Trying to play the hero in front of a cute girl.”

Anya wonders why would she suddenly get mad for.

===Part 3===
The sharp claws tore the moonlight mercilessly.

Ash immediately jumped aside from the strong front paw. He will die in a horribly way if he face it directly.

“Stop…!”

Lukka shouted at the top of her voice but Gawain had no intention of stopping.

After its front paw missed, Gawain’s weakness was exposed. Ash uses that opportunity to step on a tree branch to climb up a nearby tree. After
he reached a thick branch, he looked downwards.

Gawain’s entire back was in his view.

“Uoooooo!”

Ash decided to jump down from the branch.

Gawain was not in his riding gear, but this is just what Ash wanted. When he had decided to ride on a dragon, the riding gear would only be in
his way. Actually, Ash had heard before in class that ‘All the great riders hated the riding gear’.

“You are now under my control!”

Ash successfully landed on Gawain’s back. Ash was riding on Gawain’s naked back like how as horse riding tribe riding on a horse without a
saddle. His hands were holding on tightly on its neck. He swore not to let go of it even when Gawain tried to shake he off with its might.

“Grrrr…”

The swing that Ash experience nearly made him faint. He kept on telling himself never to let go.

Ash tried to tame Gawain with all his might and tried to persuade it to accept Lukka again.

But suddenly, Gawain gave an earth shattering roar.

“What’s happening…?”

Ash felt fear. But, unless Ash let loose of his grip, Gawain had no chance of winning. As long as Ash remains on its back, Gawain can’t use
its breath attack, magic, teeth and claws.

If it is so, then what is the uneasiness he was felling.

Even when Ash had a total advantage of attacking from the back, but he felt uneasy deep inside as if- He was the one whose back was exposed to a shinigami. <ref>God of death.</ref>

At that moment, there was a wave of magic that feels that it exploded out from Gawain’s body.

“Uwaaa…!”

Ash was thrown into the air by an invincible wall.

His sight was spinning.

The bright moonlight came into his view for a moment.

Gawain’s tail, like a whip, swung at Ash. Ash who was at midair had nowhere to run to.

''“*Cough*…!”''

It was a direct hit on Ash.

An unimaginable strong impact swept pass from his chest to his abdomen and he flew parallel with the ground. It was until he hit a tree, only
then he fall to the ground slowly.

''“*Coug*…*Cough*…!”''

Ash coughed and he even coughed out blood. He probably had internal injuries. He was making some weird noise from his throat, which was probably
caused by a broken bone that punctured his lungs.

To make it worst, the blood from his head flowed in to his left eye and blinded half of his view.

His body totally ignored his orders. Ash felt a cold chill. He didn’t know how serious his injuries were. The thing that frightened his most
is he can’t even feel a single pain after such serious injuries. As if this body is not his.

''Will my life end like this…?'' Ash had lost hope.

Eco face suddenly emerged in his mind.

''An angry face. An angry face. An angry face… No matter what, it is always an angry face. Even so, I hope that she smile to me more, a pure,
cheerful smile.''

''-Stop! What am I thinking about? Isn’t this… No different from dying. How could eco smile at me…''

With his back on the tree, Ash mustered all his remaining strength and glared at Gawain.

“Grrrr….”

Gawain was threatening Ash.

There was a thin layer of magic on its body. Ash had only found out that the thin layer of magic was the culprit that sent him flying.

“Reflecting type… defense magic!”

This is a high level magic that could only be activated by a maestro.

The effect of this magic was not to neutralize an attack but to reflect it. Even though Ash was only clinging on to Gawain, but it probably
take Ash presence as an ‘attack’. Could this had anything to do with his ability ‘to ride on any dragons’?

“Just what kind of rascal is it…”

Under those conditions, Gawain could even use its defense magic to eliminate Ash. If it was another dragon, Ash will be on their back and have
them tamed.

He already reached his limit.

Just before his loses consciousness, he felt that he heard Lukka calling after him.

===Part 4===
“This couldn’t be true…”

Anya watched the whole breath taking event. An empty handed human versus a dragon- that was clearly a stupid move but Anya still think that
there is hope deep inside her heart. Since Ash is the famous ‘Silver Knight’.

But the result is clear in a blink of an eye.

“Just what kind of rascal is it…”

Ash who was hit by the dragon’s tail pitifully, even though he still remained conscious after he landed, after this words, he remained
motionless.

Maybe he was dead. Ash, under the moonlights could only be described with pitiful.

Not only that his head was bleeding nonstop, he even threw out blood. The seriousness of his internal injuries is even hard to determine.

Then, Lukka made a sad voice.

“Nooooo!”

Lukka who was pale in the face rushed to Ash. But Ash injuries were pretty much lethal and she panicked and didn’t even know what to do.

At this moment, Anya was thinking about two things.

''-If she left him as he is, he will die sooner or later. Serve him right for showing off and ruining Milgauss-sams’s plan, this is his divine'' ''punishment.''

''-But I still owe him. If is don’t save him… won’t I lose my honour as a Tantalos? The fellow had saved me once without thinking about the'' ''consequences…''

“Damn!”

She was lost for just a moment. Ash life could not be guaranteed if it was left in the hand of the unreliable girl.

If she was to be unlucky, there will be questions about why would a staff in charge of the foods was at the Norg Forest. Well, that will be a
problem in the future but she just needs to make an excuse to cover up.

Anya rushed out from the trees and pushed Lukka aside.

Because she saw Lukka who was in a trauma tried to carry Ash’s upper body. She didn’t know that simply moving the body of an injured person
will put their life in danger.

“What were you doing! I’ll take care of the emergency treatment, go and look for help!”

“Y-Yes.”

Even though Lukka was still troubled, she still knew the seriousness of the current situation and there was not a single moment to be wasted.
She turned around and ran as if she was trying to blend into the darkness of the forest.

===Part 5===
“…”

When he regained consciousness, he was in a strange place.

The floors had black and white tiles that were made laid like a checker’s board. There were many semi-completed objects hanging randomly on
the walls. Human’s body, beasts, armours, building and many more. On the ceiling was a grand palace-liked Chandelier which was a bright dragon
crystal light.

There was an antique bed in the middle of the room and Ash was resting at there.

“I remember that…”

''I lost to Gawain and was seriously injured. Even though he still remembered the incident, there were just only fragments of memories.'' ''Even when he was seriously injured, he still didn’t feel any pain or even a wound on his body.'' ''His uniform which was originally covered in blood had become clean. This was weird.''

“Are you awake?”

“Uwaa!”

After someone breathed in his ear, Ash immediately sat up in fear. A girl was sitting next to him beside the bed without him knowing.

“It has been some time since we saw each other face to face!”

The girl was beautiful. Her dress clearly highlighted her curves. Even when she had two horns on her head, they were still not very
noticeable. Her hair was like Eco’s shiny pink coloured hair.

“Are you… Navi?”

Ash had met her about a week before eco was born. No… ‘Met’ was not the right word to describe this situation, because he saw Navi in his
dreams.

The Navi in his dreams had explored his body all over. Just by thinking about it, Ash blushed.

“Tee Hee…”

After Navi gave a devilish smile, she leaned forward. Ash could smell something nice, but when he found out that he was on a bed, he started
to feel unease.

“Wait!”

Ash averted his eyes from Navi’s huge breast and shouted.

“Navi, if you are here, then… I should be dreaming, right? No, there is no other explanation. Because I who was seriously injured don’t even
have a scratch on me right now!”

“You are not dreaming.”

“I-If I’m not dreaming… then I’m in ‘that world’?

Navi laughed because she probably thinks that Ash’s panicking looks is funny.

“This is just the Dragon Workshop! The place where dragons did their creations. I’m the one responsible for summoning you here.”

“Even though I still don’t really understand the current situation… At least I’m alive, no?”

“As long as your true body is safe.”

“What do you mean?”

“The you now, is nothing but a spirit.”

“Is that true…”

Ash lowered down his head and look at his own body.

“That’s right. Your spirit had now left your body. If your body in the material world stops functioning, then you have nowhere to go.”

“Y-You must be kidding! Let me return to my original state immediately!”

“Worry not. There is a reason for me to personally bring you here. This child has something that it wants to tell you.”

Just like agreeing with Navi-

“Kyuu.”

A small animal popped out from her shoulder. Even though it had the size of a rat, it is still a dragon after taking a closer look.

“That dragon is?”

“It is Gawain. Although it is a maestro, it is still not yet mentally matured. Its looks is like this in here.”

“T-This little guy is really Gawain…?”

Ash kept on examination the small animal in front of him. After being told by Navi, this dragon indeed has some similarity with Gawain.

“Fufu… If we were to fight right now, isn’t it a sure win for me?”

“Kyun!”

Gawain gave out a frightened voice and hid behind Navi.

“…Tsk. Pretending to be the nice guy. So, what do you want to tell me? Before that, let me say that I was nearly killed by you.”

After Ash asked, Gawain made a soft sound while standing on Navi’s shoulder. It seems that it was trying to ask Navi to become the translator.

After Gawain finished speaking, Navi looked at Ash.

“Gawain said that its master was Lukka and Lukka alone. The reason why it reject you was because it doesn’t want anyone apart from Lukka to
ride on its back. Even when you were the ‘The Boy Who Can Ride Any Dragon’.”

“What are you talking about! You were obviously rejecting Lukka this whole time…”

“Kyuun!”

After Gawain made the angry sound, it told its reason for rejecting Lukka to Navi.

“…I see. Gawain was worried about Lukka and thus rejected her. According to Gawain, Lukka had fallen from its back about three months ago.”

“Huh…? I have never heard of this.”

Ash felt that he being was hit on the head. Three months ago was the time when Gawain started to reject Lukka.

“The Eckbald are highly self regarded race, they think that falling from the dragon was a disgrace. That’s why Lukka had never told anyone
about this.”

Although Ash doesn’t really know how she was feeling, if it is an Eckbald culture, then he could only accept it.

“Then, under what circumstances was she falling from?”

“Have you ever heard of the Dragon Riding Dance that was passed down by the Eckbald leaders?”

“No. This is my first time hearing about it.”

“Just like what the words said, it was dancing on the dragon while riding. Although Lukka kept silent about this, she was destined to become
the leader. So she must start to practice young. Not to mention, if the Dragon Riding Dance was a success, there will be an activation of
various types of magic!”

“So you are saying that in the middle of the Dragon Riding Dance’s practice… She fell?’

“That’s right. Since she fell from Gawain, she was traumatized by Gawain. She stood far away from Gawain. Although she was lucky that she only
had light injuries, she was now under the shadows of those memories…”

“Traumatized? I can’t even see that happening.”

“I think that she herself don’t even know how much fear that was in her heart right now.”

Ash unintentionally said some important thing.

“Then… Lukka stayed quite far away from Gawain in the Norg forest. She doesn’t even try to pet it. Even at the seventh dragon house in the
academy, she also maintained her distance.”

''So the unnatural distance was caused by Lukka’s trauma…!''

“If she tried to ride a dragon with those feelings, she will face serious injuries one day. If a Dragner was afraid of his pal, his future
will be terrible and at worst he will die. It's because Gawain was worried about Lukka, so it remained stern in not letting Lukka ride on
it.”

“I see. So, Gawain, I can see that you are kind! But, why was your Astral cut off?”

“After the magic of wise dragon Albion was activated, the dragons were under special restrictions. One of them was- The more you go against a
master’s orders, the less astral you will receive. If this situation kept on, Gawain will die soon. Even when the Norg Forest supplied some
Astral… but it is still hard to say that whether it can survive for more than five more days.”

“-!”

Ash held his breath.

''Only a mere five days.'' Ash had never thought that the situation was this critical.

“Gawain… would you rather sacrifice your life to protect Lukka?”

Ash spoke to Gawain seriously, but it was with its haughty look

Ash who replied with a wry smile suddenly felt something was off.

“…Huh?”

Ash quickly looked at his own body. His skin became transparent and he felt an irresistible force pulling his body.

The truth is, Ash legs were slowly lifted from the ground.

If this continues, then he will be floating in a few moments.

“Hey, hey… what is…?

“It seems that you are leaving.”

Navi calmly told the good news.

“Huh!”

Without knowing whether she was enjoying Ash’s changes in expressions, Navi smiled.

“Even though I said that you are leaving, but it was different from what you were thinking. Your healing body is summoning your spirit. This
is the law of nature.”

Ash was relieved after hearing Navi’s explanation.

“So, I’m safe?’

“That’s it.”

Navi stood up from beside the bed and walk towards Ash. There were some redness on her face. Were those illusions?

“I’ll be waiting for your growth- ‘Knight of Avalon’.”

“Avalon? What does it mean?”

Navi gave a simple tap on his face as an answer. Although he was still at his spiritual state, he could still clearly feel the softness of a
girl’s palm.

“Fufu. You must learn to ride on me as soon as possible!”

“But my pal is Eco…”

“Eco and I were two surfaces on a coin. If you ride on her, it meant that you are also riding on me.”

“What does that mean-?”
[[Image:SnRK V03 181.jpg|thumb]]

Ash was not allowed to further ask any more questions. It was because that Navi was kissing him passionately.

“Mguk...!”

Navi’s watery lips had warped up Ash’s lower lips. Before he could react, his upper lips were also sucked in by Navi. Both of their saliva had
mixed together. When their mouths were wet, Navi forces her tongue into Ash’s mouth.

“....Nn!”

Their slippery tongues were curled together.

...Until he was separated from Navi, Ash's thoughts was in a mess. After this intense experience, Ash only knew that there exists such a kiss.

Navi was with her rarely seen blushing looks and crimson red watery iris.

“I hoped that you can have such a kiss with Eco one day in the future.”

“W-What are you talking about!”

“Fufu, let’s us meet at another day.”

At the same time when Navi was speaking with her watery lips, Ash was no longer able to resist the strong force and was swallowed by the
darkness.

===Part 6===
“I’m at…?”

Ash had also woken up in a strange room this time. The only thing is, this place doesn’t have the supernatural feel of the Dragon Workshop.

The smell of the antiseptic, white curtains and the medicine shelves. From the semi-drawn back curtains, Allonnes lakeside could be seen with
thick white mist.

This should be the infirmary for the training camp.

Ash suddenly felt that he was touching something weird.

“...What’s this?”

Ash curiously moved his right hand that was under the blanket. It felt slippery and soft and there is a hint of heat from it. It obviously felt like a living thing.

“Eeeehhhhhh!”

Ash was shocked and jumped on the spot. Although he body hurts, this is not the time to worry about that.

The moment he flipped over the blanket, he saw something unbelievable. Even after he immediately cover it back with the blanket, but the image
he saw had been deeply carved into his mind.

“Why…is Lukka here?”

Ash was sweating a huge amount of sweat.

That’s right, the thing under the blanket was no other that Lukka.

And, she was naked.

Because she slept in a way like a baby cuddling up, that’s why at least her important parts were not seen… But the stimulation to his heart
was still intense.

At the same time, Ash also found out that his clothes were removed totally. Although there were bandages on his chest, but there isn’t a
single piece of cloth left.

It is probably that the cloths will interfere with his treatment. So the reason why he was naked can still be explained. But, why would Lukka
was sleeping on the same bed as him naked?”

Ash looked all over the infirmary again. From the looks of the sky, it should be in the morning right now. Not a sound could be heard from the
lakeside.

The surrounding of the bed was placed with silver flasks that looked like lamp stands.

“This is…?”

There were water coloured crystals on top of each of the flasks. Ash found out that they are those expensive Bright Dragon Crystals with
healing effect.

It was said that the training given in the training camp was strict and thus the amount of injured students were high. These should be the
medical supplies prepared by the academy.

“I see… Thanks to the healing magic, I can continue to live on.”

Ash nodded after being dawned on. His chest suddenly hurts.

“It hurts!’

Even when they have the healing magic, it seems that he won’t be able to fully recover in a short time. Ash unintentionally placed his hand on
his head and found out that he also had bandages on his head too.

From his injuries, his will be treated as a patient of some time.

Just when Ash sighed, Lukka unwittingly made a small noise.

“Nn...”

Her pointy ears tingled.

“Fuuwa!”

After a few moments, Lukka with a sleepy face slowly sat up. She generously showed her flat chest to Ash and daze at him with her sleepy eyes…
Until the moment when she vision was focused, she suddenly hugged Ash.

“Luckily… you were all right…!”

“Uwaaa!”

Ash was thrown into panicked after being hugged by a lovely Yōsei girl. To make it worse, they were on the bed… Naked.

“It huuuurts!”

The moment Lukka hugged him tightly his entire chest hurts. Now is not to time for him to blush in the presence of a body of a naked Yōsei.

“S-Sorry...”

She let go of Ash gloomily.

“I-It’s alright… Because I’m already healed. B-But could you please put on some clothes? Back to the topic… Why were you sleeping on the same
bed with me?”

Ash averted his eyes away from the white tender naked body and simply came out with a question.

“…”

Lukka picked up her one-piece pajama from the floor. Ash made use of this time to cover his own naked body with the blanket.

Lukka who had put on her pajama was sitting on a chair beside the bed and only then she answered Ash question.

“It was because that your body’s temperature was dropping… So I’m trying to warm you up.

“I-Is it so. Thank you very much.”

After thanking, Ash remembered the incident that happened in the Dragon Workshop.

“That’s right…! It may be hard to believe, but… I was at the Dragon Workshop!”

“Dragon Workshop?”

Lukka was surprised.

“That’s it. The workshop where the dragons did their creations. I had a conversation there with Gawain.”

“Huh…?”

Ash tried to explain to Lukka who was stunned.

===Part 7===
After Ash told her the truth, Lukka was in tears.

“Why… Gawain… Because of me… Just because to protect me… It rather sacrifice its life...”

When he saw Lukka’s shaking shoulders when she was crying, Ash found out about something.

He had thought her as a girl without emotions. But that is not the truth, she is just only someone who can’t express her emotions well. For she to be crying for Gawain is the only proof needed.

Thinking back carefully, it was the same during that time.

In the forest during the full moon, Lukka also cried. Ash choose to challenge Gawain was also because of sympathizing her-

“That’s right. Gawain didn’t allow you to ride on its back because it was worry about you. If the rider was to be afraid of its pal, then his
life will be threatened…”

“It’s… All because of me…”

“Summon your courage!”

Although he knew that this is a little cruel to her, he still shouted it. Because Navi had already notified him in the Dragon Workshop that
Gawain’s life has…

“Please calm down and hear me out. Gawain had only a few more days to live… according to the information that I had received from the Dragon
Workshop, it can only live for a mere five more days.”

Upon hearing, Lukka’s was shaken.

“Before that… How many days had I been sleeping?”

After Ash had asked, Lukka answered by mumbling with her face looking pale.

“Today is… The sixth day.”

“Huh?”

Ash was taken aback. This means that he had lost consciousness since the first night of the training camp until just now.

Although the training camp last for seven days, in reality, there is nothing wrong about taking the sixth day as the last. Because the seven
day would only be returning to Ansarivan- just like that.

Also, the main event of the sixth day of the training camp would be cleaning the campsite and the closing ceremony would be held in the
evening.

In another words, the Selective Training Camp is as good as ended.

But Ash didn’t think that he had wasted his time here. The truth won’t be revealed if he had not challenged Gawain.

The thing is, they must make sure of Gawain’s safety. If Navi prediction was correct, Gawain will die any moment.

“Lukka! Look for Gawain immediately!”

“But… I can’t leave you.”

“I’m already alright. Right now, you must only think about Gawain!”

“…Understood.”

Lukka rubbed off her tears and lifted her head.

Her gaze which was full of determination moved his heart.

After Ash had nodded to her, Lukka rushed out from the infirmary.

Navi had made a ‘five days’ death declaration.

But Ash had slept for five days…

Just when Ash was worried and held his fist up without being interfered by the pain-

“Ash!”

The owner of the voice who rushed into the room seems to be Eco. Her shiny hair sways when she rushed to the bed side.

It was probably that Ash was thinking too much that he just thought that Eco looked tired. Just maybe that she didn’t slept well. Her red swollen eyes that will give you a heartbreak, is most probably because she cried a lot after the incident. Ash thought that he was going to
have a heartbreak.

''-Am I not able to escape from a punch or two from her…''

Ash was prepared to be hit but surprisingly, Eco was only cuddling in front of the blanket.

“Baka, baka, baka! <ref>Moron</ref> I thought that… thought that you were going to die! What were you doing? You are owned by me, do you know
that…!”

Eco hid her face in the blanket and started sobbing.

“Sorry, Eco.”

Ash was petting Eco’s head while bearing with the pain.

Thinking back carefully, the morning alarm had not yet rang. But Eco who usually was a lie in had rushed here early in the morning.

''Although she refused to admit it, she is still eventually my pal…'' Ash was happy in the depth of his heart.

But the peaceful moment only lasted for a while.

“It is good to hear that you had regained consciousness.”

The student council’s member leaded by Rebecca rushed into the infirmary as a crowd.

“You moron!”

Silvia unhappily scolded.

“Thanks to you for being an idiot I can fully enjoy a twin sharing bed room on my own.”

Max was insulting him while adjusting his spectacles on his nose.

“…”

Only Jessica remained troubled and moved her nose around Ash’s blanket. Logically speaking, she should be the first person to hug Ash…

“…What are you doing?”

Upon asking, Jessica glared at him sharply.

“What is this about…! Why is the blanket full of Lukka-san’s smell! Could it be that Ash-sama… likes those types of young girls?”

“No… It is not like that!”

Ash became nervous, since it was the truth that Lukka was sleeping with him which made him harder to give his explanation.

“What did you say!”

Eco was the first to react after hearing Jessica’s words. It was as if she had transformed into another person. She sniffed the blanket with a
cold expression and her eyes widen.

“It is true. This smell of herbal medicine… is from that Eckbald!”

“C-Calm down. I beg you to calm down first Eco..”

Ash was under great pressure. Although he wanted to escape from the window, he was now stark naked. Once he climbed out from the window, his
naked body will be seen. He was now in the situation where he couldn’t do what he wanted to.

“Hold on… Are you insane? Even I as your master was not allowed to enter and had to give up on visiting you. But you…”

“I-Is that so?”

Judging from what she had said, Lukka seems to enter the infirmary without permission.

“Ash, you rascal… There are so many to choose from and yet you choose a young junior… and lured her into your bed…? Yet, why do you not think about your health condition… and how we worry about you…”

Silvia’s body was trembling.

“That’s not it, I didn’t lure anyone into my bed! Don’t go on spurting nonsense!”

Too bad for him, Silvia don’t have the intention to listen.

“An enemy of women must face the judgment of the hammer of death!”

Aahh, it seems that inevitably I’m going to face some pain… Ash felt like crying.

“H-Hold on! I’m still a patient, no?”

But Silvia had long ago clenched her fist tightly and was not at all bothered by Ash’s begging.

Eco too also angrily lifted her right foot.

“This is Lautreamont’s family's rules!”

“I’m gonna trample you!”

===Part 8===

“Huu… In the end, there isn’t a single useful result that was obtained.”

On her right hand was a bright dragon crystal powered torch and on her left’s was a map of the Willingham Mausoleum. Angela sigh in disappointment.

Angela alone had gone through the journey of the exploration of the Willingham Mausoleum.

Although basically she came here as a campsite instructor, her original motive was still the Willingham Mausoleum. If not because of this, she will never agree to go to the Selective Training Camp full of the smell of sweat.

This was the sixth day she was investigating the Willingham Mausoleum. Since the first day she arrived at Allonnes Lakeside, she had
immediately came here.

“Although the historical value is hard to predict… This is really a letdown.”

Willingham Mausoleum was a grave that was built from a natural cave. The atmosphere was peaceful inside the Willingham Mausoleum which was
due to its two thousand years of history.

Angela found quite a number of the dragon’s fossil. She had originally thought that since this is a mausoleum, all the bodies will be buried
nicely. But, there seems to be exception.

“…Huh?”

Just when Angela was marching towards the exit- She suddenly stood still.

In front of her was a strange fork road. Angela who was always calm had also turn pale.

“Could it be…”

Angela had inspect the map for one more time. This was a total different place compare to the intended place. It seems that she was lost
because of her carelessness. Her deduction skills had dropped probably because of her lack of sleep.

''No matter what, if I don’t find a way out… I’m sure to meet the same fate as these dragons.''

“Since I had been in love with the dragons for a long time, it is not a bad idea to be buried with them- Like hell I would!”

Angela while commenting on herself, was thinking about her troubles.

Basically, all the instructors and students knew she is at Willingham Mausoleum. If she returned late, they will send someone to search for
her.

“I’m really… How could I be this unlucky!”

After putting down her luggage, Angela was resting with her back facing the rocks. She thinks that this is not a time for her to be running
around in panic.

''-Click.''

In a few moments, she heard voices that could never be found in nature.

“…?’

At the same time, the wall behind Angela moved with making a ‘Ssssssss’ sound.

“T-This is?

Angela immediately turned her head around. The place where I should had originally been rocks has a rectangular hole right now. She
immediately shine the hole with her bright dragon crystal powered torch.

The hole is suspected to be a secret passage where the end couldn't even be seen.

“Could it be that… This mechanism was designed by the dragons.

Although the details were not clear, but what she can be sure of is the she accidentally triggered the trigger. But under the eyes of a
commoner, this will just be like a normal natural cave…

After wiping of the dust on her spectacles, Angela shouted in joy.

“Who would know that such mechanisms exist. This is the century’s biggest discover!”

Angela had forgotten that she was in a fix and lifted her bright dragon crystal powered torch while stepping into the secret passage.

===Part 9===
“This is just too good to be true…!”

Angela gave a cheer at the end of the secret passage.

There was a space there that has nothing to do with the mausoleum at all.

It is the size of a classroom in the academy. In this dug out space, bookshelves, tables, sofas and many furniture that can be seen.

There were carpets of different designs on the floor that gave out an elegant atmosphere.

After the torch was shone on the ceiling, Angela was stunned.

“That’s…”

On the ceiling was an extravagance chandelier. But still, it seems logical since it has bright dragon crystal in it. If any grave robbers
had found it, they will sure to move it away immediately.

Angela looked upwards and sang a chant. What she was singing was a basic level oracle, and the light immediately lightens up. A light far
stronger than the torch had lit the room, thus Angela was able to explore every single corner.

“This carpet… without a doubt, it is a dragon’s creation. This design was once very popular among the dragons about a thousand years ago.
The rest of the furniture also has the dragons’ style…”

The dragons who were at the same time artisans, have special taste for beauty. It is totally different from humans’ design.

“What is the reason for the dragons to build this room…?”

Angela suddenly looked at the table.

There was a book that was an inch thick lying on the antique table. The book itself emits a serious feeling and made it seems like it was
the owner of this room.

“Is it… to pass this book to the humans…?’

Angela approached the table and took the book. The over luxury looks gave a deep impression and the weight is extremely heavy, just like
an encyclopedia.

“Could…. This be the ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’…?”

Angela’s spectacles nearly slide off her nose.

The Chevron Kingdom and the Knight Country worships Rosa Maria and made it as the country’s religion. The bible that records the teaching
is usually called the Stella Biblia

The Stella Biblia records about the life of Saint Rosa Maria and her pal Eco. The believers learn the religion’s teaching through the
study of Rosa Maria and Eco’s way of life. The reason why Ash named his pal ‘Eco’ is because of he was influenced by this Stella Biblia.

By the way, although it was said that the ‘Stella Biblia’ have two versions which are the ‘Old Testament’ and ‘New Testament”, but only
the ‘New Testament’ is recognized by the headquarters for the Rosa Maria religion- Holy Espada Agency. Just not long ago, even the Old
Testament was banned…

Angela happily flipped over the pages and read out a few sentences.

“…After the wise dragon Inbroke, two major bloodlines were formed. They are the Avalon’s holy dragons’ emperor’s family and the
Nehalennia’s dark dragons’ king’s family. An endless war started from this two families-.”

Angela was confused.

“T-This… did this happened during the ancient kingdom…? But it felt like a legend after reading…”

As if it was to help Angela to get rid of her trouble, a sound of another person was heard in the room.

“No, that is exactly the truth.”

“-!”

Angela immediately hid the Old Testament of the Stella Biblia in between her arms and coldly glared at the intruder.

“A grave robber? No… You don’t look like that kind of person.”

“In the ancient times, when the Zono Ton Enlightment had started in this Ark Strada Continent… The two families who inherited the wise
dragon Inbroke’s bloodline had started the bloody war.

A tall and skinny guy said this story.

The only thing that can be clearly seen was his silver mask. His expression was hard to be judged because that his eyes were covered.
There were a few strands of red hairs mixing in his silvery hairs and he emits an evil aura.

Although his attire is of a mercenary, he gave out and extraordinary feel that made his cloths shown out.

An oat coloured skin girl was standing behind him silently. Her face looks handsome and cute but her eyes are with strong determination.

This small size girl was in her tribal wear. The metal glove in her left hand attracts attention and there is a high possibility that
there are weapons in it.

“Both of you are…!”

Angela remembered.

The two suspicious people that Ash met in the forest about two months ago.

Angela had also gone through the reports that the student council sorted. According to it, the girl called the guy ‘Milgauss-sama’.

“Why would both of you come to this ruins?”

Angela acted calm and asked them coolly.

On her right hand was a bright dragon crystal made ring. The red crystal signifies a fire element.

Her only winning chance will be the element of surprise…

But, Milgauss as if he had already knew what she was thinking said:

“You wanted to you the red flame dragon’s breath as an attack, no?”

Angela gasped after her intention of using the oracle had been found out.

“I’ll advice you for not doing that. Those puny flames that can only kill dragonflies, can hurt me? To dragons, those flames were nothing.
Am I wrong, Ann?”
[[Image:SnRK V03 201.jpg|thumb]]

“What…!”

Angela’s eyes widen. If that guy addressed her as ‘Professor Cornwell’, she wouldn’t even be surprised. Since she is one of the top
researchers for the dragons, it is normal that the people of the Zepharos Empire to recognized her.

But Milgauss addressed her as ‘Ann’.

“Y-You… Could you be…!”

In the mean time, she felt something was off. Until the moment her feeling turned into reality, the ‘Old Testament of the Stella Biblia’
had fallen on to the ground.

Angela was not strange with Milgauss elegant voice.

Logically speaking, this is their first meeting but Angela recognized that voice.

Once she realized the truth, in her eyes, Milgauss standing posture and his hidden smile overlapped with ‘the person’ she recognized.

''-I knew this guy! But he… Shouldn't even be living…''

Angela’s lips trembled while looking at Milgauss’s face. ''How could this be''… Angela couldn’t help but kept on thinking about the face underneath the mask.

===Part 10===
It was twelve years before.

The young genius girl- Angela Cornwell who was thirteen that time had graduated from the University of Fontaine City and wanted to move
overseas for further studies.

The location was the highest academy institution in Chevron Kingdom, University of Feachador. The education fees were fully covered by the Knight’s royal family.

In the university’s research lab, Angela met with the ‘Ouji-sama’<ref>Prince</ref>

That time should be around mid-summer- In the month of Leo.

That day was the University of Feachador’s anniversary and the whole place was in crowded.

But only Angela alone was in the research lab doing research about the dragons. The lecturers and the students had gone out to enjoy
the celebration.

But, someone appeared in front Angela who was in the middle of her research. That person is Julius.

Julius, Lautreamont made use of the Ansarivian’s Dragon Riding Academy’s summer break’s opportunity to visit the Chevron Kingdom.
Apart from vacation, he also bears the job of a diplomat.

“Haha. I thought I saw an angel! Are you the daughter of a lecturer or a sister of a student?”

“I-I myself am a student!”

According to Julius, he ran into the university to escape from those troublesome fans. In the end, he had gotten lost.

He had a handsome looks on him and yet he had a mischievous behavior.

Julius was only sixteen during that time and he was already a dragner.

Not only he was strong and smart, he was also a beautiful boy. The meeting she had with Julius had left a deep impression in her mind.

Julius smile had melted the lonely genius, Angela’s heart-

===Part 11===
The feeling that Milgauss gave out is almost the same as Julius’s. Even after he wore the mask and change his hair style, the way he speaks was still the same as the years before.

“H-How… Is this possible…!”

Angela was stunned.

Milgauss had given orders to the girl behind him coldly.

“Do it!”

The girl immediately retrieved the weapon in her left hand’s metal glove- It is a leather whip that the mountains tribe loves to use.

“Haa!”

The whip bends according to the girls shout.

The whip swept past Angela with a ‘sss’ and she bend her knees to avoid. Her spectacles was hit and fell to the ground.

“Urgh…”

Even though the girl attack from the front, Angela’s back was in pain. It seems that the whip easily avoided Angela’s field of vision
and attacked from the back.

“B-Both of you… What is the reason you… Come to Willingham Mausoleum-”

At the same time, Angela though of the only possibility.

The culprit guilty of using the Necromancia to attack Ansarivan has yet to be found out.

But according to the time when Milgauss appeared at Ansarivan, it is reasonable to suspect him.

''-The crucial material of creating the Necromancia is the bones of the dragons.''

If Milgauss is the culprit for releasing the Necromancia, then shouldn’t the Willingham Mausoleum become very dangerous? Since that
were many bones buried underground…!

“I beg you…immediately ... leave this place-”

Angela with a trembling voice said towards the students who were at the lakeside preparing for the closing ceremony.

Needless to say, no one is able to receive her warning-

The girl knocked her with a hatchet and she lost conscious.

===Part 12===
After making sure that Angela had fainted, Anya turned around and looked at Milgauss.

“About this woman… how are we gonna deal with her? She is still a good scholar; it is a pity for us to kill her…”

Milgauss replied coldly.

“I don’t need anyone like her. Just end her lif- Guuk!”

The next moment, Milgauss looked strange. He was suddenly breathing heavily in pain and struggling while knelling down on the
floor.

“Guu… This damn person! Such determination… Must he interfere with me-!”

Milgauss was muttering something weird.

“M-Milgauss-sama!”

Anya was nervous when she ran to Milgauss. This was the first time she saw Milgauss suffer to this extend. She had never heard
before that Milgauss had any ailment disease…

“…Fear not, I’m absolutely alright.”

Milgauss suddenly stood up which made the pain before look like a show. That feeling is like after demon being excoriated.

“Err… Milgauss-sama? Are you really alright? Anything wrong with your-“

“I’m very fine. The main point is-“

Milgauss was looking at the floor. Angela was still unconscious. Milgauss who addressed her as ‘Ann’. The sound of it made it
seems that he was calling a close friend or a lover…

"Let’s not bother about this woman. This is a Mausoleum for the dragons. The dead body of a human will only dirty this place."

“…Understoood.”

Until Anya replied even when she was still troubled by it, Milgauss had turned around facing another side.

“Milgauss-sama…?’

Anya was confused.

She doesn’t understand what was happening around Milgauss.

Just before he turned strange, Milgauss wanted to kill Angela… ''But why did he change his mind?''

Milgauss continue to give orders to Anya who was still letting her thought wonder.

“I’ll activate the Necromancia in a few moments. Be prepared to head back to Ansarivan.”

“Understood.”

Although she was still worried about Milgauss body condition, Anya still answered immediately.

The time for the battle is about to begin.

===Part 13===
In the evening, Ash had nothing to do.

Under the assistance of the healing magic, his injuries were now better. Although his body still hurts, he can now walk on his
own. Also, he was now wearing the patients’ clothing. Anyway, it is embarrassing to remain naked.

Being said so, it is still the truth that he was badly injured.

Not only was his head, his entire body warped up into a mummy. Apart from going to the washroom, he was forbid from going
outside.

Ash was staring at the scenery outside the window from quite some time.

“Is the closing ceremony starting…?”

At the lakeside where dusk is ending, the preparations for the campfire is still going on. In about an hour time, those logs that
were staged up high will be burned.

Rebecca, Silvia, Jessica, Cosette, Max… These friends who had visited him a few times in the morning can hardly be seen during
the sunset. This is also because they were busy preparing for the ceremony.

On the other hand, Lukka should meeting with Gawain in the Norg Forest.

Three hours ago, she purposely came back and told Ash that Gawain was still living. After knowing that Gawain was still
breathing, Ash breathe a sigh of relieve.

The next thing to do is for Lukka to overcome her fear towards Gawain and the Astral that connects both of them may continue to
flow.

“Zzz…Zzz…”

Eco was sleeping peacefully with her head on the bed. It is probably that she didn’t have enough sleep when Ash was in comma.

“I’m entering, Ash!”

At this moment, Rebecca’s voice and the door knock sounded at the same time. Before Ash replied, she had walked into the room.

Rebecca who was in her swimming wear had only a thin shirt covering her top which made her looked sexy.

Rebecca’s swimming wear was red in colour. Since the shirt was unbuttoned, her deep cleavage, her thin white waist and the bikini
lines can totally be seen.

“Rebecca-san…!”

Ash doesn’t know where to look at.

“Do you feel better now?”

After looking at Eco with her gentle eyes, she looked at ash with a serious expression.

“I’m fine. I can even go to the toilet on my own!”

“Good. Back to the main point, I’m worried about something.”

“What’s it?”

“Angela-sensei had not yet returned from the ruins even after I had advice her that she must attend the closing ceremony...”

Ash was stunned. He had heard about Angela going to Willingham Mausoleum on the first evening of the training camp. In another
words, Angela didn’t knew that Ash was badly injure.

“According to her behavior, Angela must be too immersed in her exploration, no?”

Ash gave a wry smile but Rebecca was still troubled by it.

“It is alright if it is just like that… I’m worried that she had accidentally met with a grave robber.”

-Bang!

At the same time, the door suddenly opened and Lukka entered from outside. She was sweating a lot which was probably because she
ran and it cause her summer uniform to be wet.

It is rare to see her panicking when she always do things slowly.

‘Nyuu’, Eco seems to be woken by the noise and made a sleepy sound and she slowly sat up and rubbed her eyes while looking
around.

“What happened?”

After she was asked by Ash, Lukka answered slowly since she was breathing heavily:

“That kid… Gawain…!”

===Part 14===
Lukka told the whole story slowly.

''-Gawain is dead?''

Ash was thinking about the worst outcome but the truth was not like what he had expected.

Gawain seemed to hide itself when Lukka was not around.

Lukka had been together with Gawain for the entire morning.

As long as she overcomes her fear from falling from Gawain’s back, Gawain will once again accept her. Thus their Astral will once
again be connected and Gawain won’t die.

Lukka was facing Gawain with only this thought- But not only that Gawain didn’t accept Lukka, it had also had itself stay hidden.

Rebecca gently hugged Lukka who was crying.

“Gawain will never discard you. It probably felt that it is going to die and didn’t want to let you see its dying looks, so…”

After hearing Rebecca’s assumption, Ash also agreed with it.

“We will look for Gawain immediately! Didn’t we already found out the reason why the astral couldn’t connects? With a little more
effort, we will be able to save Gawain! But it had already given up… How could be let this happen!”

Rebecca nodded in agreement.

“That’s right, I also think so. We need not follow what Gawain wants. The problem is, where is it hiding right now…”

“T-That…”

Lukka provided information to Rebecca who was thinking deeply. She had rubbed off her tears and was with a determine looks.

“I think… It must have gone to Willing Mausoleum. That is a grave specially for young dragons… Gawain was still at its juvenile
age.”

Rebecca nodded.

“Hmm.. That’s possible. Have you ever heard before the story of ‘The dragon of Willingham’?”

“I had heard of it before. My mom always told me this story when I was younger.”

===Part 15===
-It was a disaster that happened to a young dragon.

When Nuada was young, it managed to become a maestro. But it could not bear to see its young master suffering in her illness so it cut of its
Astral. In the end, Nuada had become very weak.

But Nuada swore never to let its master see its dying moment so it left quietly. Later, although the girl recovered… Nuada had died in
Willingham Mausoleum alone for some time.

When Ash heard this story from his mother when he was still a child, he cried.

Rebecca as if wanted to change the atmosphere in the room declared:

“I’ll never let Gawain meet the same fate as Nuada. So, the closing ceremony will be canceled temporally. I’ll ask all the students to look
for Gawain. It will be better if we could find Angela-sensei at the same time.”

“No, please hold on.”

Ash opposed against this proposal.

“Let the students enjoy the closing ceremony. I had been unconscious for these few days so I don’t know what kind of training that they had
been through… But everyone must have placed their best effort in it. The point for organizing the closing ceremony ain’t it to congratulate
those students who completed the training camp?”

“You are right, but what were you planning? Could it be…”

Ash smiled.

“That’s right. I’ll be responsible for the search. Rest assure, thank to the healing magic, I’m almost fully recovered.”

This is actually a lie. Every time Ash moved, he felt pain in his organs and joints. Even so, he still wouldn’t give up.

Upon hearing this, Eco who was silent the whole time became angry.

“Are you kidding! Or you must be an idiot! It is clearly that your body is still weak… And yet you want to look for that weak dragon!”

Ash places his hand on Eco’s head to calm her down. Even though she was angry, it was still because that she cares and worries about Ash.

“Please forgive me, Eco. I couldn’t just kept on watching silently. That feller is not a weak dragon.”

“B-But…”

“If Eco you are worry about me, why don’t you come with me?”

Eco immediately blush like a wildfire.

“W-What… m-me, I never worried about you!”

Ash was not bothered by Eco who kept on denying while shaking her hands but bow down in front of Rebecca.

“I beg you, Rebecca.”

“Tsk… I don’t think I can say no. Or else, the closing ceremony will we go on as usual but all the student council’s members will help in the
search.

“No, that won’t work out. If Rebecca-san is absent, everyone will be suspicious about it. For such a ceremony, I hoped that every student can
enjoy it to the fullest.”

“But-”

Just when Rebecca wanted to explain, the infirmary room’s door opened with a loud bang.

“If that’s the case, I’ll take over that job of yours. As a dragner, we must help those who were in trouble- This is the Lautreamont’s family’s rules!”

The person who said this was Silvia.

===Part 16===
The search party that had been decided consist of four members which were Ash, Silvia, Eco and Lukka.

Max and Jessica had agreed to go with them but was stopped by Rebecca. Because if too many of the student council’s members were absent,
suspicion will still arise among the students.

Lancelot was now giving four people a ride with Silvia in front holding the reins.

''-Behind princess-sama…''

Ash who was right behind Silvia was in fear.

Riding on the dragon while wearing the dragsuit designed for the palace and having her hair lifted upwards, Silvia’s charm as a dragner and a
princess emerged.

Although Ash had rode on Lancelot with Silvia during the Necromancia’s attack, he was totally immersed in the battle that time. He didn’t
noticed Silvia’s charm as the opposite sex.

“What are you doing? If you don’t hold on tightly, you’ll fall.”

After being scolded by Silvia, ash made up his mind and stretched his arms. When his arms surrounded Silvia’s waist, he was surprised that her waist is thin and fragile.

The third person was Eco. She held on to Ash’s waist gently which probably is because that she was worrying about Ash’s injuries.

“You must also hold on tightly.”

When Ash turned his head around, Eco blushed.

“If I use my true strength… Then your body will be squashed!”

Ash gave a wry smile. Eco cared about Ash’s condition in her own way which made his happy deep bottom.

The last person to ride the dragon was Lukka. She was not sitting on the saddle but the end of the tail.

“Hey, Lukka. Are you alright… Sitting like that?”

Silvia asked in surprised.

“It’s alright.”

Lukka answered lightly. It seems that she doesn’t like the riding gears.

Lancelot who was carrying four people gracefully flew towards the sky.

===Part 17===
Walking from the traing camp’s location to the Willingham Mausoleum will took about an hour. But the they arrive in an instant with dragon.

''-Tsk… damn that Gawain… Playing hide and seek when it kenw that it was dying? What is it trying to act cool for, I’ll never allow it to follow Nuada’s footsteps…!''

Ash was thinking about Gawain while riding on Lancelot’s back.

Not long later, a stretch of high grounds appeared.

“That should be the entrance to Willingham Mausoleum.”

Silvia said while controlling the reins.

Just as Silvia had said, there was an entrance liked building at the middle of the hills. Although the surrounding were covered by a thin layer of mist, but there were bright dragon crystal powered lights at the altar liked entrance which shines the surrounding of the entrance.

''Did Angela walk into that type of place alone…?'' Ash felt a cold chill just by thinking about this. It doesn’t matter how you see it, this place is just not suitable for a lady to go in alone. It is reasonable for Rebecca to become worried, and they mustn’t ignore the chances for her to be attacked by some grave robbers…

Just like sweeping away Ash’s thought, Silvia shouted:

“Alright, get ready for landing!”

Lancelot gave a brave roar and started to land at high speed-

===Part 18===
Milgauss was standing at the top of the hill looking at the world below.

Under his eyes was the entrance to Willingham Mausoleum.

Looking at a place further ahead, there is the Norg Forest and Allonnes Lakeside. No to mention the building for the training camp-

The campfire had been lit at Allonnes Lakeside. The closing ceremony had officially begun.

On the ground was a coffin liked box. Migauss open the lid and took out a gigantic black sword.

This gigantic sword is the tool used to summon the Necromancia.

This is the great result of the Empires’ proud mechanical engineering and the development of the dragons- The remanence of the Magic
Techniques. <ref>魔導工学 Magic based mechanics</ref>

After Milgauss had returned to his country, he had improvised that device.

This gigantic sword that once looked like a piece of art work had now become more dangerous and mechanize.

The bright dragon crystals on the hilt had increased tremendously. There are a total of nine big crystals and more than twenty smaller ones.
If it was on sale, he sure can earn a big amount of money. But in Milgauss eyes, those expensive crystals were but tools.

Milgauss easily lifted the gigantic sword and stabbed in on the ground. It is to send the magic into the inner part of the mausoleum.

The dragon jaw shaped sword made a deep heavy sound and sunk into the rocks.

“This looks like a tombstone.”

Just when Milgauss was mumbling, a white shadow swept passed his eyes. A flying object that was thought to be a dragon was getting nearer at a fast pace.

Milgauss widen his eyes that were under the mask and looked at the evening sky. The shadow looked like Lancelot.

“Hmph… The princess, on patrol?”

Milgauss immediately hid behind the rocks. Even though he thought that the sky was dark enough to hide him from the eyes of the rider, but he
must never underestimate the eyes of a dragon.

Luckily, Lancelot had slowly landed. It seems that they were going to land at the mausoleum’s entrance. In a few moments, he lost sight of
Lancelot.

“Let’s begin.”

Milgauss held the hilt of the gigantic sword and started to sing out the spell.

''“Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Show yourself the crystals of the Magic Techniques. The spirits of the young dragons now be revived.”''

In a moment time, the bright dragon crystal on the hilt gave out a bright light.

===Part 19===
“A-Angela-sensei… Came to this cave?”

Silvia who just alighted from Lancelot was shocked after she looked at Willingham’s Mausoleum’s entrance.

She didn’t expect the mausoleum to be this scary.

It is okay if the sky was still bright but the sky that was darkening made it scarier.

The mist that surrounded the entrance made it look like the doors to hell. Although there were bright dragon crystals powered light around the
entrance, they still doesn’t ease the fear

“Gawain…”

Ash placed his hand on Lukka’s head because of her worried looks.

“Rest assured. We will definitely find Gawain.”

“Nnn…”

At the same time Lukka answered softly, a bolt strucked in the evening sky and the roaring sounds of the thunders follows.

“Kyaa!”

The first person to scream was Silvia.

Ash made a wry smile. Although under Veronica’s training, she had become stronger, she was still a coward.

But this funny situation was immediately interrupted by Eco.

“…Just like that time.”

Eco was looking at the sky with her sharp eyes.

Lancelot was also in its alert posture and was growling with a ‘Grrrrrr….”

In a blink of an eye, the dark clouds had almost filled the entire sky.

“Are you saying about the time when the Necromancia attacks…?”

Eco nodded while answering seriously.

“That’s right. This bad feeling… I can be wrong about it!”

This time, the earth was shaking.

Ash nearly fell because of the continuous shaking. He already had a hard time to stay balanced.

“Kyaa!”

But the others girl had fell in his direction and dragged him together in the fall.

The girl who fell into his chest was Eco, Silvia was the one who wouldn’t let go of his right arm and Lukka was clinging onto his right arm
tightly. Under this type of situation, Ash couldn’t even enjoy it one bit.

“Urgh-!”

His whole body was in pain. The rest had forgotten that Ash was a serious patient that was advised by the doctor to have sufficient amount of
rest.

“S-Sorry! Are you alright?”

“S…orry!”

“It’s all because of me…”

Silvia, Lukka and Eco immediately apologized.

“Don’t worry… I’m alright.”

Ash didn’t want the others to worry about him and squeeze out a smile. But, his smile doesn’t looked natural and he prayed that the dark sky
can provide some cover for him.

After the earthquake stopped, Ash stood up.

“Fhuss…”

A sound as if it was laughing at Ash stubbornness was heard.

“-!”

One by one… A scary sight appeared from the dark corner of the mausoleum. They were not humans. Although the looked like dragons, they didn’t
have the holy feelings that the dragons emits.

“Necromancia!”

At the same time eco warned the rest, something rushed out from the mausoleum.

Something that was bigger than a horse but was to small if it was compared to a dragon. Also, not only one but there was a bunch of them.

There were around five of them and each of them looked like a young Asia. Their bodies were black and have mad eyes, sharp teeth and a strong
rotten smell.

“A young dragon sized…. Necromancia?”

Just when Ash was muttering, the leader of the Necromancias attacked. After its mouth opened, shining rays could be seen- ''Don!'' And a ball of flames came flying along the ground.

Lancelot made a scary roar and activated its defensive magic’s shield. In a blink of an eye, the breath attack was nullified.

But this is not a time to thank Lancelot.

The group had extended their deep red coloured tentacles this time and they were getting nearer.

Silvia became the first victim.

“Kyaa!”

“Princess-sama!”

Although Ash immediately stretched his hand, he still missed. The slimy and sticky tentacles warped around Silvia’s thin body and lifted her
up into the sky.
[[Image:SnRK V03 225.jpg|thumb]]

“I-Insolent fools! How dare you touch the Royal Knight’s family’s Princess...!”

Too bad they were not someone that could be communicated with language.

Although Silvia struggled, but the more she struggle the harder the tentacles grip was. In the end, more than half of her dragsuit was torn
off and the buttons had come loose.

“S-Stop! Stop this insolent behaviour...! Ahh...Stoooop!”

Silvia’s scream could be heard all over.

“Eco, hand me the Ark quick!”

Eco angrily rejected Ash’s request.

“No way! You are still a patient! The Ark will burden your body-”

“Is this a time to worry about those things! Princess-sama is in danger right now!”

“B-But...”

Compare to Eco who stood stilled, Lancelot had started to make his move.

To save its master, it had used the red flaming dragon breath.

''-Don!''

That was a true breath and was not comparable to the flames that was created by an Oracle. The unimaginable destruction force had turned the
five Necromanica that was blocking the entrance into fire balls.

“Grrrroooorrrr!”

The five Necromancias who were on fire roared in agony and changed their targets to Ash and the rest. But Lancelot gave the final flaming
breath and turned the Necromancia into ashes.

Although they were young dragons, there were no differences from the hardiness of a regular Necromancia. When the tentacles snapped, Silvia
was caught by Lancelot when she was falling.

“Huff... Puff... Thank you, Lancelot.”

Ash gave a sigh of relieve when he saw Silvia was safe. But he immediately heard Lukka screaming.

“That...!”

Lukka was standing by the cliff and was the direction to the lakeside. No, it was actually towards Norg Forest.

“Anything?”

“The forrest... Was polluted...”

Lukka as an Eckbald was sensitive to the change in the Forrest.

Ash looked towards the direction she was looking at and he was dumbstrucked.

''-Dodododododo....''

The forest was shaking and the feeling was like a group of Asia’s running. The wild bird and the small animals were in shocked and their sound
could be heard one after another

Judging from Lukka’s ‘Polluted’, the Asia typed Necromancia could be on the move in the forest.

It seems that apart from the main door, there were other options that the Necromancias came out from.

“Ash, quickly look at the lakeside!”

Silvia was shouting on Lancelot’s back while pointing to the lakeside.

“Could it be that... they were also Necromancia?”

Ash clenched his trembling fist. The black shapes were moving around the dark lake. Thank to the campfire at the lakeside, he can somehow make
out their shadows.

Those must be the Hydra typed Necromancia. The total amount should be around twenty... No, it seems that it was around thirty. There were
moving towards the campfire by the lakeside.

“They are also at the sky!”

This time it was Eco who was pointing at the sky. A group of Strada typed Necromancia while making some weird type of bird noises they were
circling around the sky. They seemed to ignore Ash and the rest and were heading towards the campsite...

“So I see... Their target is to attack the training camp!”

Ash angrily clenched his fists on both hands.

“Damn... Even when the students there were top students, those who had experience in dealing with the Necromancia were only Max and Rebecca.
Are they alright-?

“Ash, now is not the time to worry about the others. We can only trust the president to protect the training camp.”

Silvia’s calm voice dragged Ash back to reality.

She focused her sight onto the entrance of the mausoleum.

“That’s...!”

Ash turned speechless.

The second batch of Asia typed Necromancia had rushed out and there were six of them this time.

“Grrrr...”

Lancelot with a growl and the breath attack exploded. Three of the leading Necromancia turned to ashes.

At this moment, the deep red coloured tentacles rush forward. Lancelot was not intimidated by them. It’s hind legs held its body and it stood
up and stomped its hammer like front legs. The sharp claws made a screeching sound and the tentacles were torn of like rubber bands.

That scene could only be described with dead bodies everywhere.

In only a few minutes, the second batch of Asia typed Necromancia was totally wiped out.

“S-Strong...!”

Lancelot’s heroic fight amazed Ash and also Silvia’s dragon controlling skill had improved significantly.

Silvia looked downwards at the rest of the gang with a skilful looks.

“Ride on Lancelot quickly! We are going into the mausoleum.”

===Part 20===
[[Image:SnRK V03 006-007.jpg|thumb|'' ''... Rebecca is just too great.'' Jessica who led the group of Hydras was muttering while looking at Cú Chulainn who was flying in the night sky.'']]
“All of you here had gone through the five days Selective Training Camp! Your skills had improved significantly! You must have faith in yourself! Your skills are far better than what you had imagined!”

Under Rebecca’s command, the students had ridden on their pals.

The Stradas were flying, the Asias were on their way to Norg Forest and the Hydras gathered at Allonnes Lake. Their strategy- An eye for an eye,
a tooth for a tooth.

“... Rebecca is just too great.”

Jessica who led the group of Hydras was muttering while looking at Cú Chulainn who was flying in the night sky.

===Part 21===
Rebecca was standing at the high end of Cú Chulainn’s neck. She was already in her Ark. The enormous amount of magic was surrounding her entire body. Max was like acting as her second in command riding behind her on Arianrhod

Not long before, the student was happily enjoying the atmosphere around the closing ceremony’s campfire.

But, the Necromancias who attacked from three directions which were land, water and air had changed the situation. Just like heaven and hell, the students were all in a panic but thanks to Rebecca, the tables had turned. Just a simple talk from Rebecca had given them the courage to fight.

Now, not only the students were not in any fear, they even trembled in excitement.

A huge amount of Necromancias were approaching.

There was only about a hundred meters in between them.

"Appear! The certain hit magic spear! Gáe Bolg!"

Rebecca naturally led the attack.

“Gáe Bolg!”

A bright light appeared after the spell had ended and a long spear appeared. Gáe Bolg’s light pierce through the dark sky and explosion followed. One by one the Strada typed Necromancia fell to the ground.

“Attack!”

Rebecca ordered like a general.

''“Oooooo!”''

The students received the orders and attacked at the same time.

===Part 22===
Dim white lights were emitted from Lancelot’s horn.

This was a basic magic for the dragons. Thus, Ash and the rest didn’t have to rely on the bright dragon crystal torch while walking in the
cave. Lancelot was walking forward silently and steadily in the cave. Its usual earth shaking footsteps was almost can't be felt.

So it had lessened the amount of burden that Ash’s body was facing.

“Thank you, Princess-sama.”

Silvia was surprised that Ash spoke behind her ears and her neck suddenly gave a jerk.

Because of her hair was tied up with a red ribbon, her white neck was exposed.

“Why are you acting with such ambiguity! I had done nothing that deserves your thanks!”

“You were worried about me and purposely asked Lancelot to slow down, right? So…”

“I-I had never thought that far! How can we move quickly in this narrow space!”

Ash gave a wry smile. Silvia was shy about it. For such a great dragon like Lancelot, to move quickly in a narrow space is but a child’s play.

“-Careful!”

Silvia suddenly shouted.

“Ksharrrr!”

Three Strada types Necromancias attacked from the front. They looked more like bats than dragons.

Even though they were noble dragons in their lifetime, after they had become a Necromancia, they were no different from a disgusting flying
animal.

Ash was in tensed, the next second-

“Grooooo….!”

Lancelot gave an angry roar. On the path where the brilliant dragon stepped passed, there were only ashes left behind.

“Such excellencies.”

Upon hearing Ash’s mummer, Silvia proudly lifted her chest.

“Hmph… During your recovering time, I had completed every single course in the Selective Training Camp. The days when I did battle
stimulations with the president every day… I felt like crying when I said that.

What Silvia said felt like a sad tone hidden in it. She seemed to experience something terrible. Ash who had only experienced the first day’s
sea water bath was regretting. <!—It should be lake, but sea was written in the original text. Or I could be a pun because lake is Mizuumi and
Sea is Umi.-->

But, the main reason Silvia became strong was mainly because of Princess Veronica’s encouragement.

If Veronica hasn’t visited Ansarivan last week, Silvia may not have turned over a new leaf.

“Back to the topic, why haven’t we saw Angela-sensei yet?... I hoped she wasn’t attack by the Necromancia.”

Silvia sighed while looking at the mausoleum’s map.

“I we also haven’t found Gawain yet… Lukka, did you felt anything?”

“I can’t… Because the Astral was not connected, my ‘Seikoku’ was not responding.

Sinca Lukka couldn’t feel anything; they could only ransack the entire cave. Although it will be a tiresome job just by only imaginating it,
it was still an emergency.

“Another thing… Eco, there is something that I must tell you first hand.”

Ash was looking at Eco through his shoulders.

“Anything?”

Eco who was clinging tightly at Ash’s back lifted her head while feeling annoyed.

“The next time I asked you to hand me the Ark, please do so. The doubt at the moment could make you regret for your whole life.”

“Wha…!”

Eco immediately explode. She kept on hitting Ash with her fist.

“I won’t allow you to order me! Be careful or I’ll trample you!”

Although the way she was hitting was like trying to be pout, the strength that she put in still made him suffer.

“I-It hurts! S-Stop hitting me!”

“Have you forgotten that you are still a patient! Even though those were temporally made mimic, it still burdens the body!”

Although she said it angrily, she was still concern about Ash. The way she thinks made Ash happy but the situation right now was an emergency
and maybe the mastermind was still somewhere in this mausoleum.

“If not, could you create and Ark that doesn’t cause much burden to the body?”

“What did you say?”

“Please, I believed that you are able to make an Ark that was suitable for my current situation.”

“H-How…. Could you speak with such confidence!”

“Do you even need to ask? Because Eco is my excellent pal!”

“…!”

It was probably that she was moved by Ash, Eco was speechless and she blushed.

“Alright… B-But, during the time I’m in the dragon workshop, my body-”

Ash immediately knew what she was going to say.

Only a spirit can enter the dragon workshop and the true body will be left in this world.

When the spirit left the body, the empty shell will be defend less.

“Worry not, I’ll protect your body.”

Ash loosened his grip on Silvia’s wrist and carefully switched places with Eco while trying not to fall off from Lancelot.

“Ash…?”

Eco was dumbstrucked, and turned around to look at Ash.

Ash hugged Eco’s wrist tightly.

“Wha-W-Wha…!”

Eco’s shoulders twisted for one moment and her body had become log liked.

Her ears hidden in her hairs were red.

As if hot air is going to burst out anytime.

“I-If you didn’t hold on to me tightly… You better watch out!”

After Eco said angrily, she laid her back on Ash’s chest. He could smell the fragrance of her shampoo.

The next moment, Eco’s body was like a puppet whose strings had snapped. She loses her strength and laid her head on Ash’s right shoulder.

Ash had felt that her spirit had left her body.

“Our hopes are on you, Eco.”

Ash murmured was like praying when he held on to Eco’s weight.

===Part 23===
“Huh?”

Silvia immediately stopped Lancelot when they arrived at a wide space.

It doesn’t look like a place that has Necromancias.

Lancelot increased the light intensity of its horns to brighten the extra space.

Silvia was holding the reins with her right hand and was checking the map with her left.

“According to this map, this should be the centre of the mausoleum.”

“Centre...”

Ash was holding on to Eco who was still unconscious tightly while looking around.

Silvia turned back and was secretly looking at Ash’s face.

“...”

Just to make a new Ark for Ash, Eco had when to the dragon workshop. Ash kept on holding to her petite body tightly for some time.

Of course the reason Ash did so was to prevent Eco from falling off from Lancelot... But Silvia had been jumpy since and couldn’t remain calm.

''-Damn, what am I getting nervous about!''

Silvia had reaffirmed herself and was looking around her surrounding carefully.

The size of the space was about the size of the academy’s lecture hall. The ceiling was extremely high which was estimated to be about fifteen
meters. There was a lot of winged crosses shape tombstones all over the ground.

All the tombstones had at least a height of five meters. The winged cross in the middle was far bigger than the rest. Its height almost
touched the ceiling. Is there a powerful dragon who was buried there?

Too bad they still haven’t found Angela and Gawain. Logically speaking, this empty space that was located in the middle of the entire
mausoleum should be the place with the highest probability of finding them...

After Silvia gave a long sigh, Ash talked to her:

“Princess-sama, look at the ceiling.”

“-Huh?”

Silvia’s eyes widen. There was a volcano like hole in the middle of the ceiling and the night sky could be seen from within. Before they had
entered the mausoleum, Eco had described this dark sky as a ‘bad feeling’.

In a clear day, there should be moonlight that shines through the hole and create a dreamy situation.

“Grrrrr...”

Lancelot suddenly lifted its neck and gave a warning growl.

It was staring intensely at the hole above.

“What’s it, Lancelot?”

Just when Silvia asked in surprised-

“We had met again, shounen.” <ref>Shounen-Teenage boy.</ref>

A guy’s voice could be heard from above. A tall and thin person was standing at the edge of the hole.

“You’re... Milgauss!”

Ash suddenly gasped could even be felt by Silvia.

Lancelot’s horn had shone the scene above.

A lone guy in mask who was pale white in colour from the lights appeared. Silvia had also read the report book and immediately knew who he
was.

“The ruffian who was called Milgauss! Who know that I can meet you here! I under the name of Lautreamont’s Royal Knight’s family will punish
you in the name of god!”

Even while facing Silvia who was excited and indignant, Milgauss only replied with a laught.

“Hmph... Come on, even Veronica Lautreamont who was a top warrior was not even chosen to be a breeder... And yet a coward like you was
chosen.”

“What... Did you say?”

The way Milgauss speaks as if he knew a lot of her background in formations made Silvia felt uneasy.

“Are you alright, Princess-sama?”

Ash asked from behind.

“N-No... Nothing.”

Silvia’s mind was already in a mess even when she said so.

''-What is this feeling? That guy called Milgauss... Even thought this is the first time I met him, but he felt familiar. Why would I feel this way?''

“Princess-sama? You... are crying?”

“Huh!?”

Ash’s words woke her up.

She hadt only found out that her tears already started falling.

“This... Why would I...?”

Even Silvia didn’t know why she cried. But, if she gave Milgauss a glance... her heart will tighten.

Milgauss suddenly gave a smile.

A smile of a father who cares about his child, a peaceful and caring smile.

“You had grown, Sylvie.”

“Wha-!”

Silvia felt a cold chill.

No matter how wide is the world, the only one who would call her in her pet name will only be her family members. Not only that, his gentle
voice had cause her to recall her memories.

''-Onii-sama! Julius onii-sama!''

''-Haha, Silvia, you pampered child.''

''-It’s because... Onii-sama kept on talking to Glenn-dono and had forgotten about me!''

Her childhood memories resurfaced in her mind.

How is this possible.

-‘Dragon Slayer’.

Brother Julius who had committed such serious offence had been punished. Silvia was only five during that time.

In Lautreamont Knight Country, killing a dragon is the uttermost offence. Even if it was the prince of the Knight’s royal family, he will
still be punished. To make it worst, the dragon that Julius killed was his pal- Maestro Mordred.

Julius was already dead.

But... Milgauss had the same feel with Julius with every movement he made.

At this moment, Lancelot had again given a warning growl. As if it was trying to tell Silvia to put on her guard.

“Could it be...!”

Silvia had also felt that something was very wrong.

The ground was slightly shaking.

''-Something was hidden in the ground!''

“Kuku... Until what extend Lancelot can fight is something worth seeing. Or is it that- the guy over there will come out with some weird
tactics?”

“Urgh...”

Ash kept silent.

Eco had remained silent and had yet to wake up. Silvia also couldn’t predict the amount of time needed for Eco to create a new Ark.

Milgauss as if he saw through Ash’s Achilles heel he gave a ridiculed expression.

“But, judging by Avalon’s Princess behaviour... I believed that you wouldn’t be able to come out with anything weird, no?”

“Avalon’s Princess? Who would you also knew about-”

Ash was obviously shaken. Avalon- This word was suspected to origin from the ancient language. Silvia didn’t know what it means. ''Anyway,
what’s about the princess?''

''-No, this is not a time to worry about those stuffs...''

Silvia cleared her mind and focused on the current situation.

“Let me tell you, the dragons buried in this mausoleum were but young dragons! Even when they because Necromancias, they are still no match
for my Lancelot!”

Silvia declared but Milgauss was not even bothered by it.

“Is it so? I had sent most of them to the training campsite. Those Necromancias that you had beaten were small fries. Also, those dragons
buried here were Maestros in their past life.”

As if to answer Milgauss talk, the ground split into two. The enormously loud sound was going round the cave and the tombstone followed by
falling to the ground.

A huge object could be seen appearing from beneath.

“Roarrrrr...!”

A roar as if it had arisen from hell followed and their fight with Lancelot had started.

Strong wing, thick jaws and sharps horns.

Apart from their dark skin, they have the looks of a maestro.

“Kuku... Let me tell you! Its name is Nuada!”

Upon hearing, Silvia was stunned.

“A tragedy that every citizen of the Knight Country knew. You should had heard about it before, right? It is the dragon who loves its master
and choosed to commit suicide-”

===Part 24===
“Have you gotten everything that I had said, Navi?”

Eco was having a conversation in the dragon workshop.

Navi as usual was wearing a wearing a evening dress while sting on an antique chair.

“The Ark that suit his current condition most…? Hehe, this is interesting.”

Her matured version of Eco’s look was as beautiful as usual. Perhaps it was because of this, Eco hated this woman very much. Even after saying
so, she must focus on the main situation right now.

“I don’t have much time. Can you replace my job for the restructuring process?”

“Ara. Why do you even need my help?”

Navi cheekily smile.

“Do I even have a choice! Even though I don’t like it... You are still more knowledgeable than me... And I expect that you could come out with
a better result compare to me.

“Your judgement is correct. We are like two faces on a coin. If you are the person who lived in the outer world, then I am the person who
lived in the inner world. Of course I will help you.”

“So you had agreed to help me?”

“As long as you promise me one thing.”

“Promise? What do you want me to do?”

“You must promise me that one day, you will present an Ark to Ash Blake. It must not be a mimic but a top rated work that you had created.”

“W-What are you talking about! How could I agree to this!”

“Ara. Have you already given up before you even challenged it?”

“B-Because... to present the Ark to him also means-”

Navi smiled.

“That’s right, you are going to give him your everything.”

“How could I-”

Eco was speechless. Her whole body was hot as if it was burning. To give her everything to Ash- just by thinking so, Eco was already very
embarrass about it.

“Are you willing to agree to my condition? Or not?”

“Urgh...”

Navi’s provocation made her mad, but it takes time to do the review. Since there were more than a thousand of the Ark’s blueprint left by her
ancestral.

To do the review is to search the parts that suit Ash most.

She will be fine if it is just so, but there was this ‘not to burden Ash’s body’ rule this time.

This is more difficult that the ‘ice element’ that Ask asked for during the church terrorist incident.

Strictly speaking, Eco didn’t even know if there was even one Ark that doesn’t burden the person wearing. So this problem had nothing to do
with time and she can only rely on Navi’s knowledge.

“...Alright. I promise.”

After Eco had made her mental preparations, Navi smiled and the place suddenly was filled with soothing bright lights.

At the same time, there were many blueprints above Navi’s head. Those were the blueprints that the dragons left behind.

Navi with her glossy and watery lips begin to sing out the name of each part of the Ark-

''“Almete, Gorjal, Peto, Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje, Escarcelas,Bufetas, Hombreras, Brazales, Codales, Antebrazos, Manoplas, Quijotes, Guardas, Grebas, Escarpes, Espolón.”''

Eco was speechless.

A few thousands of those blueprints were spinning around on Navi’s head. Those that was decided as unnecessary will disappear immediately and
the leftovers are those that are important.

“W-What a fast searching speed...”

Eco was stunned. At this moment, all the blueprints that were flying around Navi’s head disappeared.

The lights that filled the dragon workshop had also disappeared. Navi slowly stood up from the chair and walked towards Eco.

“W-What is it...?’

Navi was too beautiful to look at and she unconsciously took a step backwards. Navi cheekily smiled and placed her palm on Eco’s head.

“This is...!”

Eco felt a cold chill. An enormous amount of information entered her brain from Navi’s palm. But half way through the process, it was
interrupted.

“W-Why?”

“...He was facing great danger.”

Navi was looking at the three dimension projected screen in mid-air with a serious expression.

“Then be quick!”

“It seems that we must act quickly.”

Navi again placed her palm on Eco’s head and retransferred the information.

===Part 25===
“Is it really Nuada…!”

Ash shouted but he was immediately back to his calm self.

That right, the problem is not whether it is Nuada or not. The main point is, this Necromanica is a Maestro.

Also, the Necromanica revived from the ground was not only Nuada alone. The tombstone around had also fell to the ground one by one. The Asia
typed Necromancia crawl out from the ground and there was a total of nine of them.

“Princess-sama. It is better that we retreat for the time being-”

After giving a glance at the passage behind, Ash calmly made the suggestion.

The escape path was not yet blocked by the enemies. To fight in this open space, the enemies will surely attack from all directions. It will
be a tough battle even though Lancelot is strong.

But if they retreat to the narrow passage, the enemies will be force to come at them in a line. They may have a chance in winning like this.

“No!”

But Silvia stubbornly disagreed with retreating. She was so angry that the hands that were holding the reins were also trembling.

“Milgauss… Do you know what you had done! You… had stained Nuada’s spirit that you never should!”

“P-Princess-sama…?”

Ash was at lost when he look at Silvia being angry.

Silvia had obviously believed what Milgauss had said. She probably had the experience of crying after hearing Nuada’s story in her childhood.

At this moment, Lukka who had remained silent for the whole time had also cried.

“I also… will never forgive that person.”

It is easy to understand how she felt. Because Gawain had followed Nuada’s footsteps and had disappeared. She emotionally reacted probably
because of this.

Ash was worried about the current situation.

“Young dragon Nuada! I swear in the name of the Lautreamont Royal Kinght’s Family will defeat you! This is the only thing that I can do for
you!”

Lancelot roared in a high pitch in replied to Silvia’s sworn and immediately attacked Nuada. It stood on its hind legs and stacked with its
front. Upon seaing, Nuada had also stood up and defended with its front legs.

The two ferocious dragon was started a battle of strengths.

Out of a sudden, Nuadu open its lower jaw and threw out some black gasses. It was almost a zero distant attack-

“Urgh…!”

Ash felt something was wrong and he hugged Eco tightly to protect her. He was angry at his useless self who couldn’t do anything.

Lancelot also remained strong. Just before Nuada’s breath attack exploded, it atcivated its defensive magic.

-The sound of explosions had shaken their ears.

The explotion was reflected back to Nuada who was near to the defensive magic and immediately explodes. Lancelot defensive magic was strong
and Ash only felt a slight vibration.

“Great…!”

Right until now, Ash had opened his eyes. Half of Nuada’s head had diaaspeared and its grey coloured brain could be seen. Even though it seems
to be defeated, but it is still a Necromancia. The organs that were destroyed were immediately recovered and was back to its original looks.

Lancelot’s heroic roar and Nuada’s creepy scream had shaken the air around them.

Just when the two resumed to fighting with brute strength, there was a groan coming from Ash’s back.

“Eek… Stop!”

“Lukka?”

An Asia typed Necromanica had dragged of Lukka who was sitting on Lancelot’s tail. Its tentacles can be seen clinging to Lukka’s body.

Lukka who was hanging upside down was struggling in pain and in tears.

“D-Don’t… Touch anyplace weird…!”

Just like throwing sugar to ants, a large amount of Asia typed Necromancias was approaching Lukka. Their tentacles were tearing off Lukka’s
dragsuit.

The iron made gloves and knee guards was forcefully pulled off and fell to the ground. The leather belt was tore into pieces and even her
skirt was torn off.

“Damn…!”

The moment Ash shouted, a tentacle attacked. Using the moment when Ash focused his thought on Lukka, the tentacle had surrounded Eco’s waist.
The tentacle was so strong that Ash loose to it in terms of strength.

“Eco…!”

Just like Lukka, Eco was hanging in mid-air. Eco who lost consciousness couldn’t struggle like Lukka.

Silvia was having trouble just by controlling Lancelot. She didn’t have the time to worry about the danger that Eco and Lukka were facing.

Ash clenched his teeth and jumped off from Lancelot’s back. Even though he knew that this was like commuting suicide, he still can’t control
his sudden impulse.

“Let go of your dirty paws-!”

Ash picked up a stone and threw at the Asia typed Necromancia.

But throwing stones at dragon is like throwing stones at the moon. It easily bounce off from the black skin.

“Urgh…”

Too make it worst, Ash’s body was in pain.

Even though he was not attacked, but he body was giving him warnings.

“R-Right now out of all times…!”

After Ash cursed, he knelled one side of his knees.

He was seating cold sweat.

His head, organs and joints were in tremendous pain. He felt like rolling and screams in pain. ''But, I musn’t… I mustn’t be defeated in a place like this-!''

Ash who had sweat in his eyes saw Eco being dragged away from in front of him.

“Ecoooooo.”

Ash screams in desperation.

At that moment, Eco who was nearly sucked into the Necromancia’s body opened her eyes.

“W-What? What is this situation!”

After she saw Ash was on the ground in a ball like posture, Eco looked around at her surroundings.

“Eco! Give me the Ark!”

“Hmph! Without me… You are useless!”

Eco can be seen smiling happily-

And she only shouted the only word of that long spell:

''“Espolón!”''

===Part 26===
Milgauss who was standing at the top of the hill watching the fight had seen it all.

The cave was filled with white lights.

At that moment, the Holy Ark emerged in the middle of the lights and was on Ash’s body. That Ark had red stripes and is a striking white
coloured armour.

Ash is now an Ark-Dragner.

This armour was stronger that what Milgauss saw at Ansarivan. This increases his interest in it.

The place where it became stronger was the defense and not offense.

“Hmph. Using the old remains and combine them into an emergency armour? Wouldn’t expect less from the Avalon’s Princess…”

Anya’s report had stated that Ash suffered serious injuries. This armour should be the best fit for him.

“Back to the topic…”

Milgauss was surprised that Eco completed the spell with only a word. Perhaps she had finished the rest in the dragon workshop.

Because Eco wanted to create the Ark at the same time she woke up so she had finished most of the spell before she comes back.

If that’s not the case, Eco would be eaten by the Necromancia before she can even manage to finish naming all the part of the Ark. Milgauss
wanted to praise this enemy.

“As I thought… Is it fate that we have to continue the fight from the past generations? Kuku, there is nothing bad about it… and also nothing
good about it.”

Milgauss laugh.

He was fully immersed in his laughter that came out from the depth of his throat.

===Part 27===
The moment he wore the Ark, Ash stood straight.

The unbearable pain had disappeared and it felt like he had grown wings.

The thickness of the Ark felt thicker that the first two Ark and it looked more ball like in overall. He felt safe just by wearing it.

But now is not the time to enjoy that safe feeling.

Ash locked on to the Necromancia in front and jumped towards it.

He fist punched the Necromancia that captured Eco with his Manoplas.

Next, he kicked the monster that captured Lukka with his Escarpes.

The massive amount of magic contained in the Ark exploded and the two dragons had disappeared.

“Ouch-!”

Ash groaned.

Even though the Ark had the effect of absorbing most of the repulsive force, it is still reckless for him to go for a hand to hand combat.

The pain in his bones made him struggle. It seems that the Ark also couldn’t totally suppress his pain. But he mustn’t back down in this
situation.

“Kyaaaa!”

The moment the tentacles disappeared, Eco and Lukka fell from mid-air.

Ash immediately slides towards the bottom of the two. He had managed to secure both of them right before the land on the ground- The entire process spans for less than two seconds.

“Are both of you alright?”

Ash helped them to stand up. Lukka instantly nodded her head in reply but Eco on the other hand was angry.

“What the hell is wrong with you! That Ark only strengthens the ‘defends’! It is not for you to use it for punching and kicking!”

“S-Sorry...”

Ash initially was intimidated by Eco and apologized. But he without delay changed his mind:

“Now is not the time to worry about those things, no? Of course I’m trying to save you!”

But the current situation doesn’t allow Ash to explain anymore than that.

“…Here it comes.”

Ash was dragged back into reality by Lukka’s warning and immediately put up a fighting posture.

The fight between Lancelot and Nuada was still in a stalemate. On the other hand, the remaining seven Asia typed Necromancias was trying to
attack the trio. The stench of the rotting smell had suddenly became stronger.

Eco angrily ordered.

“This Ark was not made so you can fool around with it! Use the Ark Weapon immediately!”

“Understood!”

Ash focused his mind and attention to the Ark.

The information regarding the Ark Weapon that comes together with the Ark was sent into his mind.

After receiving that information, Ash smiled.

“Appear… the invincible magic shield!”

There was a flash followed together with the spell.

The space in front a Ash started to bend and there was a crack. The unknown Ark Weapon appeared slowly from the crack.

''“Aegis!”'' <ref>A shield from the Greek mythology.</ref>

The same time Ash shouted its name, Aegis appeared.

Aegis’s outer looks looked like a dragon’s head. There were all together five units that made up this shield. All of the five units were
flying around under Ash’s command. When they had surrounded the Asia typed Necromancias, the shield projected colourful lights.

These units were not normal shields. They all have the characteristic of a magic cannon.

The continuous lights that were attacking the Asia typed Necromancias were like spider webs.

Not only that, there were some weird changes on the Necromancia that was hit by the lights directly. They had become stones in a short time.

Aegis was not releasing the usual attacking typed magic.

That is a high level magic that turn living things into stone upon coming into contact with the light. Even though it is one of the dangerous
magic listed in the list of banded spells by the Knight Country, but now is not the time to act like a good model citizen.

Just in a few seconds time, all seven Necromancias had turned into stones. Ash breathe a sigh relieve and withdrew Aegis’s magic.

“Thank you, Eco.”

“N-Nothing… And I’m not even doing this for you.”

Eco turned her face to aside by her face was definitely blushing. Ash gave a wry smile but now is still not the time to lower down their
guards.

Anyway, Silvia was still controlling Lancelot who was still fighting with Nuada. Under the condition where both of their front legs were
locked but their opponents, both of the uses magic or even use their tail attack… Both of them were like in a wrestling match.

“Princess-sama! I’ll be there to help you in a short moment!”

Ash who was prepared to help had met a blank wall.

“I don’t need any help! Go and capture Milgauss! Lancelot and I will calm down Nuada’s spirit.”

Silvia’s talk made Ash speechless.

Silvia was really angry. Even so, she still haven’t lost her cool. She had sworn to defeat Nuada in the name of the Royal Knight’s Family-
perhaps she truly thought that this is her mission.

“Roger that! Princess-sama I’ll leave it in your hands!”

After Ash shouted back to Silvia, he started running.

Right in front of him was Nuada’s tombstone. The tip of the slanting winged cross was pointing at the hole of the ceiling. Milgauss was still
looking at the side of the hole.

Ash jumped towards the sky along the side of the winged cross and stepped on the middle of it and gave a leap. He landed on the wings and
continued to jumped again at the end of the wing. With the aid of the Ark, Ash accomplished a jump that a normal human can’t do.

He body passed through the hole of the ceiling.

The musty air of the inner part of the cave had suddenly become fresh and cool.

The air is very cold and it doesn’t seem like summer.

At the top of the hills were many stubs of bare rocks.

Although the surroundings were dark, luckily the Ark produces dim lights. Also, since he had been in the dark cave for a long time, his eyes
had already gotten used to the darkness.

“Milgauss!”

Ash started a fight with Milgauss. Although Eco was mad about it, he still chose to use the hand to hand combat which is the easiest.

He remembered the time when he met Milgauss for the first time in the forest.

Ash didn’t even have the ability to fight back during that time. Because before he managed to land a hit on Milgauss, Ash was ambushed by
Milgauss underling and was nearly killed by that girl.

But the situation right now is different. Ash was protected by Eco’s magic and he had decided to KO his opponent in one hit.

But-

With only his left hand, Milgauss had blocked Ash’s right punch that he focused all his strength in.

“How is this possible…?”

“Hmph. Is the strength on an Ark-Dragner just like this?”

“Urgh…”

He can’t move his right hand at all. It is similar to being clenched by a plier.

“This proved that you are just a fake.”

Milgauss tone was as cold as iron.

There was a gigantic sword in his right hand.

“Wha…!”

Ash widen his eyes in disbelieve. It is as if the sword was made out of darkness. The big bright dragon crystal on the hilt of the sword
proved that it was definitely not an ordinary sword.

“A fake like you had no right to touch me.”

-A flash from the black sword.

There is a sudden black gust. Ash whose right hand is now handicapped had nowhere to run to. He could only use the Manoplas on his left hand
to protect himself.

As if a big hammer was hitting his head, the impact pass through his body in a short moment. The impact was so strong that even the Ark
couldn’t endure.

''“*Cough...*”''

“Where is your big talk just now?”

Milgauss let go of Ash’s right hand and held the gigantic sword with both hands.

Then the sword was lifted and down it goes.

“Guak!”

The metal sunk into his abdomen. In a short moment, Ash felt that his waist was going to be chopped into two. The Ark made a ''‘click’'' sound. Even the Ark was groaning…

''“-Aegis!”''

Obviously, Milgauss was not an opponent for him to fight with in hand to hand combat. So, Ash resummoned Aegis. The five untis split out
immediately and attacked Milgauss. As long as a light managed to hit him, he will then turn into a stone.

“Too slow!”

But Milgauss with an extraordinary nimblest avoided the light rays. Then he swigged the black sword at a lightning speed.

Those units were destroyed one by one after being attacked by a tornado like slash, and they disappeared.

“What is he actually made of…!”

After Ash groaned, he was on his knees. The amount of magic collected in the Ark has a limit and Ash felt that the armour was slowly
disappearing.

After Milgauss dealt with the five units, his target had shifter to Ash once again. He gave Ash a kick without any delay. Even with the
protection of the Ark, the impact was still transmitted into his abdomen.

''“*-Cough!*”''

Ash was out of breathe and was kicked around like a puppet. In the end, he landed with his back facing the rocks.

Blood started flowing out from his mouth…

“Ku…”

Ash spit out the saliva that had blood in it and hid behind the rock immediately. The size of the rock is just enough to keep him hidden.

“Hmph. Are you trying to hide to drag time?”

Ash remained silent. He was sitting at the back of the rock waiting for a good moment. His body was in a mess and he probably had only one
more chance…

''-Ssss, ssss…''

Milgauss was not playing any tricks and marched towards Ash.

“Anything wrong right there? Can’t you use Aegis?”

''Milgauss was probably laughing his ass off right now''. Ash answered while thinking of his disgusting face:

“Too bad, I’m out of magic…”

“Luck is not on your side today, shounen.”

Followed by a shout, there was an impact on the rock behind Ash.

===Part 28===
“Shoo. Shoo…!”

With the aid if the Ark, Ash easily jumped out through the ceiling’s hole but Eco wasn’t that lucky. She left Lancelot who was in a brutal
fight with Nuada and climbed the huge winged cross.

“W-Wait for me…!”

Looking downwards, she saw Lukka was trying her best to cling to the winged cross.

“Tsk… Just don’t blame me if you fall.”

Eco stepped on the wing of the winged cross without being bothered by Lukka. If she had not been careful, she will definitely falls head down.
Her current height was about ten meters. Although she was frightened by it, she still needs to move forward.

Even though she felt guilty towards Lukka, Eco still wanted to rush to Ash’s side as soon as possible.

The moment Eco saw the guy called Milgauss, she felt disgusted.

She remembered the nightmare that made her wet her bed.

Eco was attacked by a scary dragon in her dream.

It has nine eyes, numerous tentacles and it is far scarier than a Necromancia…

The unbelievable thing was, the moment she saw Milgauss, the first thing that came into her mind was that dragon. It will be alright if she
was just worrying too much… But just in case if Eco’s instinct was right, Milgauss is a dangerous being. Eco couldn’t guarantee that the Ark has enough power to go against him.

Ash’s body condition worried her.

Ash was a heavily injured patient in the beginning. Logically speaking, he should rest for a month, but…

But, even after she arrived at the location, apart from making the Ark (the mimic), there was nothing else she could do. It will not be
surprising that she will be a burden.

Even so, Eco still couldn’t calm down her worrisome emotions and choosed to climb the winged cross.

After some effort, Eco finally arrived at the ceiling’s hole took a look outside in the night sky.

“-Huh…?”

Eco had seen it all in that short moment.

Milgauss was holding a gigantic sword up high that looked as if it had merged together with the night sky and was going split open a rock.

Eco’s instinct told her that Ash was hiding behind the rock.

In an direct combat, Ash was definitely out of his league and he was going to be sliced open together with the rock by Milgauss…!

“Ash!”

Eco called his name in desperation.

===Part 29===
Milgauss who thought that he had a sure win split open the rock in front of him- This blow will definitely crush the rock and Ash into pieces.

The rock was scattered into tiny fragments.

The thick dust was all over and was blocking his sight.

After the explosion like power cool down-

“What…?”

Milgauss remain in his posture of him finishing the blow.

After all the dust falls, what was infront of Milgauss was not Ash’s body.

A unit in mid-air was pinning on to Milgauss.

A light was released from the front of the unit.

“Urgh…!”

Milgauss immediately lifted his left hand to block the light and then he slashed the unit with his sword. Although Aegis was reduced to light
particles and disappeared, its effect was still ongoing. Milgauss who felt something was wrong looked at his own body and his left arm started
to turn into stone.

“-Milgauss!”

Ash suddenly came down from the sky.

He had used the stone fragments as a screen and used a unit as a stepping stone to jump-

There was no longer an Ark on Ash. He probably uses all his magic to summon the two units.

…Wait, he still has his Manoplas on his right hand!

“What an eyesore!”

Milgauss swung the black sword with only one hand but he had only manage to destroy the unit that Ash was stepping on.

“Uwooooo!”

Ash who was experiencing a free fall uses the momentum and swung his a punch with the Manoplas.

Milgauss immediately put up a defensive posture with the huge sword above his head but he still couldn’t avoid the powerful impact.

“Urgh…!’

Milgauss was knocked off together with his sword.

===Part 30===
“Huff, puff… How is this punch?”

At the same time Ash landed, his Manoplas disappeared. Next, he felt a terrible pain as if his flesh was being slice off.

But now is not the time for his to show his weak side. Even though Milgauss fell down hard on the ground, he still remains his consciousness.
Ash could only try to bear with his pain.

“Hehe… weren’t you out of magic?”

Milgauss was using the gigantic sword as a walking stick to support himself as he slowly stood up. His left arm was hanging freely and
lifelessly. It had been converted into a stone.

“I didn’t say that I couldn’t summon Aegis again. It’s you who had been fooled, you had lost.”

“Hmph. I thought you were an idiot who only had strength, so it seems that you can actually do some scheming? But this can only be called as a
trick, it is still far off to be called a scheme.

After Milgauss made a haughty smile, he remembered something and pulled off his left arm and threw it to Ash.

“Wha…!”

Ash was staring at the left arm that landed on the ground.

“…Prostatic arm?”

“That’s right. This is a creation of the Empire’s proud mechanical engineering.”

Ash was clenching his teeth. Ash is not only just a normal human without the protection of the Ark, he is also a seriously injured patient.

On the opposite, Milgauss had only lost a prostatic arm.

He was in a fix.

But- Just when Ash lost hope, there was a heroic voice coming from behind him.

“Listen carefully, Milgauss! I Silvia Lautreamont and Lancelot and together defeated young dragon Nuada’s spirit!”

Ash turned around to have a look and cheered happily.

“Princess-sama! Lancelot!”

Nudua’s head was in Lancelot’s mouth when it landed in between Ash and Milgauss. The only word that could describe its condition was
'terrible'. Its white skin had become dirty and full of blood.

Although it was injured, Lancelot’s blue eyes still looked as if they were full of spirits. Apart from Silvia who was riding on its back, Eco
and Lukka were also there.

Lancelot gave a menacing growl and lowered down its neck and place Nuada’s head in front of Milgauss.

As if it wants Milgauss to apologize

After Nuada’s head stared at Milgauss for a short moment, it turned into ashes. In a blink of an eye, they were blown away by the night
breeze-

After Silvia saw the ashes being bought away by the winds, she focused her attention back to Milgauss.

“…Princess-sama?”

Ash knew something was wrong with her.

In this situation, winning was already in the grasp of their hand. No matter how strong is Milgauss, he will still face trouble when he is
going against Silvia.

Logically speaking, Silvia should also know about this but she continued to stand still without any reasons.

“Hmph… It seems that I must change my opinion towards the Fourth Princess. I’ll retreat for today.”

Milgauss placed the gigantic sword on his shoulder and slowly retreat.

“But the training campsite had already become a battle field. Just how many of them could survive… I would love to know it.”

After Milgauss provoked them, he jumped into the night.

Surprisingly, he jumped from the cliff.

Even so, from the previous battle experience with Milgauss, Ash knew that he is not just some average ordinary guy. He should have survived
the fall.

And he will be back…

Just like she had calculated the time for Milgauss to withdraw, Silvia spoke:

“Thank a lot, Lancelot. You may take your rest.”

Lancelot immediately bent its knees and lay down. After it closes its eyes, it started to snore gently.

Silvia climbed down from its back first then she helped Eco and Lukka to alight Lancelot.

“Is Lancelot alright?”

Ash worriedly looked at the sleeping Lancelot.

“Rest assured, it doesn’t have any vital injuries. It is just that… It had run out of magic. We only had the strength left to frighten Milgauss just now.

Ash now only knew why would Silvia let him escape. Because she don’t even have the ability left to order him around. Back to the topic, if it
was not because of Silvia’s and Lancelot’s intimidation, Ash would have die under the Milgauss sword.

“And also, maybe… That guy…”

Silvia’s troubled looks made Ash curious.

“Princess-sama?”

“N-Nothing, just pretend that I didn’t say anything!”

Silvia panicky wave Ash off which in turns worried him further. At this instant, Lukka said something.

“The training campsite is…”

Eco was also looking at the direction of the campsite dumbstruck.

“How come…!”

By following their sight, Ash also turned speechless.

Just like Milgauss declared, the training campsite had become a battle field. The Necromancias attack had yet to be stopped.

There were numerous sounds of explosions and the lights from the magic were flashing here and there. Although the campsite was safe, the
dragon house beside was on fire and there were black smokes all over the night sky.

''Is everyone still alright? What about Rebecca? Max? And the rest? The instructors? The staffs for the training campsite? The girls who were in charge of the foods?''

“Damn… Even when we wanted to help them…”

Ash felt that he was filled with desperation.

''Apart from looking from afar at the hills… We couldn’t even do a thing-''

As if to cheer him up, Lukka pulled Ash’s selves.

“I had a favor… To ask from you.”

As if she had made up her mind, Lukka was staring at Ash. Ash was troubled by it because her face was too close to his.

“W-What is it?”

Her Yōsei eyes were shining and clear even under the night sky.

Her eyes that were full of determination caused Ash to stare back at her.

“Please… Come with me.”

“Why?”

“For Gawain and me… You had wagered your life for us. Just to let us feel the same like the old times… If you are together with me… I think I
could muster up some courage.”

“Could it be that you know a way to save everyone?”

Lukka extended her hand towards Ash.

“I want to save them… No, I must save them.”

Ash held Lukka’s palm as if he was going to be sucked in by her determination from her eyes.

Her body temperature was transmitted to Ash through her leaf size like tiny palm.

“Alright. I believe in you.”

After Ash answered with a steady tone, Lukka smiled in embarrassment.

===Part 31===
Under the silent eyes of both Silvia and Eco, Ash and Lukka move towards the edge of the cliff. That is also the place where Milgauss jumped down from.

''Shoo…Shoo…'' The sounds of the winds pass through the darkness down below.

“Lukka…? What do you intend to do?”

Ash took a peek at Lukka’s face whilst being frightened.

“Jump down… From here.”

“J-Jump down-?”

Lukka didn’t answer. She just hurdle herself into Ash’s arms. There was an immediate sound of disagreement coming from Silvia and Eco from
behind, but now is not the time to worry about it.

Lukka place her hands around Ash and hugged him as if she was hurting him on purpose. Although his organs were screaming in pain, Ash still
managed to bear with it. If he groaned in pain at this moment, he will disappoint Lukka.

''Even so, what was Lukka actually thinking…?''

“We are going to jump.”

When her voice reaches Ash, he was already in mid-air.

Just like what it was written, Lukka jumped down from the cliff.

And she was falling together with Ash-

The feeling of floating in mid-air only lasted for a second. Then, both of them were falling in a straight line.

“Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!”

Whilst listening to the sound of the winds buzzing beside the ear, Ash was swallowed by the dark abyss. He thought that he heard Eco’s and Silvia’s screams for a short moment from far above, but the voice was lost after a while.

===Part 32===
They kept on falling.

Ash and Lukka were hugging each other when they fall towards the bottom of the cliff.

Thinking back carefully, the same thing happened when Eco was born. It seems that he was fated for such things…

Suddenly, he seemed to hear Lukka’s voice hidden by the sound of the winds.

She seemed to be speaking to herself while huddling to Ash.

“Sorry…Gawain. I’ll never again be afraid of you.”

''Aah…So that's it.''

Ash finally understands Lukka’s determination. Just like Gawain overprotecting Lukka and caused itself to have its Astral cut off… This time,
Lukka wagered her own life.

After Lukka hugged Ash tighter, she shouted loudly:

“Please accept me once more, Gawain!”

It is hard to believe that such a loud voice would come from such a petite girl. Her voice was so strong that it looked like it pierce through
the night.

There was a glaring light coming from Lukka suddenly.

The golden rays started to surround her body.

“Could this be… Astral?”

Ash who was still falling was stunned. He couldn’t believe that he could see Astral with mortal eyes.

“Quick… Suck them in, Gawain! Taken my Astral… no, absorb me! You are my… Pal!”

The shout that she put her full effort in was echoing in the night.

Just before the voice disappeared-

There was an explosion around the hills near Willing Mausoleum and Gawain appeared from there while releasing a magic that brighten the night
sky.

Ash was attracted to Gawain’s gesture who had totally recovered.

After Gawain gave a roar that a young dragon couldn’t possible make, it carefully catches Lukka and Ash with its back.

===Part 33===
“I had… Another request.”

“I’ll do anything, as long as it is in my range of ability.”

Ash replied loudly. Their priority is to save the rest and Ash is willing to suffer any kinds of pains for it. Lukka worriedly stated her
request in a low voice.

“…I’m going to challenge the Dragon Riding Dance. So… I hoped that you can hold on to me tightly.”

“No problem!”

Ash recalled what Navi had said.

That is the Eckbald’s traditional dance.

Because of Lukka’s failure in her practice, the dance had caused her to have problem while facing Gawain.

Ash was unable to imagine what kind of a dance is that, but he was mentally prepared.

Now he could only place his hopes on Lukka’s Dragon Riding Dance.

Ash hugged Lukka’s waist tightly with both of his hands.

“Is this alright?”

“…Tighter.”

“How about this?”

“Tighter.”

“Urgh…What about this?”

Lukka answered by nodding.

Suddenly, there was a clear metallic sound coming from Lukka’s leg. Her dragsuit was modified with a standard spurs. Gawain who received the
signal roared with its heads up and rushed into the sky.

===Part 34===
The Ark had disappeared after Rebecca annihilate a group of Strada typed Necromancia with her magic spear, Gáe Bolg.

Rebecca reluctantly sighed. Cú Chulainn magic was almost used up and can no longer maintain its flight. It landed beside the lake.

“Should we end it here-”

The training campsite that acts as a temporary battle headquarters was still fine, but the dragon house nearby was swallowed by the great
fire.

Both parties were still fighting by the lakeside.

Every dragon had already used up their magic, just like Cú Chulainn. So, there are many of them fighting using their body.

Anyway, their opponents were Necromancias and they have extraordinary endurance. Every time they received a fatal blow, they still continue to
stand up.

This batch of students had been performing well in this fight which made them worthy to become the selected participants of this training
camp.

But, there was no end to the amount of enemies. Everyone was wondering how many dragons had been buried there. And the reinforcement for the
enemy kept on arriving.

Apart from that, Rebecca could no longer summon the power of an Ark-Dragner had also lowered down the students fighting moral.

“We don’t have any more choices left. Should we just give up on the training campsite… And retreat?”

Rebecca made the bitter desistion. Everyone is disappointed for them to lose such a great traditional facility. The training campsite at
Allonnes Lakeside is also a building with long history.

But she must priories the students’ lives. If they give up right now, they still have the chance to retreat in one piece. ''Once the retreating path had been block off by the Necromancias…'' Rebecca felt a cold chill just by thinking about it.

Currently, three students were heavily injured, fifteen were slightly injured and seven dragons were also injured. Although they had not yet
suffered any casualties, still if they continued to hold on… The situation will become irreversible.

Rebecca made up her mind. She took a deep breath and was going to order the rest to retreat.

Just at this moment, there was some flying object that shot passed the sky.

From the bright silver track left behind by its excessive magic- That must be a Maestro.

“Is it Lancelot?”

No. The tracks left behind by its dance were obviously not done by any ordinary Maestro. It was as if it took the sky as a drawing space and
spreaded its wings boldly while flying…

“Could that be… Gawain?”

===Part 35===
''-What type of dragon riding is this? This is the first time in my whole life I saw Dragner control his dragon using this method…!''

Under the effect of the strong centrifugal force, Ash nearly lost his consciousness.

He felt as if he was suffering from anemia. He was already facing trouble just to held on to Lukka.

If he had been careless for one moment, he would most probably be facing the watery grave right now.

The Eckbald’s Dragon Riding Dance couldn’t be reason with humans’ knowledge.

A sharp corner turn.

A strong centrifugal force that could even shook the brain.

The buzzing sounds of the winds beside his ears.

Although he also faced groups of Strada typed Necromancia along his way, Gawain were not bothered by them. Just like a lion who was not
bothered by ants, it continued to fly.

The Strada typed Necromancia couldn’t keep on with Gawain’s speed and had scattered just like being blow off by a storm.

''-Is this really a… Dance?''

''If this is also considered as a type of dance, how do we classify the flying method in the academy? This is totally at a different level! Obviously, there is too much difference…!''

''-Lukka is undoubtable a genius!''

Ash finally know the reason why Lukka would still be selected to the training camp even after she had been absent for three months.

At the same time, he had personally experience the feeling of the terribleness of falling off during the Dragon Riding Dance… Just by
thinking, Ash entire body stiffened. It was a miracle for Lukka to fall off from Gawain and her body remains intact.

Also, Lukka was not flying blindly.

Ash found out that Gawain was drawing a magic circle in the night sky with its tracks.

Not long later, the huge magic circle had been completed.

Thinking back, Navi had mentioned before.

''-Once the Dragon riding dance had been completed, many effects of magic will be activated.''

Ash’s eyes widen.

“Isn’t this a ‘Seikoku’!”

That’s right, the image that Lukka and Gawain completed together is a ‘Seikoku’.

There was the head of a dragon in the middle of a circle and it looked unique. The diameter should be more than a hundred meters.

The moment the magic circle was completed, Lukka shouted:

“Dragon Riding Dance, the First Dance- ''‘The Amrita of purification’''. <ref>From Sanskrit, means immortality</ref>

The magic circle was glowing with a glaring light.

===Part 36===
[[Image:SnRK V03 285.jpg|thumb]]
All the students who were busy fighting by the lakeside were shocked by the sudden lights.

The huge magic circle- ‘Seikoku’ was hanging at a corner of the night sky.

“So you had succeded… Lukka.”

Rebecca smiled in relieved.

After being shone by the strong lights, the tough Necromancis had returned back to ashes one by one.

On the other hand, the students had recovered their energy as if they had been treated with healing magic.

Rebecca also felt that her body had become lighter and the gloom in her heart had gone. It is as if her desperation from before was just an
illusion.

She now felt that she can still continue the battle.

Upon seeing at the Necromancias at the lakeside had been defeated, the student cheered in unison. Even the injured patients who were taking refuge at the training campsite ran to the lakeside to cheer.

Looking at Gawain who was flying energetically in the night sky, Rebecca chuckled.

“Since the ancient times, the Eckbalds who were dragners were called ‘Elfn Dancer’. The Lukka right now best fit the descriptions-”

"Elfn Dancer ~A.S.B 1365.6~"is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 2

2013-09-25T01:18:46Z

Youth: /* Part 21 */

==Chapter 2 - Rebecca's Dangerous Command==
===Part 1===
After class, Ash anxiously went to the student council’s office.

Even though he was worried about Eco who had stayed in the dorm the entire day, he insisted that he must speak to Rebecca face to face.

"Excuse me!"

Without even a knock on the door, Ash walked into the student council’s office.

Just as he expected, Rebecca was in the office. She was sitting on the couch comfortably drinking her cup of tea. The sweet aroma of the

Ansal tea can be smelled. Apart from Rebecca, there were no other students in the office.

"Hai, Ash. I had expected that you’ll show yourself."

Seeing Ash rush into the room, Rebecca smiled.

"What is that about? Why can I also participate in the selective training camp with those kinds of results......"

"Don’t you worry, please have a seat first before we start talking."

Ash unwillingly sat down opposite to Rebecca. Upon seeing this, Rebecca suddenly patted the empty space next to her.

"Didn’t I tell you before that it is more effective to get to know each other when two people are sitting next to each other? This is the iron rule when dating."

"......Understood."

Although his current mood had nothing to do with dating, Ash obediently sat next to Rebecca. A refreshing scent could be smelled. It was the
perfume that Rebecca loves to use.

After Rebecca put down her cup, she looked at Ash. Her emerald-like eyes were reflected in Ash's face.

"Are you so concerned about yourself being selected?"

"Of course, I don’t know why I was even chosen......"

The Specially Recommended System was only adopted this year. It was evaluated by the student council president, so I choose you. It is just as simple as this. But-

Saying this, Rebecca showed her tongue. This is the first time Ash saw Rebecca’s playful look. That cute look made his heart beat faster.

"To tell you the truth, the person who suggested the Specially Recommended System is me."

"What!? What is your purpose?"

Seeing Ash was dumbfounded, Rebecca, with a calm attitude placed her hand on his lap and gently stroked his knee. Not only that, her mouth was
getting closer to Ash’s ear.

Rebecca exhaled on his earlobe, which made Ash shivered.

"Are you forcing me to tell you personally? Of course, it is to allow you to participate in the training camp!"

"W-Why ......?"

"By following the previous selection method, an irregular like you will surely not be selected. But you have a genuine talent. To even have the incredible power of riding other people’s pal...... and to have a special pal is also a fact. Additionally, you defeated the Necromancia and ‘Avdocha the Convict’. That is why, I insist in letting you participate in the training camp, The Specially Recommended System is used to accomplish this task. "

"So it is really...... for me?"

Ash was staring at Rebecca’s beauty.

''Am I thinking too much?'' There is the feeling of Rebecca’s cheeks also turning red.

"That ...... Until now, I never fell in love with any particular boy."

"Huh......?"

"Because no matter how good that boy is, he can never be in the same position as me."

If these words were from the mouth another girl, she may sound arrogant. But since it was Rebecca, it will be another story. After all, she
is the unique Ark-Dragner.

"But whenever I see you...... Stranger to say, I am always looking forward to it. I've never had these feelings. Maybe...... I am easily
attracted to 'hidden talents'."

Ash was surprised that there were times when Rebecca stuttered. Moreover, she looked like she doesn’t know how to deal with her feelings.

“W-What you mean...... is it?"

Ash's heartbeat is almost at its peak.

Rebecca as if leaking her secret, uttered that sentence.

"Can I expect it from you?"

Despite feeling flattered, Ash still had the urge to tightly hug Rebecca. This is the first time Ash had this kind of feelings for Rebecca.

Their shoulders leaned closely together. No, it was done intentionally by Rebecca. Since the summer uniform is made from thin material, Ash was
able to clearly feel Rebecca's body temperature. Maybe summer uniforms also have advantages...... This is the first time Ash thinks so.

"Rebecca-san......!"

Just when Ash was quietly murmuring like he was dreaming-

''-Bang!''

The door was suddenly opened with a loud sound. Meanwhile, two girls who has lost their balance plunged into the office.

With a closer look, the two were Silvia and Jessica.

Ash quickly got up from the couch.

"What are you doing!?"

"I-It is not me! It was Jessica who suddenly pushed me......”

Silvia while rubbing her waist quickly climbed up. A while back, she slowly built up her royal dignity which made him give her a little
admiration. But after she had shown her useless side. Ash felt a little regret.

"Rebecca! I am not gonna let you off easily today!"

Jessica rushed up from the ground and said to her.

"There are so many people for you to seduce and you choose my Ash-sama!"

Rebecca with a nonchalant look replied:

"Jessica, you are mistaken. Ash at this stage does not belong to anyone! Logically speaking, I am not seducing him."

"You're lying! The scene just now......"

"Aright, I won’t deny that I might like him in the near future......"

After hearing that, Jessica's expression instantly stiffened.

It seems that she never thought that Rebecca would declare war on her in this case.

Not only Jessica, even Silvia was also speechlessly staring at Rebecca.

"I actually would like to ask what you two were doing suspiciously behind the door. Since you are in the student council, why do you not walk
in proudly?"

Rebecca retorted with sharp words, which resulted in Silvia and Jessica explaining with a "Uuh!".

"I-I accidentally saw Ash-sama in the corridor, and I came to take a look and I found out that Princess-sama was standing at the
doorway......"

Jessica quietly stared at Silvia.

"I-I initially wanted to ask the president about issues of the selective training camp, but I saw president and Ash...... Err ...... the
atmosphere was a little embarrassing, so I was embarrassed to come in......"

After listening to the two explanations, Rebecca sighed.

"The two of you are a proud members of the student council, at the same time, both of you are participants of the Selective training camp. I
hope that you two have some self-respect, and remind yourselves to keep an honest attitude."

"Understood......"

Opposite of Silvia who humbly accepts the advice, Jessica refuted.

"Hmph! Rebecca are you in a position to make those irresponsible remarks? I wonder who was the girl who embraced Ash-sama on the
student council’s office sofa? Had Her Royal Highness and I not broke in, God knows at what stage you will be progressing!"

"Ara, such attitude. I'm happy to talk about the trouble you made in your childhood right here? Anyhow you are my childhood playmate.
Well, there were many things that could become the topic."

Despite the smile made by the smooth lips, Rebecca's eyes did not show any smiling sign. Like an eagle forcing its prey into its beak, they
were bursting out with dazzling light.

"Yikes......!"

Her previous arrogance had disappeared. Jessica who turn pale was sweating profusely.

"I-It was my b-bad."

"Hmm, it is good to admit you are wrong honestly."

When Rebecca was answering while smiling- someone frantically rushed in through the opened door.

"President! Something was very wrong......!"

It was Max, who was in charge of the accounts. Perhaps he was running at full speed along the way because he was out of breath. He didn’t even notice that
his spectacle was not in the right place.

How urgent was the situation for the calm Max to become this way? Ash was also feeling
very tense since the city had been full of disaster recently, .

"What happened, Max? To be panicked to this extent is not your style."

The student council president is sure to be very experienced, Rebecca was still calm even after seeing Max's expression. She was calmly
waiting for Max to reply.

"W-We received a report...... there is smoke emerging from the Merk House of the women's dormitory-!"

"Is it a small fire?"

"The details are unclear. But, the smoke is suspected to be emerging from Lukka Saarinen's room......"

Upon hearing Lukka Saarinen’s name, Rebecca face became pale.

"I'll leave for Merk house... In my name Rebecca Randall I order! Respond to my summon, Cú Chulainn-"

The next moment, Maestro Cú Chulainn who responded to Rebecca’s summoning spell appeared in front of the window.

===Part 2===
Rebecca stood on Cú Chulainn’s neck heroically, but Ash, Silvia and Jessica were struggling to cling on to its fur.

Because Max was almost out of breath, he was left behind in the Student Council’s office. The other reason was that it would not be appropriate to leave the office empty when an emergency situation occured.

In the end, there was no need for such a large group of people to march forth to the scene. As long as Rebecca was dealing with it personally, she was sure to come up with the most appropriate solution.

However, after Rebecca and Ash jumped on Cú Chulainn, a strange thing happened. Silvia and Jessica also stepped on the window and jumped.

After giving a wry smile, Rebecca immediately changed back to her serious looks.

"Take us to the Merk house!"

After receiving Rebecca’s orders, Cú Chulainn gave an earth shattering roar and spread its wings.

Ash and the rest just felt a floating sensation and a strong pressure. The Merk house, which took twenty minutes
to walk to, was right in front of them in the blink of an eye.

The Merk house was designed as the accommodation for the basic class female students.

Unsurprisingly, the outside of the dormitory was packed with girls. They should be the ones who escaped after finding out about the smoke.

The girls screamed after they saw Rebecca jump down from Cú Chulainn. The Student council president Rebecca Randall had always been regarded as an idol by the low-grade students.

"We are from the student council! Is the warden here?"

After Rebecca stated her name loudly, an old lady walked towards her.

"Is Lukka still in her room?"

Rebecca quickly asked and the warden nodded.

"That’s right. The other students called her several times, but she didn’t respond......"

According to the warden, the conclusions were as follows-

Not long ago. The students living on the same floor as Lukka discovered smoke coming out from her room. If such an event occurred in the
advance class dormitory, the advance class students should have a way to calmly handle it.

However, the lower class students who were still mentally immature, were shocked by the unexpected events. Their fear spread like an epidemic and it finally become a commotion.

Warden said that she had gotten a headache just trying to get the panicked girls to safety. Logically speaking, she should have the spare key to open Lukka’s room, but she was busy with some other stuff.

The warden who finished speaking handed over the silver keys to Rebecca.

"This is the spare key to Lukka-san’s room.”

"I understand. Please stay here and take care of the students."

After receiving the key, she started to run. Ash and the others followed behind Rebecca. On the way there, Ash asked Rebecca.

"Rebecca-san...... I would like to ask what kind of problem the girl named Lukka Saarinen is facing."

Perhaps this was not an important enough question for them to talk about while running. But even the calm Rebecca mobilized Cú Chulainn to rush to the Merk house after she heard Lukka’s name. It meant that the situation right now was not some small matter.

"She is now being severely tortured because she as a Dragner lost her ability to ride her pal...... although she gave excuses like being unwell; in fact the problem is much more serious. Since she was unable to ride her pal, she secluded herself in her dormitory. Recently, there were many students who began to show concern about Lukka’s problem."

"I see......"

It was not rare for a breeder to be unable to ride his Pal. For example, illnesses, injuries, etc and many other strange things could be the reason. At the school assembly, "That rumor" that Raymond said could be this.

“Don’t tell me that because she couldn’t ride, and thus…”

An ominous possibility brushed through Ash's mind.

"That's not impossible ...... no one can guarantee anything, that’s why I’m so anxious."

After finishing this sentence, Rebecca kept silent. The group rushed into the dorm, walked down the hallway and climbed the
stairs.

Soon, Rebecca stopped in front of a door. It was located at the end of the corridor on the third floor.

The name list beside the door showed only the name Lukka Saarinen. The basic class dormitory were generally three person bedrooms, it appeared
that she was living alone.

Leaving the question aside, the main focus was on the source of the smoke.

In fact, some visible white smoke could be seen floating out from the cracks around the door.

Compared to the big commotion, the amount of smoke could only be regarded as insignificant.

"Lukka! Answer me!"

Rebecca knocked on the door, but there still wasn't any response from inside.

"I’m going to open the door!"

Rebecca put the key in the keyhole. With some 'rattle' sound of metal, the door unlocked. Once the door was opened, the white smoke poured into the corridor.

Rebecca entered the room followed by Ash. Most of the smoke drifted into the corridor after the door was opened.

Ash looked around the room.

The room was cramped with all kinds of dried plants, which did not look like a girl's room. To force a description, this was more like a pharmacist’s workroom.

To Ash's surprise, in addition to the furniture that the dormitory provided, the room also had some working tables. They must have been Lukka’s private property.

In the center of the room, there was a low round table, which was of a design that wasn't normally seen in the Knight Country and the Kingdom.

In addition, the surprising number of flower pots made the others curious. Flower pots were lined from the wall side to the window side of the room. Each flower pot contained plants that Ash had never seen before.

The reason why she could have this amazingly large number of personal belongings in a room was that she was using a room for three alone.
Although there was a double bed and a single bed by the wall, they were used to place her stuff.

"Lukka!"

Just when Rebecca shouted the room’s owner’s name......

Ash was shocked by what he saw.

A girl suspected to be Lukka was lying in the middle of the room.

The problem was, Lukka’s body was lying in a container that looked like a coffin. The base of the container was covered with a layer of soft
flowers. Her hands were also folded over her chest.

The only words that could be used to describe Lukka were- it was her corpse. <ref>this sentence is originally short and made is seems like it is a
dead body</ref>

"It can’t be......?"

Silvia and Jessica rushed past Ash who was muttering towards the side of the coffin.

After witnessing Lukka’s appearance, Silvia and Jessica froze.

At that point ......

"Fyuaa......"

Followed by a cute yawn, the body slowly sat up.

Even though it had a sleepy look, Ash was almost scared out of his skin.

She was like a Fairy from the fairy tales.

Her whitish gold straight hair was shoulder length. Beneath the neatly trimmed fringes were a pair of big amethyst-like mysterious watery shining eyes.

Her skin was like white porcelain, which normal whiteness couldn't be compared with. On the surface, she looked like an exquisite doll. Her petite height was no different from Eco. But she gave a feeling of a dreamy easily breakable object, which was different from the lively Eco.

The most important feature, were those protruding ears that could be seen sticking out from her beautiful hair. Even the tip of her ear was pointy. Ash had long ago heard about the existence of this race, but until today, it was the first time he actually saw one.

"...... Anything?"

Facing a group of stunned people, Lukka lazily looked at the faces around while speaking with a clear voice.

===Part 3===
Lukka one by one put out the flames in the incense burner and the smoke in the room slowly dissipated. The smoke seemed to be produced by the burning of a special bright dragon crystal so it was harmless.

The students outside had return to their rooms after the situation had settled down.

"To put it bluntly, the smoke was produced in the incense burner."

Lukka answered Rebecca questions. With her back facing the crowd, she covered the final incense burner’s lid.

While looking at Lukka’s small ass, Ash became surprised.

The shape of her hips could be seen through the one-piece pajamas. But right now, the focus was not on the traces of her underwear.

''- Is she......?''

Just when Ash was troubled about where he was looking, Lukka turned around and faced the rest.

"I'm sorry to give you all a shock."

Lukka was sitting on her heels<ref>正座 Seiza, a formal way of sitting.</ref> and respectfully apologize by bowing down. Her every move made people worry. Describing this in another way, she was the kind of person who would provoke the urge of others to protect her unconditionally.

"You need not apologize. It is enough as long as you're safe. But please do not light so much incense in the future; otherwise the others students could think that it was a fire."

Lukka nodded humbly while Rebecca was reminding her.

"...... Rebecca words have always been right. I will pay more attention next time.”

"Come on, must you make the scene to look so deserted! Besides, what is that coffin about?"

"Coffin......? You are wrong. This is an Eckbald styled bed. It can be used directly in funerals; it features are very good."
[[Image:SnRK V03 057.jpg|thumb]]

"Sure enough, that’s a coffin! I can no longer bear with you, do you think as long as you give others a dreamy feel, you will be forgiven regardless of what you do? Without mentioning the rest, while facing your senpai, don’t you think that your tone of speaking is a little rude! "

"That’s enough! Lukka had always been timid and she is not like you. Don’t be too hard on her."

Jessica was angered after being scolded by Rebecca.

"Wha…. I am as timid as most people are!"

Although Ash thought that she was speaking that way to make herself feel better, but it was better for him not to comment on anything.

"Excuse me, Jessica. Please be a little quiet."

Even Silvia also tried to correct Jessica this time.

"Back to the topic, president, could you ask her to re-introduce herself? After all, apart from you all of us here have just met her for the
first time."

Rebecca nodded while smiling at Silvia’s proposal.

"Hmm, what a good idea. Lukka please introduce yourself."

Even when Rebecca asked her to self-introduce, Lukka remained silent. Her head kept on facing downwards with a timid appearance. In the end -

“I’ll make some tea.”

She suddenly stood up and hid in the kitchen.

Seeing Lukka had left, Rebecca smiled.

"She is still the same and has always been shy. I will introduce her in her place. As you had known, she is called Lukka Saarinen. She had such an uncommon name because she is an Eckbald."

-Eckbald

Commonly known as the ‘forest Yōsei '. Since ancient times they had lived in the forest, a race with beautiful looks.

By looking at Lukka’s appearance, you would be able to know that the ‘forest Yōsei ' description fits very well. Their pointed ears were exactly the same as the Yōsei from the fairy tales.

Appart from their beautiful looks, they were also famous for their herbology. The efficiency of the herbs made by the Eckbald was acknowledged by people around the world and the market price for them was always high.

However, the most important feature of an Eckbald was neither their beautiful appearance, nor their profound knowledge of herbs.

- But as a heroic race of Dragners.

That was the reason why the Eckbalds were called Eckbald.

Why was there the need to use the past tense? Because today, the heroic legend of the Eckbalds had become the legends of yesterday.

Written in the history textbooks, because of the declining of the Dragons, the number of people who became a breeder had also decline.

At this moment, Rebecca suddenly lowered down her voice and whispered.

"Currently, Lukka is the only Eckbald in this academy. That is why the all the Eckbalds in the Eckbald autonomous regions have high hopes for Lukka. But, I have to say that some of those people’s thinking are behind time......"

"Behind time?"

Silvia looked confused.

"Nn ...... they harbor a strong admiration over the Dragner. Since the Dragners were ordered to be involved in the Xenoglavia War, their thinking had been behind time. There are now many parents praying for their children to not become a Dragner. Especially the more affluent their family is and it is getting more and more serious. After all, most parents do not want their child to be ordered to the battlefield. "

"This issue really is no trivial matter! I really want to interrogate those people, for those who lost their admiration for the Dragners, can they call themselves the people of the Knight country!"

"Uuh...... Princess-sama? The focus is now on Lukka!"

Being reminded by Ash, Silvia blushed.

"S-Sorry, I’m a little too excited. '

Silvia immediately controlled her temper.

"In short, even when bearing such a heavy burden, she was eventually just a fourteen year old girl. I hope she can get rid of the shackles of her family and happily enjoy her campus life, so please be sure to get along with Lukka."

When Rebecca summed up this conclusion-

"...... Sorry, it is just some simple tea."

Lukka was back with a tray. On the tray, there were cups which were equal to the number of people. There was also hot white smoke coming from the cups.

Since it was summer, they would like to drink some cold drinks instead of tea, but they mustn’t complain about what she had specially made for them.

Lukka placed the hot teas on the low round table.

Ash was slightly not used to it. Because he experienced drinking tea while sitting on the ground. However, since Eco's birth, Ash had been sleeping on the ground, so he could still accept the idea of drinking tea on the ground. Rebecca on the other hand was very relaxed.

However, Silvia and Jessica couldn't seem to accept the habit of sitting on the ground, They sat on the bed while holding their hot tea.

Although the beds were also filled with debris, they still managed to squeeze out a space for two girls.

Ash also took a cup of hot tea. Judging from the rugged shape, this cup should have been made personally. It is probably an item from her hometown.

The thing that made the others worry was the steaming dark green liquid in the cups. Maybe it was mixed with various herbs; the liquid exuded
a strong smell.

Ash casually turned around for a glance and found out that Rebecca was already drinking. The way she was drinking can be call heroic.

"That, I would like to ask...... What tea is this?"

After being asked by Ash, Lukka held her cup and stayed silent for a moment. For such a simple question, why did she even need to think? Ash
became increasingly uneasy.

"This tea was created by me...... so it has no name. But I'm sure that it has the effect for enhancing one’s energy after drinking."

"The effect… Of enhancing one’s energy......!"

After listening to Lukka’s description Jessica reacted. She shoved her cup of tea at Ash and looked at him with a pair of pleading eyes.

"I beg you, Ash-sama! Please drink my share! Then please give me your sperm!"

"How could you say such shameless words......! Don’t you have some shame? A sense of shame!

Silvia who was red in the face commented on Jessica.

"Ara, why does Princess-sama want to even bother with me?"

"It is not because you're too shameless! As a lady of the Knight Country, can’t you show some modesty!"

"Is it really just because of this......?"

"O-Otherwise is there any other reason!"

While the two kept on quarrelling, Ash on the other side had made up his mind to finish it as if he was drinking poison.

''Glup......''

Ash felt like he was drinking mud and just barely managed to keep himself from spitting it out.

Silvia and Jessica also tried to follow. But they both looked a lot healthier than before they started drinking. Only Rebecca alone was
unaffected......

"Anyway, Lukka. How are you now?"

"It seems that I still can’t."

Lukka distress-fully answered Rebecca’s question.

"That ...... I heard that you seemed to have lost the ability to ride your Pal. Do you have any clue for the reason it happened?"

Ask asked with a calm tone and Lukka murmured.

"...... I do not know, but I have not forgotten the riding method."

"Otherwise, what else could it be?"

"It is...... Gawain is rejecting me."

After a simple explanation, Lukka remain silent. Perhaps she lacked emotions, her face was as expressionless as a doll.

So Rebecca answered the questions in Lukka’s place.

"Gawain had been rejecting Lukka for three months. Until now, we have yet to find solutions to this problem."

"Since the reason is still unknown, it is no wonder that nothing can be done. So we can only wait and see how will it progress, no?"

Jessica looked disappointed.

"No, the problem mustn’t continue to drag on."

Rebecca suddenly became serious.

"The point is the Astral that links Lukka and Gawain had been cut off. If we continue to wait, then Gawain’s life would be in danger."
The sudden development made Ash speechless.

===Part 4===
After leaving the Merk house and breaking up from the group of student council members, Ash went to the city alone.

He intended to buy crepes for Eco as an apology for coming home late because it was Eco’s favorite food.

The works in St Durham Square had been successfully completed and the crowds there were back like the old times. Ash soon found a
street vendor selling crepes, and asked the vendor to wrap up the vanilla flavored crepes in a wrapping paper.

Written on notice given out by the vendor was the message about a new chocolate banana flavored crepe that was going to be launched. ''I must tell Eco about this when I return''- Ash while thinking so, walked back to his home.

===Part 5===
Back on the school grounds, after passing by the dragon homes, Ash again began to think about Lukka’s problem.

''-Astral.''

It was a must substance for the creatures on this planet to sustain their life. It was said that, Astral was the main reason for the declining of the Dragons.

Even the great Dragons could supply Astral to their own selves. Thanks to the connection between the humans who were rich in Astral since birth, the dragons were able to survive.

According to Rebecca, Gawain's body was getting weaker by the day. It was now eating food with high content of Astral to survive...... The problem was that the content of Astral in the food was very little. If the dragons could survive through this method, then they would not need to bow down to the humans.

''Is there anything that I can be of help......?'' Ash was thinking deeply.

Lukka was now being tested as a breeder and as a Dragner. The reason she was shutting herself in was mainly because by the pressure.

...... In the end, Ash had returned to the boys’ dormitory, the Apollo home before he could come up with a method.

===Part 6===
It was evening. Eco had passed her day alone in the room of the Apollo home. Except, Cosette who was worried about her and had visited her for a few times, she hadn't spoken to anyone.

Fortunately, the summer sun was very strong and the cushions and sheets that Eco wets were completely dried. Eco who usually let Ash do the
housework alone had brought in the clothes on her own.

This was also her first attempt to make her bed. Although the results can only be considered so-so, but she still had completed it. Eco lied
down on the bed lazily. The air is full of the smell of the sun.

"............"

The embarrassment of wetting her bed this morning had left a scar in her heart. For the highly dragon to wet her bed this was unforgivable.

After all, how could she do something so embarrassing?

"That dream...... What is it about?"

Yes, the culprit is the ominous nightmare.

The nine fiercely frightening eyes.

The sticky tentacles that was all over.

Just by recalling them in her mind, Eco's body was trembling with fear.

She crawled out from the bed and quickly locked the door and windows. Even when it was a hot day, she still took out the fur blankets for the
closet.

Next, Eco was back to the bed and covered her whole body with the blanket.

Her limbs were madly trembling. ''I’m scared. I’m really scared. Why would I be frightened until this extend?''

''By the way...... Before I woke up, the thing seems to say something.''

''It seems to be a very important, but......''

"...... I really can’t remember anything."

Eco rolled over while being wrapped in the blanket.

After rolling left and right for a while, she became angry.

"Damn him...! Why is he not back yet?"

Eco started to complain about Ash. Logically speaking, the school had finished but Ash was still not yet returned. He should have been taken
away by the student council as a slave.

''-Why doesn’t he even think that I had been waiting for him to come home for a long time!''

Right at this moment, Eco suddenly came to her sense.

"No, no! I-I didn’t...... Who will wait for that type of person!"

Her cheeks were red hot. Eco told herself that she had misunderstood; her cheeks were hot because of the blanket that she had been covering
herself with.

It was not because of Ash’s absents she had become lonely. She had just becomes a little timid because of that nightmare.

Having said that, Eco still inevitably still thinks that, if Ash had rushed home immediately, she wouldn’t need to be afraid......

Moreover, they were linked together by the Astral. They were partners who sign the sacred contract. Logically speaking it was their right to
accompany each other.

In other words, Ash is the one who should be condemned!

Just when Eco jumped into conclusions...... someone with a'' 'Kon Kon' ''had knocked the door.

"......!"

Eco was as shown literally, jumped up on the spot.

===Part 7===
Ash was confused because there was no reply after he knocked the door.

"Where did that Eco ran to......?"

Just as Ash reluctantly reached into his pocket to pull out his keys, the door suddenly sprang open.

"It hurts!"

Because his forehead was hit by the door, he was now in pain.

Then, Eco like a cannon ball rushed to him from the room.

"Uwaa!"

Ash fell to the ground after that impact. His Crepes also fell to the ground.

Because of the lightning speed Eco also hit into Ash's arms. The fell of her soft skin was pass-through through the thin summer wears cloth.

"A-Are you alright?"

Ash asked in surprise, but Eco refused to answer even a word. She just buried her face in his chest. Whenever she breathes on his chest, Ash
became nervous.

For Eco to show such attitude, Ash began to worry about her.

"D-Don’t tell me you are drunk? Didn’t I tell you a few times already to not touch the Ansal grass?"

After talking to her in a stern tone, Eco finally replied.

"...... Right, I'm drunk. What complains do you have about it?"

It was rare for Eco to talk in such ambiguous tone.

"Eco......?"

Even while she verbally declared herself to be "drunk", Eco was obviously awake. If she was really drunk, the things that she will do will
not be limited to this extent.

Fortunately, there were no other students in the corridor right now. So Ash could temporarily condone with Eco’s behavior. Eco’s forehead was
next to Ash's chest and her body was trembling without control. She was almost like a child. What could she possibly be frightened by?

Though Ash still does not understand why she was so frightened, he still put his hand on her head to comfort her.

"Rest assured, I am here."

The two of them hugged each other for quite some time. After a long while, Eco finally stopped trembling.

===Part 8===
After a while, Eco released ash and flew back into the room.

"Uuu ~ ~!"

She seems to be troubled. Perhaps embarrassed by her own actions just now, Ash felt that her every movement was very entertaining.

The most surprising thing is that she actually took the initiative to make the bed. Even that meant to be a praise, but still the work done
cannot be something called good. But still Ash was glad from the bottom of his heart. Because of that push, Eco could now automatically do
the house chores.

“That’s right; I had bought some snacks for you."

Ash cheekily smiles, while placing a bag of Crepes on Eco’s hands.

"This is the vanilla flavored crepes. It is your favorite, right?"

Once blurted, Eco’s stomach growled loudly. Perhaps it is rude to describe the sound with earth-shattering, but the way it sound could only
be sent out by a dragon.

Eco suddenly blushed.

"M-My favorite flavor is Ansal!"

Then she snappily said as if to cover up the embarrassment. Looking at Eco who was finally back to her usual reactions, Ash finally calmed down.

Eco, as if she had risen to heaven, tore out the wrapping papers. Although the shapes had changed because they were dropped on the floor just
now, but Eco didn’t even mind one bit and just gave it a bite.

"How does it taste?"

Eco didn’t answer. She can be seen with her mouth stuffed with crepes and stay motionless.

"......Anything?"

Without warning, there were tears dripping from her eyes which made Ash panic.

"Hey hey, does it really taste so bad to the point you need to cry?"

"That’s not it......"

Eco shook her head and silently eat the crepes.

===Part 9===
Eco who ate three crepes alone sat on the bed and quietly explain the whole story.

"This morning ...... I had a dream."

"What dream?"

"A horrible nightmare...... It seems that I was attacked by a Necromancia. It stretches it’s tentacles towards m-me...... The reason that I
wet the bed...... I am afraid it is because of this."

Eco shivered and grabbed her shoulders with both hands. It must be terrifying in her dream.

Ash wants to try helping Eco to overcome her fear. After a deep thought, he finally stretched out his trembling hand and move towards her
shoulders from behind.

He then gently held that glass-like shoulders.

Not only Eco didn’t refuse, but she was also relieved and lean her body on Ash’s. This is the first time Ash saw her to be so cute and
docile.

Under such warm, his heart was racing.

"The Necromancia had been beaten by us! You need not fear it!"

"No, that's not a Necromancia."

Eco feebly shook her head.

"It true that the monster looked like a Necromancia...... but it is not the same. That monster...... is not something that can be defeated
easily, not to mention it has nine eyes."

Nine eyes. Just imagining it will give people the creeps.

"How should it describe it...... it was gigantic and its looks was unknown...... it is absolutely the incarnation of evil. And.... the most incredible thing is that I shouldn’t have recognized that monster...... but I feel that we have encountered each other several times before."

"How could that be? If you came in contact with such a dangerous monster, I would have found out. After all, we live under the same roof."

"I guess you're right."

"It was just a dream. I advise you not to think too much about it."

"But......"

Eco looked unusually depressed.

At this time, what should I do?

While clutching Eco’s shoulder, Ash was secretly thinking.

...... The memories of his hometown suddenly surfaced.

Ash has a sister. When she was a child, she often came crying to Ash and complain about her nightmare. Whenever she had a nightmare, his
sister would sneak into his room.

Ash could still remember his sister hugging his personal pillow while crying. Once Ash agreed to let his sister squeeze into his bed, she murmured while half crying and half laughing, "I’m no longer scared”.....

''- I know what to do!''

Ash had made up his decision and was ready to perform tonight's operation.

===Part 10===
Once it was time for lights-out, the students in the dormitory put out the Bright Dragon Crystal lights.

Ash was no exception. If he was to be caught with the lights on, he will be lambasted by the warden.

Eco as usual was lying on the bed naked.

He will sleep on the same bed with Eco tonight- this is Ash’s plan.

However once it is time, all he could think about was Eco’s naked body. To build up the courage to sneak into a naked girl’s bed, it was near
impossible.

However, today’s Eco can’t be compared with her past. The Eco now was a poor frightened girl who had a nightmare.

As long as he takes her as his sister, then there is no longer any problem. Even when she was naked but the room is still dark. If he didn’t
focus his thought on this, then this problem will be immediately solved.

After Ash ensured himself, he crawled out from the futon from the floor.

With a pillow under his arm, he walked towards the side of the bed.

"Please excuse me!"

After a slight notice, Ash got into the empty space next to Eco. The thin summer blanket felt somewhat nice and warm because of Eco’s body
temperature. The only thing is, make sure not to touch Eco’s naked body

"W-What are you doing? What are you up to!"

Once she discovered Ash climbed on the bed, with a look of horror, Eco rushed to keep their distance.

"Do not worry. I’ll stay with you for tonight."

"What?"

Ash was confused. He did not expect such a response from Eco. He thought that she would be grateful. His confidence that he previously build
up is collapsing.

"Err, I just want to accompany you while sleep so you’ll no longer wet the bed-"

"...... What did you say?"

Eco slowly sits up.

Although the room was too dark to see Eco’s naked body...... but her curves can still be seen. But now is not the time to feel nervous. It
was now an alarming situation. And Ash’s instinct is now ringing.

"Do you really think......? I might commit the same embarrassment?"

Eco's voice trembled. She was apparently very furious about it.

Until Ash found out that he had spoken the wrong things, it was already too late to take it back.

"Err-err...... In short please calm down first. I didn’t meant anything bad for saying those things-"

Unfortunately, Ash failed to finish his sentence.

"Don’t get carried away!”

With a ''‘Donk!’'', he was hit by a violent kick.

''‘Gwak!’''

Ash as if being hit by a hammer was knocked back for quite a distance. Fortunately, he fell on his futon and at least he was avoided from feeling the pain for being hit directly on the floor.

"Hmph!"

After Eco snappily grunted, she lay back on her bed.

It seems that Ash had made a huge mistake. But having said that, since there she had the spirit to cause such a fuss, perhaps she had gotten
rid of the nightmare.

At least, Eco who sent ash flying with a kick is back to her formal self.

===Part 11===
The next day after school......

President Rebecca, Silvia of the discipline, Max of the accounting and as the replacement for the secretary, Ash and Jessica of the general
affairs as well as the mascot Eco were gathered in the Student Council’s office.

Secretary Lukka and the vice president who was like a genius from the outer world were also absent today.

Perhaps last night's incident had a positive effect; Eco is back to her old self. She wore a summer uniform borrowed from Cosette and
attended the meeting as if she had something to do with it.

Eco’s duty was just simply playing the role of a mascot which there is no need to attend meetings, but she is still the same old-elf who
doesn’t let anyone to leave her by the side. Of course Eco’s well-behaved attitude yesterday is full of charm, but the lively Eco still best
suit her, Ash thought so.

"Today's topic is on the student council secretary, Lukka Saarinen."

Rebecca with her sharp eyes looked at the faces around.

"Sooner or later she would become the soul to lead the school; the she right now could not be trouble by this obstacle. I personally strongly
hope to solve the problem as soon as possible and take her to participate in the training camp."

The first person to respond to this was Jessica.

"I can understand that you are worried about her, but what can we do to help? I think that it is better to hand this problem for Angela-
sensei to handle......"

Angela anyhow has the research authority for dragons. She should have the ability to teach in the highest institution and is an extremely
talented. Ash also agreed with Jessica’s views.

"Unfortunately, I had discussed with Angela-sensei about it. Basically, the person who is responsible for finding out that the astral between
Lukka and Gawain had been cut off it was none other that Angela-sensei."

"Based on Angela-sensei’s judgment, what is the cause of it?"

Once Ash asked, Rebecca shrugged her shoulders.

"It seems that she also can do nothing about it."

"How could......!"

For those who did research on the dragons, there is almost not one who is in the same league as Angela. When the well versed Angela can’t do
anything, what the student council can be of any help?

"The situation is indeed desperate, but we cannot just stand aside idly. If it go on like this, will sooner or later it would be a certain
death for Gawain who runs out of Astral."

The heavy words made Ash shudder again.

"All of you are elite students; do you have any good suggestion?"

Jessica is the first to raise her hands.

"In times like this, we should ask ‘Silver Knight’-sama to make his appearence! On matter how difficult the situation is, ‘Silver Knight’-
sama can use his wisdom, courage and magic to solve them! Right, Ash- sama! "

"The ‘Silver Knight’ that you are talking about is the one in the novel, right? To confuse him with me would be a little too......"

"Waa...... Even the humble Ash-sama looks handsome!"

Jessica was not bothered by the presence of others and hugged Ash’s head tightly. Because of Ash was sitting on the chair, his face sunk into
Jessica’s breast.

"......Uwaa!"

In contrast to her slender waist, Jessica's breast is rather big. The breasts changes its shape softly and had covered Ash’s cheek.

"Wait a minute; this guy is my meat slave! If you dare to continue to stick to him, I’ll have you crushed!"

Upon seeing this, Eco immediately suddenly stood up. Incidentally, the ‘meat slave’ here has absolutely no indecent meaning. It means to
supply its master food when its master was hungry.

"T-To have such unsightly behavior in the sacred student council office...... As a knight, you should have known that there must be a
distance between men and women! This is the Lautreamont family’s rules!"

Even Silvia was also feeling angry and stood up straight.

"Enough!."

Fortunately, Rebecca intervened to prevent anything bad from happening.

Silvia and Jessica returned to their seats. Perhaps Eco instinctively sensed some danger coming from Rebecca, she obediently sit down and
didn’t even dare to say a thing obediently sit in the seat.

"Jessica, can’t you calm down a little?"

Rebecca warned by calling her name, but Jessica just snappily answered.

"Hmph...... You only know how to complain about others, what about yourself? You only know how to seek opinions from others and didn’t even
give your own views...... you are not acting like Rebecca Randall. Or is it that even the ‘Scarlet Empress’ is also unable to do anything?"

"My idea? It is not that I don’t have any, but it was risky."

"Risky...... what do you mean?"

Jessica was surprised.

Somehow, Rebecca gave a stabbing like look to Ash. Her emerald eyes were intently staring straight at him which almost stops his heartbeat.

"Ash, you are said to be able to ride all dragons. Even the Necromancia is no exception, right?'

"Rebecca...... san?"

Ash gulped, waiting for Rebecca to give out her order.

"Go and ride Gawain."

"What did you say!"

"When you are riding the Necromancia, you have the sense that its will, right?"

"Uh... just faintly."

The memories resurfaced. In fact, Ash had heard the dead gray dragon spoke. Even though it had happened at the beginning of last month, Ash
still felt like it had happened for a long time.

"So, I hope you can use the same technique on Gawain. Gawain might be willing to open his heart to you."

Ash remembered about Lukka.

Even yesterday was a weekday, she still hid herself in her room in broad daylight, wearing pajamas. Perhaps she is poor in expressing her
emotions; she doesn’t look as if she was greatly depressed. However, she should have received a huge blow. Maybe, this has a thing or two
that is related to the Eckbald.

''- I want to save her.''

Ash sincerely thought so.

''It is because I am her senior in the same school? It is because that we are fellow breeder? A Student council's member’s responsibility?''

To reasons cannot be denied. However, even if those factors were to be cast aside, Ash just cannot sit back and watch a helpless girl to continue languish.

Ash decided to obey his feelings deep inside.

"I understand. I am willing to gamble for it."

"Thank you for your cooperation. Then, the task is scheduled to be performed after school tomorrow-"

===Part 12===
The next day, the ringing of the noon bell also signifies that the school had ended of the rest of the day. Because that there will be a staff meeting in the afternoon, thus they only have classes for the morning session.

“Kuu… Kuu…”

Eco, who also sneak into the classroom today, occupied the seat next to Ash. Like usual, she was lying on the table fast asleep. Even when
the bell had struck, she still didn’t have signs of waking up.

"I...... really don’t know how to deal with her."

Since she wanted to sleep that much, then there is no need to come to the classroom...... Ash secretly complained.

Leaving the issue aside, Eco’s sleeping face is like an angel. Every time he saw her sleeping face, he heart will became soft and forgive her
usual bad doings. Even Ash himself felt strange. Looking at her soft face, Ash suddenly had the thought of poking her.

"-To be peaking at a girl’s sleeping face, you really have a low taste."

For someone to suddenly speak from behind, Ash almost jumped.

"Princess-sama?"

Many students who had begun to pack up and go home to prepare gave a surprised look to Silvia. For Silvia to start a conversation with
someone in the classroom is like the sun rising from the west.

Silvia who was not bothered by the rest continued to just stare at Ash. Her ice blue colored eyes were as if they are gently swaying.

"Do you really intend to ride... Gawain?"

"Why do to ask me this question now?"

"B-Because......"

Silvia looked aside, suddenly revealing an anxious look. Silvia who was usually noble and acted highly, somehow looked very cute.

Silvia suddenly blushed.

"Well, that...... I-I just ......"

"Just?"

"N-Nothing! Just don’t try too hard! In the end, this is Lukka and Gawain’s problem. If you intervene and resulting in a heavy injury...... I
will never forgive you! "

Silvia finished her confusing talk, she suddenly turned around and walk off.

Her gorgeous shiny blonde hair sways gently with the wind.

Leaving a faint fragrance, Silvia marched out of the classroom.

"She... What is she angry about?"

Ash watched Silvia’s back blankly.

===Part 13===
The top floor in the center tower in the campus.

While facing the in the student council member who gathered in the student council office, Rebecca loudly announced:

"So, I’ll announce your work today, I’ll first go to the Seventh Dragon House and explain it to the staffs, Max is responsible to look for
Angela-sensei, because basically we must have a teacher to be present while doing the job. Ash, Eco, Silvia, Jessica are to meet with Lukka.
Are there any other questions? "

Jessica was the first to raise her hand and comment.

"To fetch Lukka over, a person is enough."

"Do not underestimate her. To just drag her out of her room, you should cause enough trouble for you. It is an absolute indoor type<ref> This
is the original text, a direct translation.</ref>, it is just that this incident had intensified her symptoms. "

After listening to Rebecca's answer, Jessica sighed.

"Haa..... I understand. We will take responsibility to bring her out. Princess-sama also doesn’t have any problems with this, right?......
Princess-sama?"

Silvia seemed like she had just come out of her trance and raised her head to reply:

"Ah, ahh...... Understood."

Since she had spoken those confusing words in the classroom, Silvia looked lost. This made Ash worry endlessly

"So I’ll be waiting for everyone to report in the Seventh Dragon House. Members report. Kaisan!" <ref> 解散Kaisan it means to disband the
meeting in a commanding tone.</ref>

===Part 14===
"Lukka-san...... Lukka-san! Are you in there! Please answer me!"

Jessica was shouting while knocking. But there was no response.

"Don’t know what had happened to her?"

Jessica stiffened her face, while looking at Ash and the rest. It seems that she is not certain on what she is going to do next.

Eco who lost patience, impatiently lifted her feet.

"For a paper thin door like this, why don’t we just -"

Eco intends to use her abnormal dragon strength to break the door.

"Hold on!"

Ash quickly stopped Eco.

"Do you know who is going to pay for it after you break them! Please do not do anything necessary!"

"Hey! How dare you try to order me when it is obviously me who is taking care of you? Meat slave!"

"Who is your meat slave!"

"What are you arguing about......?"

Silvia who arrived a little later was dumbfounded when Ash and Eco were quarreling. Silvia was holding a silver key.

"I guessed that might be the case, so I borrowed a spare key from the warden."

"Just what is expected of our princess."

Jessica took the key and inserted it into the key hole.

"Lukka-san I am going to open the door!"

The door opened with a ‘''Click''’.

Jessica march into the room.

Sure enough, Lukka is fast asleep in the coffin.

Although the room was filled with the smell of incense like yesterday, but she seems to have followed Rebecca’s instruction to control the
amount of smoke.

"I don’t really get her...... to be sleeping in broad daylight."

After Jessica complained, she pulled back the half-opened curtains. The noon sunlight had filled the room.

"Uuu...... Nnn...... Stop...... I’m going to melt......"

Lukka muttered and then rolled over. The hem of her one-piece pajamas was lifted and her snow-white lower body was exposed.

"......!"

Lukka was without her panties. Ash saw her small and rounded hips. On her ass the contract with the dragons- ‘Seikoku’ can be seen.

"Hey! I forbid you from staring!"

Silvia grabbed Ash's head and twist it regardless.

"Ash-sama you musn’t peek! If you like hips this much, then it is fine for you to look at mine!"

On the other hand, Jessica was lecturing something that is off topic to him while helping Lukka with her pajamas.

"Uuu....."

At this time, Lukka finally woke up. She, like an electric doll slowly sat up. Then, with her dreamy eyes, she looked around with a shocked
expression..

"...... Who are you?"

"We just met yesterday!"

Ash commented. She really is a perverse girl.

Logically speaking, everyone will get a shock when some stranger walks into their room. But, she is completely unmoved. Is this a behavior of
an Eckbald or Lukka’s own- ''It feels like the latter, or else the Eckbald would have perished long ago''.

"Ah, I remember. You are Johnny?"

"Who is Johnny! That name has nothing to do with me. I am Ash, Ash!"

"S-Sorry."

Lukka disappointedly lowered her shoulders.

"Hey! This is outrageous. How dare you bully a girl from a lower grade! Buzz off!"

Silvia who looked flustered stepped forward. She with her golden thread-like hair and highly tone ordered her without any explanation.

"Lukka Saarinen we need cooperation from you and Gawain. We will immediately head to the Seventh Dragon Homes, please get ready."

Lukka looked straight into Silvia's face as if she is going to pierce a hole in her face. After a long while, Lukka murmured:

"Who are you?"

“Wha…!”

After hearing, Silvia turned pale. She probably didn’t expect someone from this school to not recognize Silvia Lautreamont the fourth
princess from the Knights royal family.

Silvia as if she had suffered a knock, moved around unsteadily, while muttering facing the wall.

"T-There is some student who does not recognize me...... Is my presence such unimportant...... This me is not fit to be a royal...... I'm
ashamed to face onee-sama who come here to motivate me......"

"That, Princess-sama are you okay?"

Jessica rushed to Silvia’s side.

While letting Jessica to comfort Silvia, the hope is now on Ash and Eco. Regardless of what, they must drag her out from her bed to the
Seventh Dragon House.

At this time, Lukka seems to have a strong interest in Eco. She suddenly cling to her waist tightly.

“Hu…”

Eco who was attacked lost her footing and was dragged into the coffin shaped bed by Lukka.

"Wait...... What are you doing!"

Eco naturally became furious, but Lukka was not bothered by it. She held Eco who fell on the bed and drag her closer. Then, she stared at her
head closely. It seems that she had taken interest in Eco’s pair of horns.

"This is not decoration...... It grew out from the head?"

"What if it is! This is my proof of being a Dragon!"

"Cute."

"Huh?"

"Very cute."

"I-Is it......?"

Eco was probably shy and thus gave up on resisting. Lukka as if taking care of a baby, gently stroked Eco’s horn. Halfway through that, Lukka
suddenly came out with a ridiculous request.

"Can you give me your horns?"

Eco became transfixed in fear, but then it was followed by her expression of ferocity.

"What? Want me to give the my horns to you...... you're dreaming!"

"Can’t you pull them down?"

"Pull them down! What do you think a dragon horn is!"

"Otherwise, I can taste it?"

"What? Taste?...... Hyaa!"

Eco gave an eccentric voice and then remained motionless.

Ash was also dumbfounded by what he was seeing.

Lukka hugged Eco from behind, then bit the horn on the head. The way she is tasting Eco’s horn is like a small animal nibbling its owner.

"Ah...... don’t bite my horn......!"

Surprisingly, Eco didn’t even resist, but she showed an exhausted expression and let her do whatever she wants. The seductive expression shown
on her face made Ash’s heart race. Apart from her face, even her limbs were with a vague hint of pink.

"W-What are you doing to a honorable and extraordinary dragon......what are you doing ...... W-Watch out or else I will trample you...... Ah,
huff......!"

Her cheeks were red, judging from her panting; perhaps she is trying her best to resist.
[[Image:SnRK V03 002-003.jpg|thumb|'' ''S-Stop...... P-Please spare me...... Awu!'' Eco’s body shuddered and lifted her chin, desperately trying to escape. '']]

"S-Stop...... P-Please spare me...... Awu!"

Eco’s body shuddered and lifted her chin. Desperately trying to escape, she inadvertently bent her knees which lifted her skirt. The white
cloth can be seen.

"-!"

Ash was dumbfounded but he quickly looked away. Although her position which makes others imagination run wild, but Eco who was under Lukka’s
control didn’t realize that her panties were exposed.

Two girls were entangled in the coffin-like bed.

That sense will be a person’s nose bleed. Anyway, who would have thought by biting her horn, she will become weak......Ash concealed his
surprise after finding out another Eco’s weakness.

"......It really has the taste of a dragon."

Soon, Lukka was finally satisfied and she released Eco.

Eco seeing that chance, immediately jumped out of the coffin and hid behind Ash. She just stuck a face out and stared fiercely at Lukka.
Looking like she was almost out of breath, it is as if she is a beast that lost her fight.

"Well...... I'll continue with my sleep."

Lukka is totally not bothered by Eco’s sight. She comfortable lay herself flat in the coffin.

"You still want to sleep!"

Ash back to his sense grabbed Lukka’s shoulder. Although he was shocked by how thin her shoulders are, but now is not the time to retreat.

"Rebecca-san is waiting at the Seventh Dragon House. I beg you, can you please immediately get ready? It is for you and Gawain."

"...... What are you going to do to my pal?"

Lukka's eyes soon become serious.

Ash nodded to her firmly and try to calm her down.

"Rest assure, we will not do anything bad to Gawain."

''But rather I am a little worried that I’ll be thrown up far away by Gawain......'' Ash silently added in his heart.

Lukka stare at ash’s face for a good while. Then, she finally got up from the coffin.

"......Alright, I'll get ready right now."

"Thank you."

Ash who was relieved tried to express his gratitude to her-

However, Lukka without a warning put her hand on the button on her one-piece pajamas. Regardless of Ash’s presence, she unbuttoned them one
by one. From her collarbone to her chest area...... Her ceramic-like skin was exposed bit by bit.

"Wait a minute!"

Ash rushed to seize Lukka’s on the shoulders. Lukka stopped what she was doing and looked at Ash face confusedly.

"What?"

''It is wrong for her to look at my in the eyes......'' Ash secretly groans. Her delicate and charming appearance, nearly has Ash entranced.
Her facial features is like a doll, her amethyst-like eyes, pointed ears, and a delicate body that looks like it will disappear with just a touch and a vanilla-like fragrance...... It is like her everything is with a mysterious charm, as if something that does not belong to this world.

Ash forced himself to look away, and talk to her in a tone for disciplining children:

"I-I’ll look aside, please hurry up and change, okay?"

Even though Lukka still looked confused, at least she understood his sincerity and gently nodded.

Ash was relieved and turned his back against Lukka. He caught a glimpse of Silvia still being taken care by Jessica from the corner of his eyes. At the same time, she was constantly reciting something like a curse.

"F-For someone to actually not know the princess...... which means...... My royal family's dignity must be strengthened......"

In addition, Eco behind Ash was furious.

"How dare she bite my precious dragon horn...... T-T-This is a great insult......!"

===Part 15===
"...... I'm ready."

After hearing Lukka’s voice, Ash took a deep breath.

From the time Ash heard the sound of the clothes rubbing against each other from his back, he unconsciously held his breath. It can be seen
just how tense the situation is just now..

Moreover, Lukka who had stayed in her room for a long time didn’t knew what season it is right now. She started to wear her winter uniforms
initially. Therefore some additional time was spent to put on her summer uniform.

Ash intently looked at Lukka who is now in her uniform.

The beauty of a yōsei together with the familiar uniform, with this combination, Lukka looked like the world's most delicate and charming
girl.

"Hey...... where are you staring at?"

Eco who was finally back to her old self, angrily stared at Ash.

"Y-You mustn’t misunderstand! I absolutely didn’t look at her with a perverted thought!"

"...... Is it so?"

Ash who cannot stand Eco’s condemnation, walked towards the door.

"Well, let's go. Rebecca-san and the rest are still waiting for us."

After hearing Ash's urging, Silvia also finally looked upwards.

Then, Lukka said something.

"...... You had stepped on it."

Lukka’s sight was set on Ash’s foot.

Ash confusedly looked down toward his foot-

"Uwa!"

In the end, he nearly jumped on the spot. His right foot had stepped on something. No matter how you look at it, it appears to be a girl’s
pantie.

A white pantie with pale-green stripes.

Opposite of the panicking Ash, Lukka gracefully stepped forward and picked it up. Then, she spread it out in front of Ash. Without
hesitating, she lifts up a leg and put it in.

"-!"

The moment Lukka lifted her knee, the things under her skirt was almost seen. Ash was sweating in shocked. The school uniform skirt was
originally designed to be short.

The next second, there was a murderous intend behind Ash.

"It appears...... Slaves that do not know how to behave have to be given punishment."

Eco’s body was trembling.

"An enemy of all women must receive the sanctions of the hammer of death!"

Silvia swept away her previous depression and a raging fire was ignited behind.

"Please stop, that was unintentional!"

Ash’s justification was in vain, Eco and Silvia were kicking with their might as well as giving him the iron fist.

"I’m going to crush you!"

“This is the family rules of the Lautreamont family!”

===Part 16===
"It's really strange; the experimental had obviously not yet begun...... how come you were badly bruised?"

Rebecca who was waiting at the Seventh Dragon House was stunned after seeing his condition which is like rags and asked him.

Behind Rebecca was Angela who was wearing a white robe and Max.

"Nothing important, err...... ah haha."

Ash can only use giggle. But Eco and Silvia were furious. Seeing their faces, Rebecca smiled.

"There is no need to act violence just because of being jealous...... why don’t you two try to learn how to be more lady-like? If your
personalities are so crude, then you must beware that Ash will be dragged on the bed by Jessica?"

Upon hearing Rebecca, Silvia reacted and her face became red hot.

"Dragged on the bed- how could the student council president gives dirty talks!"

"Haha. I just thought you now look a little more like a royal...... After seeing your useless appearance, Princess Veronica may soon come
looking for you."

Silvia became pale and shut her mouth.

It is said that a horrible Ogre will capture disobedient kids - this type of stories has long been rumored in Ash hometown. But for Silvia,
the Ogre is Veronica.

Angela finally spoke with a serious tone as if she is representing everyone:

"Rebecca-san has explained to me the whole incident. This challenge is consider to be foolhardy...... Are you ready for it Ash-san?"

Ash felt a chill for being looked through the spectacles. However, if he get scared just because of this, then will be unable to today’s main
objective.

Because the thing that Ash was going to challenge is nothing but the great Maestro.

"I’ll will be alright."

"If it is so, then remember to put on your dragsuit! You still remember the rules for the dragon riding academy right?"

Angela with a rare teacher-like attitude reminded him. But Ash had no intention of wasting valuable time on changing clothes.

"Never mind it. I just want to try to have a conversation as a human with Gawain."

===Part 17===
The Seventh Dragon House is purpose-built for the use of the Maestro. At the same time, it is a sacred place in the campus. Even the building itself looks more luxury than the others dragons house. Judging by the appearance alone, it gave a feeling of a villa own by a noble.

Currently there are five Maestros at the Seventh Dragon House.

By rummaging the Ansarivan Academy's history, it was rare for the Seventh Dragon House to be this grand. It also indirectly proves just how
unusual is the Maestro’s existence.

Rebecca's Pal Cú Chulainn is the one who shines the most. It is as if it was only right to do so because it was sitting in the middle of the
Seventh Dragon House.

Facing of the huge sacred body, one cannot help but became amazed. In contrast with that huge body, even large ceilings designed for an adult
dragon feels low.

Apart from Cú Chulainn and Gawain, there Silvia’s Lancelot and Max's Arianrhod is here. For Ash, these two Maestros can be considered as
familiar faces. Incidentally, the vice president Pal was not present.

"Gawain is here."

Leaded by Angela Ash and the rest came to the innermost section of the dragon house.

Gawain was lying on the ground looking weak. Although it physical size is of a young dragon, but its silvery white fur is the proof of a
Maestro. The dragon horn which looked like a stag is also quite unique and made it looked mighty. But perhaps it was weak, there was no
majestic feeling.

Ash was worried about Gawain by just looking at it.

"Angela-sensei is there any hope... for a cure?"

"Right now, it's not sick. I think the cause of this is the link between it and Lukka-san had been broken off. As long as there is a
supplement of Astral its spirit will be restored."

Ash was slightly reassured after hearing Angela’s answer.

"Lets us begin now -"

Ash wanted to rushed to Gawain, however ...

"Hold on, Ash."

Someone grabbed his shoulder from behind. After looking back, it turned out to be Rebecca.

"We’ll let Lukka and Gawain meet first. Come here Lukka, say hello to Gawain."

Under Rebecca's urging, Lukka timidly stepped forward. But after a few steps, she stopped.

''Surely, as an owner, she could touch its fur...'' Even when Ash thought so, but it seems that Lukka have no such intention. Perhaps after
hiding herself for three months, there is probably a barrier between her and Gawain.

Or, could she have any better reason for not standing close to Gawain......?

"Gawain..."

Upon hearing Lukka calling his name, Gawain coldly turn its head away and treated her like a stranger.

"Sure enough, there is no other way…."

Lukka was dejected and turned her back against Gawain. She can be seen crying and intended to run away.

"Stop! Lukka!"

But Silvia had blocked her path. Don’t know whether she was angered by Gawain’s attitude, Silvia pulled a long face.

"Listen clearly; the ideal relationship between humans and dragons is definitely not harmony, but the status itself. Lukka.... do you spoil
Gawain in the past? From its attitude earlier, Gawain did not seem to treat you as its master. "

Lukka lowered her head without a word. After a long while she finally raised her head.

"Perhaps what you are saying is right… but to me… it is an important family member... I don’t think that there is I need for a master-servant relationship...."

Silvia sighed.

"Me too. I love Lancelot as a family. Yet, it is because of love, so sometimes we need to be strict and discipline them. You musn’t forget
this."

"I’m...... going back."

After leaving this sentence, Lukka rushed out of the dragon house. Ash clearly sees the moment when she ran away, her eyes shed tears.

"I'll give it a try."

As if to sweep away the awkward atmosphere, this time, Ash had officially confronted Gawain.

Ignoring the gradually approaching Ash, Gawain remains motionless. It is because it doesn’t acknowledge Ash? Or does it not have the strength
to bother with Ash...?

Being anticipated and gazed by the crowds, Ash carefully prepared.

Gawain didn’t seem to be on alert. This time should be an easy win.... Ash who was confidence made a leap.

Gawain was not equipped with a saddle. Like riding on a bare horse, Ash went up Gawain back. Because there were no reins, he can only cling
to its neck to maintain his center of gravity.

"Alright, I will start....!"

At this moment, Gawain gave a fierce roar and was fierce resisting. Being shook vigorously, making Ash's body was sent flying out.

"Gawak......!"

After being spun in mid-air, Ash abruptly fell to the ground. Even when he managed to make a roll to reduce the time of impact. But the
strong impact made him feel suffocated. In between his back and his waist, the pain slowly spread.

Gawain who threw out Ash was lying down obediently.

"Ash!"

Rebecca and the arrived while looking miserable.

"I-I'm fine......"

Ash force himself to sit up. Although his pain had not yet disappeared, at least there was nothing abnormal with his bones. The grounds at
the dragon house are soft, which is fortunate for him.

"Ahh, Ash-sama....! My Ash-sama is......!"

"It is alright, it is alright. Please move aside."

Angela pushed the panicking Jessica to one side. With both hands she held Ash’s cheeks and ask questions.

"Did you knock your head?"

"No.... my head is all right."

"Don’t look down on me; I have a doctor's license. If you feel any pain or even uncomfortable, try to be honest and tell me!"

"Really..... so sensei have a doctor's license?"

"Only that it is a veterinarian’s."

Ash revealed a bitter smile. Angela probably took a veterinarian license because she wants to study about the dragons.

After everyone knew that Ash was alright, the group of people become relieved.

"Sorry Ash, it was because of my ridiculous proposal...."

Rebecca revealed a rare dignified expression and apologizes to Ash. Which made Ash felt uneasy.

"W-What are you talking about! Challenging Gawain is entirely my own idea; Rebecca-san has done nothing wrong."

"In short, the experiment will end here. I cannot let you to continue to face the dangers."

"No, don’t rush to conclusions! I have my triumph card too."

"Triumph card?"

"That’s right. When I was dealing with the Necromancia I had failed again and again. Later I succeed with the use of the Ark."

Rebecca with a serious look crossed her arms.

"Hmm... I see. But Ash, as a student council president, I cannot allow you to continue to take the risks. As a teacher, Angela-san also could
not permit it right?"

Being watched by Rebecca, Angela with a flirtatious smile replied:

"Me? I don’t have any comment in this. I never get tired of seeing Eco creating the Ark!"

Angela's reply is nothing like what a teacher will say. But she was initially not a teacher but a researcher. Just because she wants the
opportunity to encounter with Eco, only she became a teacher. So it is futile to have Angela acting like one.

"From sensei’s personality, I’m not surprised for you to say such things.... have you decided yet, Ash?"

"Of course, I had decided to try again."

After Ash promised, Eco explode in anger.

"Wait a minute! Who allowed you to decide anything without my permission! Again, for me to create an Ark for such small... are you still
sane!"

Ash lightly put his hand on the furious Eco’s head.

"Hey, don’t answer so quickly. What about if I treat you to vanilla crepes?"

"Hmph! I would not be bribed by those kinds of things!"

"Otherwise I’ll add in a strawberry flavored."

"W-What are you joking about! What do you think you are taking an extraordinary dragon as!"

Although Eco didn’t promised, but Ash can she that she was slightly moved through her eyes.

"Yeah, a new flavored crepe is going to be on sell! I remember that..... It is chocolate banana flavored?"

"Chocolate banana......?"

''Gulp''. Ash can clearly hear Eco’s swallowing her saliva.

The blow undoubtedly triggered Eco’s curiosity and appetite.

"...... I have to tell you clearly, this is an exception!"

After struggling for a moment in her heart, Eco closed her eyes on the spot, and starts reciting her spells.

''“Almete, Gorjal… Peto, Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje… Escarcelas, Bufetas, Hombreras… Brazales, Codales… Antebrazos…”''

Rebecca smile after seeing eco started reciting.

"Hehe. You are getting better in controling!"

“T-This can’t be considered as controling!”

Ash felt embarrassed and his cheeks were red hot.

===Part 18===
''“Manoplas… Quijotes, Guardas…Grebas, Escarpes…”''

Viagra incantation is about to enter its final stage.

This is the fourth time she had created the Ark and the way she chants felt a lot smoother. Perhaps she the experience that she had
accumulated made her to be more skillful in her technique.

''“-Espolón!”''

After Eco finished her spell, a divine light filled their entire field of vision.

Followed by a thunderous bang.

Ash's body can be seen surrounded by gentle lights.

The ‘Seikoku’ on his left hand strangely became painful.

Until the dazzling light was lest glaring, Ash was in a silver Ark. This set of Ark is the same as the first Ark that Eco created when he
fought the Necromancia.

Although it was an imitations rebuilt from the design that were passed down by the Dragons, it still consumed Eco’s own magic to create the
Ark.

"Ahh...... the genuine ‘Silver Knight’!"

Jessica like a believer who had witnessed miracles from god was deeply moved.

"The hopes are on you, Ash."

Ash nodded to Rebecca who cheers for him.

By turning his back towards the crowd, he again was facing Gawain.

Just when Ash moved closer, Gawain gave a warning growl. It slowly climbed up from the ground to stand on all fours and fiercely stared Ash.
It obviously was on guard against Ash who was equipped with the Ark.

"Don’t be angry, I just want to have a talk with you alone."

Ash leaps. Since the Ark was constructed with a huge amount of magic, it had a variety of additional effects. That is why he can float in

mid-air for some time.

Ash’s jump had pass the normal height of a normal human and was gliding towards Gawain. Right at the moment, he believed that he can success
for sure -

"Huh...!"

But Ash had landed on the ground. His sabotons had sunk into the soft land. The area he was standing at was the place where Gawain was
resting previously.

"Disappea....r?"

Ash was stunned. He obviously thought that he had successfully landed on Gawain's back, but the big thing as if it can teleport had
disappeared in a blink of an eye.

"Above you, Ash!"

Rebecca warning instantly brought him back to his sense.

He quickly looked up and saw Gawain. Gawain was clinging to the ceiling on all four with his head facing the ground. It is exactly like a
bat.

Just at that moment, Gawain with a roar full of fighting spirit that shook the air around emitted a breath.

"-!"

Ash immediately crossed his arms into a defensive posture, but he was in the trajectory for the attack. Ash felt a strong pressure of wind
and heat and was knocked back.

Ash only stopped fluting when he abruptly collides with the stone wall.

“Ah…Ark…!”

Ash was suffocating because his Ark cannot withstand this impact. Suddenly, he has a thought that he had broken into pieces. At the same time
he knelled down, the Ark turned into particles of light and vanished...

"H-How is this possible ......!"

Just like sand, the Ark slipped passed his fingers. It is but only a mere hit, but the damaged is already more than what the Ark can withstand.

Ash had long ago heard in class about how destructive is the Dragon’s Breath… Only until he had personally experienced, it was far more
horrifying than what you can imagine.

Of course, it is clear that Gawain had shown some mercy.

If it really had the killing intends, let alone a mere dragon house, even the whole school can be turned into ashes.

''If I’m no equipped with the Ark......'' Ash shivered just by think about what will be going to happen next.
"Damn!"

The frustrated Ash stare ruthlessly at Gawain.

Just like when the winner had been decided, Gawain landed on the ground lightly and lie down. But it seems to detect the hostility from Ash
and looked at him coldly.

“Grrrrrrrrrr…..”

And it did not forget to threat with its growl.

Ash leaned against the stone wall full of cold sweat.

"That arrogant attitude reminds me of somebody...."

Hearing the angry curse, Eco who arrived together with Rebecca and the rest immediately reacted.

"What did you say just now?"

With her crimson eyes staring at Ash even Gawain had to admit it’s lost to those frightening eyes.

In the end, because of Ash lost terrible even when he was equipped with the Ark, the crowd can only dissolve. As for how to do to make Gawain accept Lukka- About this subject, Rebecca with a serious tone declared ''"A separate meeting will be held to discuss about it on another day."''

===Part 19===
The student restaurant ‘La Tene’ was located in the campus.

It is a bungalow built with red bricks for its outer wall. The chimney is its signature features. The working days are only at weekdays, which start at half past eleven in the morning until eight o’clock in the evening. Whether it is about the dining table or chairs, all of them use the Chevron design, which gave an elegance feeling.

"Welcome to ‘La Tene’!"

It is evening. Anya who became a restaurant waitress was busily working.

Currently ‘La Tene’ is just like the manager had said, it lacks of manpower. That is why Anya is busy until she had nearly no time to breath.

Even so, Anya did not forget her mission- collect intelligence. But also, she had used her waitress identity to collect useful intelligence
from the conversation with the students.

Perhaps she should thank the manager for recommending her to be a waitress. If she had given the infield job that she had originally chosen,
there may be no opportunity to come into contact with the students.

As the students here are all breeders, Anya had a little wariness in the beginning. But once she had actually come into contact with them,
she found out that they are just ordinary teenagers.

''- The peoples of the Knight’s country are really unbearably vulgar.''

Especially the boys. They seem to be very curious about Anya who had a foreigner’s look and will actively take the initiative to talk with her. Among them, there are obviously guys who don’t have a pure motive.

Anya skillfully uncovered intelligence from those guys.

Ash is a famous person.

None of those who talked to Anya didn’t know about him.

Some praised him to be a wonder student who can easily ride Pal belongs to others. He was also criticized for being a problem student who
caused trouble all day long.

There is also information that he recently received a strong support from Rebecca, the student council president.

But, about Ash saving the city by controlling the Necromancia and defeated 'Avdocha the Convict’, all these students knew nothing about them.

''Sure enough, the intelligence was controlled''- Anya intuitively though so.

It was probably interfered by the Academy’s Council or the student council. Veronica should also have a thing or two to do with this.

On the other hand, there is also useful information.

It was said that Ash’ Pal, young dragon Eco is not a normal dragon, but a delicate and charming girl. This is really unbelievable.

For a dragon to be born in a human gesture, it is unheard of.

However, since Ash himself is not a breeder who can be described with the normal logic, slowly, she didn’t feel that it was really unbelievable. No, it should be said that.... ''who knows it is that young dragon called Eco is the key that is making Ash unique.''

If she had the choice, Anya wanted to come into contact with Ash and Eco. Now, Anya as student restaurant waitress had fully blended into the environment. Even when she made contact, Ash will not be wary about her.

The point is Ash had never entered ‘La Tene’. Evidently he did not seem to have the habit to dine in ‘La Tene’.

===Part 20===
After she asked the manager while pretending to have a chat, the manager said that among the regulars customers of ‘La Tene’ students from the middle class family had accounted for more than half of its customers.

Students from the upper class family usually go downtown to dine. As for those from the lower class family, they choose the dormitory restaurant where the food is the cheapest. Ash doesn’t look like a person who comes from the upper class, so he should be from the latter one.

''-Ding.....''

At this time, the entrance bell rang.

After she saw the face of the guest when she turned back, Anya suddenly gasped.

"It is that guy....!"

The person in the doorway was none other than Ash Blake.

There is a beautiful girl in uniform standing beside him. At first glance they looked a bit like lovers - but the girl has a very fresh and refined beauty. Also there are circular stubs on her head. That's a unique horn of a young dragon.

''The girl should be the Eco....'' Anya secretly made her own speculation.

===Part 21===
On the way to ‘La Tene’, Eco’s stomach had given out a thundering noise for three times and had frightened the students that passed by.

"That..... what is bad about eating in the dormitory restaurant? Not only that it is cheaper, but we also can eat until we are full...."

"I'm sorry! But I’m tired of eating the dormitory’s food! Don’t you know that just having a balance nutrient in the meals is not enough!"

"Haa...... it was said that dragons were foodies and it really is true."

Ash moaned and groaned when he recalled the contents of the basic class.

Opposite to the description of the barbarian-tic dragons from the foreign folk tales, dragons are artistic creature and cooking was also taken as a part of art.

Soon, Ash and eco had arrived at ‘La Tene’. After Eco energetically opened the door, an appetizing smell is immediately felt by them.

"Wow! What nice smell...! When the school had such a nice restaurant, why do you not bring me here earlier?"

“You want me to go bankrupt! Today is an exception!"

While two men quarreling by the door, a waitress appeared. She was wearing ‘La Tene’s’ signature maid attire.

"W-Welcome to ‘La Tene’!"

The waitress seemed to be newly employed and looked extremely tense. She is full of a foreign air. Her tan skin, deep facial contour and her
dark hair that was tied up at the back of her head.

"...... Nn?"

Ash frowned and carefully stare at the girl's face. As if he had seen her before......?

"T-That...."

Just when the girl is a little reluctant and was muttering-

"Guwak!"

There was suddenly a sharp pain in Ash toes which made him jumped on the spot. It seems that it was Eco who had ruthlessly stepped on his
foot.

"What are you doing!"

Eco was in a furious temper.

"Who ask you to be charmed by some female! Hey, the female over there! Why don’t you hurry up a little to help us look for a place!"

"O-Okay!"

Ash sympathies the waitress who was given orders by the arrogant Eco.

===Part 22===
In contrary to Eco who was attentively studying the menu, Ash had long ago decided.

"That ...... I want a plate of ‘pasta with Allonne's oyster and mushroom'."

"‘Pasta with Allonne's oyster and mushroom’ is that right? Are there any other needs?"

"No, this is enough."

"Will you be full with this?"

''As a boy, he really has a small appetite....'' Anya poke her nose into his buisness.

"Huh?"

Ash with a puzzled expression looked at Anya. It seems that, he seems to be so surprised for Anya to be cordial when speaking to him.

"S-Sorry for being nosy....."

After Anya apologized for a number of times, Ash smile back.

"I don’t really have much appetite today. I just have a duel with a dragon and I had suffered a crushing defeat...."

"Duel with s dragon? What’s that about?"

When Anya curiously asked, Ash's face clearly stated the words ''I’m done for''. He kept his mouth shut and refused to speak anymore. It s

Seems that it was likely a confidential project of the student council .

"N-Nothing...... this is very popular game recently. I’m just playing that game."

"Haha...... I also think so."
[[Image:SnRK V03 119.jpg|thumb]]

Even when Anya responded with a polite smile, she secretly thinks that this man really do not know how to tell a lie.

"I had decided for good!"

After Eco shouted, she stared at Anya. The pair of charming crimson eyes was reflecting Anya's face.

"......What would you like to order?"

"Two hundred and fifty grams of Chevron beef, lamb chops with herb, fried Allonne's oyster, a half boiled omelet, corn soup.... give me all this first for the time being."

"Huh?"

Anya suspected that she heard it wrong and stare at Eco’s petite body.

"What is your reaction about! That’s why I always said that humans are folly and ignorant being!"

"S-Sorry......"

At this moment, Ash spoke on Anya’s behalf:

"Hey, Eco! Please so not bully the waitress! Besides...... can you finish this many things?"

Seeing Ash showing his owner like side, Anya started to admire him a little. However, not only Eco failed to calm down, but she also had
gotten furious.

"You...! Today I had only eaten three meals! A dragon must eat five times a day! Don’t you tell me you had forgotten!"

"Huh...... you only had eaten three meals today?"

"I will crush you! It is because of you wasting time on saving that dragon that cannot be saved!"

"S-Sorry...."

Seeing that Ash was going to be trampled anytime, Anya secretly sighed.

"Lukka & Maestro Gawain ~A.S.B. 1365.6~" is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 2

2013-09-25T01:18:13Z

Youth: /* Part 17 */

==Chapter 2 - Rebecca's Dangerous Command==
===Part 1===
After class, Ash anxiously went to the student council’s office.

Even though he was worried about Eco who had stayed in the dorm the entire day, he insisted that he must speak to Rebecca face to face.

"Excuse me!"

Without even a knock on the door, Ash walked into the student council’s office.

Just as he expected, Rebecca was in the office. She was sitting on the couch comfortably drinking her cup of tea. The sweet aroma of the

Ansal tea can be smelled. Apart from Rebecca, there were no other students in the office.

"Hai, Ash. I had expected that you’ll show yourself."

Seeing Ash rush into the room, Rebecca smiled.

"What is that about? Why can I also participate in the selective training camp with those kinds of results......"

"Don’t you worry, please have a seat first before we start talking."

Ash unwillingly sat down opposite to Rebecca. Upon seeing this, Rebecca suddenly patted the empty space next to her.

"Didn’t I tell you before that it is more effective to get to know each other when two people are sitting next to each other? This is the iron rule when dating."

"......Understood."

Although his current mood had nothing to do with dating, Ash obediently sat next to Rebecca. A refreshing scent could be smelled. It was the
perfume that Rebecca loves to use.

After Rebecca put down her cup, she looked at Ash. Her emerald-like eyes were reflected in Ash's face.

"Are you so concerned about yourself being selected?"

"Of course, I don’t know why I was even chosen......"

The Specially Recommended System was only adopted this year. It was evaluated by the student council president, so I choose you. It is just as simple as this. But-

Saying this, Rebecca showed her tongue. This is the first time Ash saw Rebecca’s playful look. That cute look made his heart beat faster.

"To tell you the truth, the person who suggested the Specially Recommended System is me."

"What!? What is your purpose?"

Seeing Ash was dumbfounded, Rebecca, with a calm attitude placed her hand on his lap and gently stroked his knee. Not only that, her mouth was
getting closer to Ash’s ear.

Rebecca exhaled on his earlobe, which made Ash shivered.

"Are you forcing me to tell you personally? Of course, it is to allow you to participate in the training camp!"

"W-Why ......?"

"By following the previous selection method, an irregular like you will surely not be selected. But you have a genuine talent. To even have the incredible power of riding other people’s pal...... and to have a special pal is also a fact. Additionally, you defeated the Necromancia and ‘Avdocha the Convict’. That is why, I insist in letting you participate in the training camp, The Specially Recommended System is used to accomplish this task. "

"So it is really...... for me?"

Ash was staring at Rebecca’s beauty.

''Am I thinking too much?'' There is the feeling of Rebecca’s cheeks also turning red.

"That ...... Until now, I never fell in love with any particular boy."

"Huh......?"

"Because no matter how good that boy is, he can never be in the same position as me."

If these words were from the mouth another girl, she may sound arrogant. But since it was Rebecca, it will be another story. After all, she
is the unique Ark-Dragner.

"But whenever I see you...... Stranger to say, I am always looking forward to it. I've never had these feelings. Maybe...... I am easily
attracted to 'hidden talents'."

Ash was surprised that there were times when Rebecca stuttered. Moreover, she looked like she doesn’t know how to deal with her feelings.

“W-What you mean...... is it?"

Ash's heartbeat is almost at its peak.

Rebecca as if leaking her secret, uttered that sentence.

"Can I expect it from you?"

Despite feeling flattered, Ash still had the urge to tightly hug Rebecca. This is the first time Ash had this kind of feelings for Rebecca.

Their shoulders leaned closely together. No, it was done intentionally by Rebecca. Since the summer uniform is made from thin material, Ash was
able to clearly feel Rebecca's body temperature. Maybe summer uniforms also have advantages...... This is the first time Ash thinks so.

"Rebecca-san......!"

Just when Ash was quietly murmuring like he was dreaming-

''-Bang!''

The door was suddenly opened with a loud sound. Meanwhile, two girls who has lost their balance plunged into the office.

With a closer look, the two were Silvia and Jessica.

Ash quickly got up from the couch.

"What are you doing!?"

"I-It is not me! It was Jessica who suddenly pushed me......”

Silvia while rubbing her waist quickly climbed up. A while back, she slowly built up her royal dignity which made him give her a little
admiration. But after she had shown her useless side. Ash felt a little regret.

"Rebecca! I am not gonna let you off easily today!"

Jessica rushed up from the ground and said to her.

"There are so many people for you to seduce and you choose my Ash-sama!"

Rebecca with a nonchalant look replied:

"Jessica, you are mistaken. Ash at this stage does not belong to anyone! Logically speaking, I am not seducing him."

"You're lying! The scene just now......"

"Aright, I won’t deny that I might like him in the near future......"

After hearing that, Jessica's expression instantly stiffened.

It seems that she never thought that Rebecca would declare war on her in this case.

Not only Jessica, even Silvia was also speechlessly staring at Rebecca.

"I actually would like to ask what you two were doing suspiciously behind the door. Since you are in the student council, why do you not walk
in proudly?"

Rebecca retorted with sharp words, which resulted in Silvia and Jessica explaining with a "Uuh!".

"I-I accidentally saw Ash-sama in the corridor, and I came to take a look and I found out that Princess-sama was standing at the
doorway......"

Jessica quietly stared at Silvia.

"I-I initially wanted to ask the president about issues of the selective training camp, but I saw president and Ash...... Err ...... the
atmosphere was a little embarrassing, so I was embarrassed to come in......"

After listening to the two explanations, Rebecca sighed.

"The two of you are a proud members of the student council, at the same time, both of you are participants of the Selective training camp. I
hope that you two have some self-respect, and remind yourselves to keep an honest attitude."

"Understood......"

Opposite of Silvia who humbly accepts the advice, Jessica refuted.

"Hmph! Rebecca are you in a position to make those irresponsible remarks? I wonder who was the girl who embraced Ash-sama on the
student council’s office sofa? Had Her Royal Highness and I not broke in, God knows at what stage you will be progressing!"

"Ara, such attitude. I'm happy to talk about the trouble you made in your childhood right here? Anyhow you are my childhood playmate.
Well, there were many things that could become the topic."

Despite the smile made by the smooth lips, Rebecca's eyes did not show any smiling sign. Like an eagle forcing its prey into its beak, they
were bursting out with dazzling light.

"Yikes......!"

Her previous arrogance had disappeared. Jessica who turn pale was sweating profusely.

"I-It was my b-bad."

"Hmm, it is good to admit you are wrong honestly."

When Rebecca was answering while smiling- someone frantically rushed in through the opened door.

"President! Something was very wrong......!"

It was Max, who was in charge of the accounts. Perhaps he was running at full speed along the way because he was out of breath. He didn’t even notice that
his spectacle was not in the right place.

How urgent was the situation for the calm Max to become this way? Ash was also feeling
very tense since the city had been full of disaster recently, .

"What happened, Max? To be panicked to this extent is not your style."

The student council president is sure to be very experienced, Rebecca was still calm even after seeing Max's expression. She was calmly
waiting for Max to reply.

"W-We received a report...... there is smoke emerging from the Merk House of the women's dormitory-!"

"Is it a small fire?"

"The details are unclear. But, the smoke is suspected to be emerging from Lukka Saarinen's room......"

Upon hearing Lukka Saarinen’s name, Rebecca face became pale.

"I'll leave for Merk house... In my name Rebecca Randall I order! Respond to my summon, Cú Chulainn-"

The next moment, Maestro Cú Chulainn who responded to Rebecca’s summoning spell appeared in front of the window.

===Part 2===
Rebecca stood on Cú Chulainn’s neck heroically, but Ash, Silvia and Jessica were struggling to cling on to its fur.

Because Max was almost out of breath, he was left behind in the Student Council’s office. The other reason was that it would not be appropriate to leave the office empty when an emergency situation occured.

In the end, there was no need for such a large group of people to march forth to the scene. As long as Rebecca was dealing with it personally, she was sure to come up with the most appropriate solution.

However, after Rebecca and Ash jumped on Cú Chulainn, a strange thing happened. Silvia and Jessica also stepped on the window and jumped.

After giving a wry smile, Rebecca immediately changed back to her serious looks.

"Take us to the Merk house!"

After receiving Rebecca’s orders, Cú Chulainn gave an earth shattering roar and spread its wings.

Ash and the rest just felt a floating sensation and a strong pressure. The Merk house, which took twenty minutes
to walk to, was right in front of them in the blink of an eye.

The Merk house was designed as the accommodation for the basic class female students.

Unsurprisingly, the outside of the dormitory was packed with girls. They should be the ones who escaped after finding out about the smoke.

The girls screamed after they saw Rebecca jump down from Cú Chulainn. The Student council president Rebecca Randall had always been regarded as an idol by the low-grade students.

"We are from the student council! Is the warden here?"

After Rebecca stated her name loudly, an old lady walked towards her.

"Is Lukka still in her room?"

Rebecca quickly asked and the warden nodded.

"That’s right. The other students called her several times, but she didn’t respond......"

According to the warden, the conclusions were as follows-

Not long ago. The students living on the same floor as Lukka discovered smoke coming out from her room. If such an event occurred in the
advance class dormitory, the advance class students should have a way to calmly handle it.

However, the lower class students who were still mentally immature, were shocked by the unexpected events. Their fear spread like an epidemic and it finally become a commotion.

Warden said that she had gotten a headache just trying to get the panicked girls to safety. Logically speaking, she should have the spare key to open Lukka’s room, but she was busy with some other stuff.

The warden who finished speaking handed over the silver keys to Rebecca.

"This is the spare key to Lukka-san’s room.”

"I understand. Please stay here and take care of the students."

After receiving the key, she started to run. Ash and the others followed behind Rebecca. On the way there, Ash asked Rebecca.

"Rebecca-san...... I would like to ask what kind of problem the girl named Lukka Saarinen is facing."

Perhaps this was not an important enough question for them to talk about while running. But even the calm Rebecca mobilized Cú Chulainn to rush to the Merk house after she heard Lukka’s name. It meant that the situation right now was not some small matter.

"She is now being severely tortured because she as a Dragner lost her ability to ride her pal...... although she gave excuses like being unwell; in fact the problem is much more serious. Since she was unable to ride her pal, she secluded herself in her dormitory. Recently, there were many students who began to show concern about Lukka’s problem."

"I see......"

It was not rare for a breeder to be unable to ride his Pal. For example, illnesses, injuries, etc and many other strange things could be the reason. At the school assembly, "That rumor" that Raymond said could be this.

“Don’t tell me that because she couldn’t ride, and thus…”

An ominous possibility brushed through Ash's mind.

"That's not impossible ...... no one can guarantee anything, that’s why I’m so anxious."

After finishing this sentence, Rebecca kept silent. The group rushed into the dorm, walked down the hallway and climbed the
stairs.

Soon, Rebecca stopped in front of a door. It was located at the end of the corridor on the third floor.

The name list beside the door showed only the name Lukka Saarinen. The basic class dormitory were generally three person bedrooms, it appeared
that she was living alone.

Leaving the question aside, the main focus was on the source of the smoke.

In fact, some visible white smoke could be seen floating out from the cracks around the door.

Compared to the big commotion, the amount of smoke could only be regarded as insignificant.

"Lukka! Answer me!"

Rebecca knocked on the door, but there still wasn't any response from inside.

"I’m going to open the door!"

Rebecca put the key in the keyhole. With some 'rattle' sound of metal, the door unlocked. Once the door was opened, the white smoke poured into the corridor.

Rebecca entered the room followed by Ash. Most of the smoke drifted into the corridor after the door was opened.

Ash looked around the room.

The room was cramped with all kinds of dried plants, which did not look like a girl's room. To force a description, this was more like a pharmacist’s workroom.

To Ash's surprise, in addition to the furniture that the dormitory provided, the room also had some working tables. They must have been Lukka’s private property.

In the center of the room, there was a low round table, which was of a design that wasn't normally seen in the Knight Country and the Kingdom.

In addition, the surprising number of flower pots made the others curious. Flower pots were lined from the wall side to the window side of the room. Each flower pot contained plants that Ash had never seen before.

The reason why she could have this amazingly large number of personal belongings in a room was that she was using a room for three alone.
Although there was a double bed and a single bed by the wall, they were used to place her stuff.

"Lukka!"

Just when Rebecca shouted the room’s owner’s name......

Ash was shocked by what he saw.

A girl suspected to be Lukka was lying in the middle of the room.

The problem was, Lukka’s body was lying in a container that looked like a coffin. The base of the container was covered with a layer of soft
flowers. Her hands were also folded over her chest.

The only words that could be used to describe Lukka were- it was her corpse. <ref>this sentence is originally short and made is seems like it is a
dead body</ref>

"It can’t be......?"

Silvia and Jessica rushed past Ash who was muttering towards the side of the coffin.

After witnessing Lukka’s appearance, Silvia and Jessica froze.

At that point ......

"Fyuaa......"

Followed by a cute yawn, the body slowly sat up.

Even though it had a sleepy look, Ash was almost scared out of his skin.

She was like a Fairy from the fairy tales.

Her whitish gold straight hair was shoulder length. Beneath the neatly trimmed fringes were a pair of big amethyst-like mysterious watery shining eyes.

Her skin was like white porcelain, which normal whiteness couldn't be compared with. On the surface, she looked like an exquisite doll. Her petite height was no different from Eco. But she gave a feeling of a dreamy easily breakable object, which was different from the lively Eco.

The most important feature, were those protruding ears that could be seen sticking out from her beautiful hair. Even the tip of her ear was pointy. Ash had long ago heard about the existence of this race, but until today, it was the first time he actually saw one.

"...... Anything?"

Facing a group of stunned people, Lukka lazily looked at the faces around while speaking with a clear voice.

===Part 3===
Lukka one by one put out the flames in the incense burner and the smoke in the room slowly dissipated. The smoke seemed to be produced by the burning of a special bright dragon crystal so it was harmless.

The students outside had return to their rooms after the situation had settled down.

"To put it bluntly, the smoke was produced in the incense burner."

Lukka answered Rebecca questions. With her back facing the crowd, she covered the final incense burner’s lid.

While looking at Lukka’s small ass, Ash became surprised.

The shape of her hips could be seen through the one-piece pajamas. But right now, the focus was not on the traces of her underwear.

''- Is she......?''

Just when Ash was troubled about where he was looking, Lukka turned around and faced the rest.

"I'm sorry to give you all a shock."

Lukka was sitting on her heels<ref>正座 Seiza, a formal way of sitting.</ref> and respectfully apologize by bowing down. Her every move made people worry. Describing this in another way, she was the kind of person who would provoke the urge of others to protect her unconditionally.

"You need not apologize. It is enough as long as you're safe. But please do not light so much incense in the future; otherwise the others students could think that it was a fire."

Lukka nodded humbly while Rebecca was reminding her.

"...... Rebecca words have always been right. I will pay more attention next time.”

"Come on, must you make the scene to look so deserted! Besides, what is that coffin about?"

"Coffin......? You are wrong. This is an Eckbald styled bed. It can be used directly in funerals; it features are very good."
[[Image:SnRK V03 057.jpg|thumb]]

"Sure enough, that’s a coffin! I can no longer bear with you, do you think as long as you give others a dreamy feel, you will be forgiven regardless of what you do? Without mentioning the rest, while facing your senpai, don’t you think that your tone of speaking is a little rude! "

"That’s enough! Lukka had always been timid and she is not like you. Don’t be too hard on her."

Jessica was angered after being scolded by Rebecca.

"Wha…. I am as timid as most people are!"

Although Ash thought that she was speaking that way to make herself feel better, but it was better for him not to comment on anything.

"Excuse me, Jessica. Please be a little quiet."

Even Silvia also tried to correct Jessica this time.

"Back to the topic, president, could you ask her to re-introduce herself? After all, apart from you all of us here have just met her for the
first time."

Rebecca nodded while smiling at Silvia’s proposal.

"Hmm, what a good idea. Lukka please introduce yourself."

Even when Rebecca asked her to self-introduce, Lukka remained silent. Her head kept on facing downwards with a timid appearance. In the end -

“I’ll make some tea.”

She suddenly stood up and hid in the kitchen.

Seeing Lukka had left, Rebecca smiled.

"She is still the same and has always been shy. I will introduce her in her place. As you had known, she is called Lukka Saarinen. She had such an uncommon name because she is an Eckbald."

-Eckbald

Commonly known as the ‘forest Yōsei '. Since ancient times they had lived in the forest, a race with beautiful looks.

By looking at Lukka’s appearance, you would be able to know that the ‘forest Yōsei ' description fits very well. Their pointed ears were exactly the same as the Yōsei from the fairy tales.

Appart from their beautiful looks, they were also famous for their herbology. The efficiency of the herbs made by the Eckbald was acknowledged by people around the world and the market price for them was always high.

However, the most important feature of an Eckbald was neither their beautiful appearance, nor their profound knowledge of herbs.

- But as a heroic race of Dragners.

That was the reason why the Eckbalds were called Eckbald.

Why was there the need to use the past tense? Because today, the heroic legend of the Eckbalds had become the legends of yesterday.

Written in the history textbooks, because of the declining of the Dragons, the number of people who became a breeder had also decline.

At this moment, Rebecca suddenly lowered down her voice and whispered.

"Currently, Lukka is the only Eckbald in this academy. That is why the all the Eckbalds in the Eckbald autonomous regions have high hopes for Lukka. But, I have to say that some of those people’s thinking are behind time......"

"Behind time?"

Silvia looked confused.

"Nn ...... they harbor a strong admiration over the Dragner. Since the Dragners were ordered to be involved in the Xenoglavia War, their thinking had been behind time. There are now many parents praying for their children to not become a Dragner. Especially the more affluent their family is and it is getting more and more serious. After all, most parents do not want their child to be ordered to the battlefield. "

"This issue really is no trivial matter! I really want to interrogate those people, for those who lost their admiration for the Dragners, can they call themselves the people of the Knight country!"

"Uuh...... Princess-sama? The focus is now on Lukka!"

Being reminded by Ash, Silvia blushed.

"S-Sorry, I’m a little too excited. '

Silvia immediately controlled her temper.

"In short, even when bearing such a heavy burden, she was eventually just a fourteen year old girl. I hope she can get rid of the shackles of her family and happily enjoy her campus life, so please be sure to get along with Lukka."

When Rebecca summed up this conclusion-

"...... Sorry, it is just some simple tea."

Lukka was back with a tray. On the tray, there were cups which were equal to the number of people. There was also hot white smoke coming from the cups.

Since it was summer, they would like to drink some cold drinks instead of tea, but they mustn’t complain about what she had specially made for them.

Lukka placed the hot teas on the low round table.

Ash was slightly not used to it. Because he experienced drinking tea while sitting on the ground. However, since Eco's birth, Ash had been sleeping on the ground, so he could still accept the idea of drinking tea on the ground. Rebecca on the other hand was very relaxed.

However, Silvia and Jessica couldn't seem to accept the habit of sitting on the ground, They sat on the bed while holding their hot tea.

Although the beds were also filled with debris, they still managed to squeeze out a space for two girls.

Ash also took a cup of hot tea. Judging from the rugged shape, this cup should have been made personally. It is probably an item from her hometown.

The thing that made the others worry was the steaming dark green liquid in the cups. Maybe it was mixed with various herbs; the liquid exuded
a strong smell.

Ash casually turned around for a glance and found out that Rebecca was already drinking. The way she was drinking can be call heroic.

"That, I would like to ask...... What tea is this?"

After being asked by Ash, Lukka held her cup and stayed silent for a moment. For such a simple question, why did she even need to think? Ash
became increasingly uneasy.

"This tea was created by me...... so it has no name. But I'm sure that it has the effect for enhancing one’s energy after drinking."

"The effect… Of enhancing one’s energy......!"

After listening to Lukka’s description Jessica reacted. She shoved her cup of tea at Ash and looked at him with a pair of pleading eyes.

"I beg you, Ash-sama! Please drink my share! Then please give me your sperm!"

"How could you say such shameless words......! Don’t you have some shame? A sense of shame!

Silvia who was red in the face commented on Jessica.

"Ara, why does Princess-sama want to even bother with me?"

"It is not because you're too shameless! As a lady of the Knight Country, can’t you show some modesty!"

"Is it really just because of this......?"

"O-Otherwise is there any other reason!"

While the two kept on quarrelling, Ash on the other side had made up his mind to finish it as if he was drinking poison.

''Glup......''

Ash felt like he was drinking mud and just barely managed to keep himself from spitting it out.

Silvia and Jessica also tried to follow. But they both looked a lot healthier than before they started drinking. Only Rebecca alone was
unaffected......

"Anyway, Lukka. How are you now?"

"It seems that I still can’t."

Lukka distress-fully answered Rebecca’s question.

"That ...... I heard that you seemed to have lost the ability to ride your Pal. Do you have any clue for the reason it happened?"

Ask asked with a calm tone and Lukka murmured.

"...... I do not know, but I have not forgotten the riding method."

"Otherwise, what else could it be?"

"It is...... Gawain is rejecting me."

After a simple explanation, Lukka remain silent. Perhaps she lacked emotions, her face was as expressionless as a doll.

So Rebecca answered the questions in Lukka’s place.

"Gawain had been rejecting Lukka for three months. Until now, we have yet to find solutions to this problem."

"Since the reason is still unknown, it is no wonder that nothing can be done. So we can only wait and see how will it progress, no?"

Jessica looked disappointed.

"No, the problem mustn’t continue to drag on."

Rebecca suddenly became serious.

"The point is the Astral that links Lukka and Gawain had been cut off. If we continue to wait, then Gawain’s life would be in danger."
The sudden development made Ash speechless.

===Part 4===
After leaving the Merk house and breaking up from the group of student council members, Ash went to the city alone.

He intended to buy crepes for Eco as an apology for coming home late because it was Eco’s favorite food.

The works in St Durham Square had been successfully completed and the crowds there were back like the old times. Ash soon found a
street vendor selling crepes, and asked the vendor to wrap up the vanilla flavored crepes in a wrapping paper.

Written on notice given out by the vendor was the message about a new chocolate banana flavored crepe that was going to be launched. ''I must tell Eco about this when I return''- Ash while thinking so, walked back to his home.

===Part 5===
Back on the school grounds, after passing by the dragon homes, Ash again began to think about Lukka’s problem.

''-Astral.''

It was a must substance for the creatures on this planet to sustain their life. It was said that, Astral was the main reason for the declining of the Dragons.

Even the great Dragons could supply Astral to their own selves. Thanks to the connection between the humans who were rich in Astral since birth, the dragons were able to survive.

According to Rebecca, Gawain's body was getting weaker by the day. It was now eating food with high content of Astral to survive...... The problem was that the content of Astral in the food was very little. If the dragons could survive through this method, then they would not need to bow down to the humans.

''Is there anything that I can be of help......?'' Ash was thinking deeply.

Lukka was now being tested as a breeder and as a Dragner. The reason she was shutting herself in was mainly because by the pressure.

...... In the end, Ash had returned to the boys’ dormitory, the Apollo home before he could come up with a method.

===Part 6===
It was evening. Eco had passed her day alone in the room of the Apollo home. Except, Cosette who was worried about her and had visited her for a few times, she hadn't spoken to anyone.

Fortunately, the summer sun was very strong and the cushions and sheets that Eco wets were completely dried. Eco who usually let Ash do the
housework alone had brought in the clothes on her own.

This was also her first attempt to make her bed. Although the results can only be considered so-so, but she still had completed it. Eco lied
down on the bed lazily. The air is full of the smell of the sun.

"............"

The embarrassment of wetting her bed this morning had left a scar in her heart. For the highly dragon to wet her bed this was unforgivable.

After all, how could she do something so embarrassing?

"That dream...... What is it about?"

Yes, the culprit is the ominous nightmare.

The nine fiercely frightening eyes.

The sticky tentacles that was all over.

Just by recalling them in her mind, Eco's body was trembling with fear.

She crawled out from the bed and quickly locked the door and windows. Even when it was a hot day, she still took out the fur blankets for the
closet.

Next, Eco was back to the bed and covered her whole body with the blanket.

Her limbs were madly trembling. ''I’m scared. I’m really scared. Why would I be frightened until this extend?''

''By the way...... Before I woke up, the thing seems to say something.''

''It seems to be a very important, but......''

"...... I really can’t remember anything."

Eco rolled over while being wrapped in the blanket.

After rolling left and right for a while, she became angry.

"Damn him...! Why is he not back yet?"

Eco started to complain about Ash. Logically speaking, the school had finished but Ash was still not yet returned. He should have been taken
away by the student council as a slave.

''-Why doesn’t he even think that I had been waiting for him to come home for a long time!''

Right at this moment, Eco suddenly came to her sense.

"No, no! I-I didn’t...... Who will wait for that type of person!"

Her cheeks were red hot. Eco told herself that she had misunderstood; her cheeks were hot because of the blanket that she had been covering
herself with.

It was not because of Ash’s absents she had become lonely. She had just becomes a little timid because of that nightmare.

Having said that, Eco still inevitably still thinks that, if Ash had rushed home immediately, she wouldn’t need to be afraid......

Moreover, they were linked together by the Astral. They were partners who sign the sacred contract. Logically speaking it was their right to
accompany each other.

In other words, Ash is the one who should be condemned!

Just when Eco jumped into conclusions...... someone with a'' 'Kon Kon' ''had knocked the door.

"......!"

Eco was as shown literally, jumped up on the spot.

===Part 7===
Ash was confused because there was no reply after he knocked the door.

"Where did that Eco ran to......?"

Just as Ash reluctantly reached into his pocket to pull out his keys, the door suddenly sprang open.

"It hurts!"

Because his forehead was hit by the door, he was now in pain.

Then, Eco like a cannon ball rushed to him from the room.

"Uwaa!"

Ash fell to the ground after that impact. His Crepes also fell to the ground.

Because of the lightning speed Eco also hit into Ash's arms. The fell of her soft skin was pass-through through the thin summer wears cloth.

"A-Are you alright?"

Ash asked in surprise, but Eco refused to answer even a word. She just buried her face in his chest. Whenever she breathes on his chest, Ash
became nervous.

For Eco to show such attitude, Ash began to worry about her.

"D-Don’t tell me you are drunk? Didn’t I tell you a few times already to not touch the Ansal grass?"

After talking to her in a stern tone, Eco finally replied.

"...... Right, I'm drunk. What complains do you have about it?"

It was rare for Eco to talk in such ambiguous tone.

"Eco......?"

Even while she verbally declared herself to be "drunk", Eco was obviously awake. If she was really drunk, the things that she will do will
not be limited to this extent.

Fortunately, there were no other students in the corridor right now. So Ash could temporarily condone with Eco’s behavior. Eco’s forehead was
next to Ash's chest and her body was trembling without control. She was almost like a child. What could she possibly be frightened by?

Though Ash still does not understand why she was so frightened, he still put his hand on her head to comfort her.

"Rest assured, I am here."

The two of them hugged each other for quite some time. After a long while, Eco finally stopped trembling.

===Part 8===
After a while, Eco released ash and flew back into the room.

"Uuu ~ ~!"

She seems to be troubled. Perhaps embarrassed by her own actions just now, Ash felt that her every movement was very entertaining.

The most surprising thing is that she actually took the initiative to make the bed. Even that meant to be a praise, but still the work done
cannot be something called good. But still Ash was glad from the bottom of his heart. Because of that push, Eco could now automatically do
the house chores.

“That’s right; I had bought some snacks for you."

Ash cheekily smiles, while placing a bag of Crepes on Eco’s hands.

"This is the vanilla flavored crepes. It is your favorite, right?"

Once blurted, Eco’s stomach growled loudly. Perhaps it is rude to describe the sound with earth-shattering, but the way it sound could only
be sent out by a dragon.

Eco suddenly blushed.

"M-My favorite flavor is Ansal!"

Then she snappily said as if to cover up the embarrassment. Looking at Eco who was finally back to her usual reactions, Ash finally calmed down.

Eco, as if she had risen to heaven, tore out the wrapping papers. Although the shapes had changed because they were dropped on the floor just
now, but Eco didn’t even mind one bit and just gave it a bite.

"How does it taste?"

Eco didn’t answer. She can be seen with her mouth stuffed with crepes and stay motionless.

"......Anything?"

Without warning, there were tears dripping from her eyes which made Ash panic.

"Hey hey, does it really taste so bad to the point you need to cry?"

"That’s not it......"

Eco shook her head and silently eat the crepes.

===Part 9===
Eco who ate three crepes alone sat on the bed and quietly explain the whole story.

"This morning ...... I had a dream."

"What dream?"

"A horrible nightmare...... It seems that I was attacked by a Necromancia. It stretches it’s tentacles towards m-me...... The reason that I
wet the bed...... I am afraid it is because of this."

Eco shivered and grabbed her shoulders with both hands. It must be terrifying in her dream.

Ash wants to try helping Eco to overcome her fear. After a deep thought, he finally stretched out his trembling hand and move towards her
shoulders from behind.

He then gently held that glass-like shoulders.

Not only Eco didn’t refuse, but she was also relieved and lean her body on Ash’s. This is the first time Ash saw her to be so cute and
docile.

Under such warm, his heart was racing.

"The Necromancia had been beaten by us! You need not fear it!"

"No, that's not a Necromancia."

Eco feebly shook her head.

"It true that the monster looked like a Necromancia...... but it is not the same. That monster...... is not something that can be defeated
easily, not to mention it has nine eyes."

Nine eyes. Just imagining it will give people the creeps.

"How should it describe it...... it was gigantic and its looks was unknown...... it is absolutely the incarnation of evil. And.... the most incredible thing is that I shouldn’t have recognized that monster...... but I feel that we have encountered each other several times before."

"How could that be? If you came in contact with such a dangerous monster, I would have found out. After all, we live under the same roof."

"I guess you're right."

"It was just a dream. I advise you not to think too much about it."

"But......"

Eco looked unusually depressed.

At this time, what should I do?

While clutching Eco’s shoulder, Ash was secretly thinking.

...... The memories of his hometown suddenly surfaced.

Ash has a sister. When she was a child, she often came crying to Ash and complain about her nightmare. Whenever she had a nightmare, his
sister would sneak into his room.

Ash could still remember his sister hugging his personal pillow while crying. Once Ash agreed to let his sister squeeze into his bed, she murmured while half crying and half laughing, "I’m no longer scared”.....

''- I know what to do!''

Ash had made up his decision and was ready to perform tonight's operation.

===Part 10===
Once it was time for lights-out, the students in the dormitory put out the Bright Dragon Crystal lights.

Ash was no exception. If he was to be caught with the lights on, he will be lambasted by the warden.

Eco as usual was lying on the bed naked.

He will sleep on the same bed with Eco tonight- this is Ash’s plan.

However once it is time, all he could think about was Eco’s naked body. To build up the courage to sneak into a naked girl’s bed, it was near
impossible.

However, today’s Eco can’t be compared with her past. The Eco now was a poor frightened girl who had a nightmare.

As long as he takes her as his sister, then there is no longer any problem. Even when she was naked but the room is still dark. If he didn’t
focus his thought on this, then this problem will be immediately solved.

After Ash ensured himself, he crawled out from the futon from the floor.

With a pillow under his arm, he walked towards the side of the bed.

"Please excuse me!"

After a slight notice, Ash got into the empty space next to Eco. The thin summer blanket felt somewhat nice and warm because of Eco’s body
temperature. The only thing is, make sure not to touch Eco’s naked body

"W-What are you doing? What are you up to!"

Once she discovered Ash climbed on the bed, with a look of horror, Eco rushed to keep their distance.

"Do not worry. I’ll stay with you for tonight."

"What?"

Ash was confused. He did not expect such a response from Eco. He thought that she would be grateful. His confidence that he previously build
up is collapsing.

"Err, I just want to accompany you while sleep so you’ll no longer wet the bed-"

"...... What did you say?"

Eco slowly sits up.

Although the room was too dark to see Eco’s naked body...... but her curves can still be seen. But now is not the time to feel nervous. It
was now an alarming situation. And Ash’s instinct is now ringing.

"Do you really think......? I might commit the same embarrassment?"

Eco's voice trembled. She was apparently very furious about it.

Until Ash found out that he had spoken the wrong things, it was already too late to take it back.

"Err-err...... In short please calm down first. I didn’t meant anything bad for saying those things-"

Unfortunately, Ash failed to finish his sentence.

"Don’t get carried away!”

With a ''‘Donk!’'', he was hit by a violent kick.

''‘Gwak!’''

Ash as if being hit by a hammer was knocked back for quite a distance. Fortunately, he fell on his futon and at least he was avoided from feeling the pain for being hit directly on the floor.

"Hmph!"

After Eco snappily grunted, she lay back on her bed.

It seems that Ash had made a huge mistake. But having said that, since there she had the spirit to cause such a fuss, perhaps she had gotten
rid of the nightmare.

At least, Eco who sent ash flying with a kick is back to her formal self.

===Part 11===
The next day after school......

President Rebecca, Silvia of the discipline, Max of the accounting and as the replacement for the secretary, Ash and Jessica of the general
affairs as well as the mascot Eco were gathered in the Student Council’s office.

Secretary Lukka and the vice president who was like a genius from the outer world were also absent today.

Perhaps last night's incident had a positive effect; Eco is back to her old self. She wore a summer uniform borrowed from Cosette and
attended the meeting as if she had something to do with it.

Eco’s duty was just simply playing the role of a mascot which there is no need to attend meetings, but she is still the same old-elf who
doesn’t let anyone to leave her by the side. Of course Eco’s well-behaved attitude yesterday is full of charm, but the lively Eco still best
suit her, Ash thought so.

"Today's topic is on the student council secretary, Lukka Saarinen."

Rebecca with her sharp eyes looked at the faces around.

"Sooner or later she would become the soul to lead the school; the she right now could not be trouble by this obstacle. I personally strongly
hope to solve the problem as soon as possible and take her to participate in the training camp."

The first person to respond to this was Jessica.

"I can understand that you are worried about her, but what can we do to help? I think that it is better to hand this problem for Angela-
sensei to handle......"

Angela anyhow has the research authority for dragons. She should have the ability to teach in the highest institution and is an extremely
talented. Ash also agreed with Jessica’s views.

"Unfortunately, I had discussed with Angela-sensei about it. Basically, the person who is responsible for finding out that the astral between
Lukka and Gawain had been cut off it was none other that Angela-sensei."

"Based on Angela-sensei’s judgment, what is the cause of it?"

Once Ash asked, Rebecca shrugged her shoulders.

"It seems that she also can do nothing about it."

"How could......!"

For those who did research on the dragons, there is almost not one who is in the same league as Angela. When the well versed Angela can’t do
anything, what the student council can be of any help?

"The situation is indeed desperate, but we cannot just stand aside idly. If it go on like this, will sooner or later it would be a certain
death for Gawain who runs out of Astral."

The heavy words made Ash shudder again.

"All of you are elite students; do you have any good suggestion?"

Jessica is the first to raise her hands.

"In times like this, we should ask ‘Silver Knight’-sama to make his appearence! On matter how difficult the situation is, ‘Silver Knight’-
sama can use his wisdom, courage and magic to solve them! Right, Ash- sama! "

"The ‘Silver Knight’ that you are talking about is the one in the novel, right? To confuse him with me would be a little too......"

"Waa...... Even the humble Ash-sama looks handsome!"

Jessica was not bothered by the presence of others and hugged Ash’s head tightly. Because of Ash was sitting on the chair, his face sunk into
Jessica’s breast.

"......Uwaa!"

In contrast to her slender waist, Jessica's breast is rather big. The breasts changes its shape softly and had covered Ash’s cheek.

"Wait a minute; this guy is my meat slave! If you dare to continue to stick to him, I’ll have you crushed!"

Upon seeing this, Eco immediately suddenly stood up. Incidentally, the ‘meat slave’ here has absolutely no indecent meaning. It means to
supply its master food when its master was hungry.

"T-To have such unsightly behavior in the sacred student council office...... As a knight, you should have known that there must be a
distance between men and women! This is the Lautreamont family’s rules!"

Even Silvia was also feeling angry and stood up straight.

"Enough!."

Fortunately, Rebecca intervened to prevent anything bad from happening.

Silvia and Jessica returned to their seats. Perhaps Eco instinctively sensed some danger coming from Rebecca, she obediently sit down and
didn’t even dare to say a thing obediently sit in the seat.

"Jessica, can’t you calm down a little?"

Rebecca warned by calling her name, but Jessica just snappily answered.

"Hmph...... You only know how to complain about others, what about yourself? You only know how to seek opinions from others and didn’t even
give your own views...... you are not acting like Rebecca Randall. Or is it that even the ‘Scarlet Empress’ is also unable to do anything?"

"My idea? It is not that I don’t have any, but it was risky."

"Risky...... what do you mean?"

Jessica was surprised.

Somehow, Rebecca gave a stabbing like look to Ash. Her emerald eyes were intently staring straight at him which almost stops his heartbeat.

"Ash, you are said to be able to ride all dragons. Even the Necromancia is no exception, right?'

"Rebecca...... san?"

Ash gulped, waiting for Rebecca to give out her order.

"Go and ride Gawain."

"What did you say!"

"When you are riding the Necromancia, you have the sense that its will, right?"

"Uh... just faintly."

The memories resurfaced. In fact, Ash had heard the dead gray dragon spoke. Even though it had happened at the beginning of last month, Ash
still felt like it had happened for a long time.

"So, I hope you can use the same technique on Gawain. Gawain might be willing to open his heart to you."

Ash remembered about Lukka.

Even yesterday was a weekday, she still hid herself in her room in broad daylight, wearing pajamas. Perhaps she is poor in expressing her
emotions; she doesn’t look as if she was greatly depressed. However, she should have received a huge blow. Maybe, this has a thing or two
that is related to the Eckbald.

''- I want to save her.''

Ash sincerely thought so.

''It is because I am her senior in the same school? It is because that we are fellow breeder? A Student council's member’s responsibility?''

To reasons cannot be denied. However, even if those factors were to be cast aside, Ash just cannot sit back and watch a helpless girl to continue languish.

Ash decided to obey his feelings deep inside.

"I understand. I am willing to gamble for it."

"Thank you for your cooperation. Then, the task is scheduled to be performed after school tomorrow-"

===Part 12===
The next day, the ringing of the noon bell also signifies that the school had ended of the rest of the day. Because that there will be a staff meeting in the afternoon, thus they only have classes for the morning session.

“Kuu… Kuu…”

Eco, who also sneak into the classroom today, occupied the seat next to Ash. Like usual, she was lying on the table fast asleep. Even when
the bell had struck, she still didn’t have signs of waking up.

"I...... really don’t know how to deal with her."

Since she wanted to sleep that much, then there is no need to come to the classroom...... Ash secretly complained.

Leaving the issue aside, Eco’s sleeping face is like an angel. Every time he saw her sleeping face, he heart will became soft and forgive her
usual bad doings. Even Ash himself felt strange. Looking at her soft face, Ash suddenly had the thought of poking her.

"-To be peaking at a girl’s sleeping face, you really have a low taste."

For someone to suddenly speak from behind, Ash almost jumped.

"Princess-sama?"

Many students who had begun to pack up and go home to prepare gave a surprised look to Silvia. For Silvia to start a conversation with
someone in the classroom is like the sun rising from the west.

Silvia who was not bothered by the rest continued to just stare at Ash. Her ice blue colored eyes were as if they are gently swaying.

"Do you really intend to ride... Gawain?"

"Why do to ask me this question now?"

"B-Because......"

Silvia looked aside, suddenly revealing an anxious look. Silvia who was usually noble and acted highly, somehow looked very cute.

Silvia suddenly blushed.

"Well, that...... I-I just ......"

"Just?"

"N-Nothing! Just don’t try too hard! In the end, this is Lukka and Gawain’s problem. If you intervene and resulting in a heavy injury...... I
will never forgive you! "

Silvia finished her confusing talk, she suddenly turned around and walk off.

Her gorgeous shiny blonde hair sways gently with the wind.

Leaving a faint fragrance, Silvia marched out of the classroom.

"She... What is she angry about?"

Ash watched Silvia’s back blankly.

===Part 13===
The top floor in the center tower in the campus.

While facing the in the student council member who gathered in the student council office, Rebecca loudly announced:

"So, I’ll announce your work today, I’ll first go to the Seventh Dragon House and explain it to the staffs, Max is responsible to look for
Angela-sensei, because basically we must have a teacher to be present while doing the job. Ash, Eco, Silvia, Jessica are to meet with Lukka.
Are there any other questions? "

Jessica was the first to raise her hand and comment.

"To fetch Lukka over, a person is enough."

"Do not underestimate her. To just drag her out of her room, you should cause enough trouble for you. It is an absolute indoor type<ref> This
is the original text, a direct translation.</ref>, it is just that this incident had intensified her symptoms. "

After listening to Rebecca's answer, Jessica sighed.

"Haa..... I understand. We will take responsibility to bring her out. Princess-sama also doesn’t have any problems with this, right?......
Princess-sama?"

Silvia seemed like she had just come out of her trance and raised her head to reply:

"Ah, ahh...... Understood."

Since she had spoken those confusing words in the classroom, Silvia looked lost. This made Ash worry endlessly

"So I’ll be waiting for everyone to report in the Seventh Dragon House. Members report. Kaisan!" <ref> 解散Kaisan it means to disband the
meeting in a commanding tone.</ref>

===Part 14===
"Lukka-san...... Lukka-san! Are you in there! Please answer me!"

Jessica was shouting while knocking. But there was no response.

"Don’t know what had happened to her?"

Jessica stiffened her face, while looking at Ash and the rest. It seems that she is not certain on what she is going to do next.

Eco who lost patience, impatiently lifted her feet.

"For a paper thin door like this, why don’t we just -"

Eco intends to use her abnormal dragon strength to break the door.

"Hold on!"

Ash quickly stopped Eco.

"Do you know who is going to pay for it after you break them! Please do not do anything necessary!"

"Hey! How dare you try to order me when it is obviously me who is taking care of you? Meat slave!"

"Who is your meat slave!"

"What are you arguing about......?"

Silvia who arrived a little later was dumbfounded when Ash and Eco were quarreling. Silvia was holding a silver key.

"I guessed that might be the case, so I borrowed a spare key from the warden."

"Just what is expected of our princess."

Jessica took the key and inserted it into the key hole.

"Lukka-san I am going to open the door!"

The door opened with a ‘''Click''’.

Jessica march into the room.

Sure enough, Lukka is fast asleep in the coffin.

Although the room was filled with the smell of incense like yesterday, but she seems to have followed Rebecca’s instruction to control the
amount of smoke.

"I don’t really get her...... to be sleeping in broad daylight."

After Jessica complained, she pulled back the half-opened curtains. The noon sunlight had filled the room.

"Uuu...... Nnn...... Stop...... I’m going to melt......"

Lukka muttered and then rolled over. The hem of her one-piece pajamas was lifted and her snow-white lower body was exposed.

"......!"

Lukka was without her panties. Ash saw her small and rounded hips. On her ass the contract with the dragons- ‘Seikoku’ can be seen.

"Hey! I forbid you from staring!"

Silvia grabbed Ash's head and twist it regardless.

"Ash-sama you musn’t peek! If you like hips this much, then it is fine for you to look at mine!"

On the other hand, Jessica was lecturing something that is off topic to him while helping Lukka with her pajamas.

"Uuu....."

At this time, Lukka finally woke up. She, like an electric doll slowly sat up. Then, with her dreamy eyes, she looked around with a shocked
expression..

"...... Who are you?"

"We just met yesterday!"

Ash commented. She really is a perverse girl.

Logically speaking, everyone will get a shock when some stranger walks into their room. But, she is completely unmoved. Is this a behavior of
an Eckbald or Lukka’s own- ''It feels like the latter, or else the Eckbald would have perished long ago''.

"Ah, I remember. You are Johnny?"

"Who is Johnny! That name has nothing to do with me. I am Ash, Ash!"

"S-Sorry."

Lukka disappointedly lowered her shoulders.

"Hey! This is outrageous. How dare you bully a girl from a lower grade! Buzz off!"

Silvia who looked flustered stepped forward. She with her golden thread-like hair and highly tone ordered her without any explanation.

"Lukka Saarinen we need cooperation from you and Gawain. We will immediately head to the Seventh Dragon Homes, please get ready."

Lukka looked straight into Silvia's face as if she is going to pierce a hole in her face. After a long while, Lukka murmured:

"Who are you?"

“Wha…!”

After hearing, Silvia turned pale. She probably didn’t expect someone from this school to not recognize Silvia Lautreamont the fourth
princess from the Knights royal family.

Silvia as if she had suffered a knock, moved around unsteadily, while muttering facing the wall.

"T-There is some student who does not recognize me...... Is my presence such unimportant...... This me is not fit to be a royal...... I'm
ashamed to face onee-sama who come here to motivate me......"

"That, Princess-sama are you okay?"

Jessica rushed to Silvia’s side.

While letting Jessica to comfort Silvia, the hope is now on Ash and Eco. Regardless of what, they must drag her out from her bed to the
Seventh Dragon House.

At this time, Lukka seems to have a strong interest in Eco. She suddenly cling to her waist tightly.

“Hu…”

Eco who was attacked lost her footing and was dragged into the coffin shaped bed by Lukka.

"Wait...... What are you doing!"

Eco naturally became furious, but Lukka was not bothered by it. She held Eco who fell on the bed and drag her closer. Then, she stared at her
head closely. It seems that she had taken interest in Eco’s pair of horns.

"This is not decoration...... It grew out from the head?"

"What if it is! This is my proof of being a Dragon!"

"Cute."

"Huh?"

"Very cute."

"I-Is it......?"

Eco was probably shy and thus gave up on resisting. Lukka as if taking care of a baby, gently stroked Eco’s horn. Halfway through that, Lukka
suddenly came out with a ridiculous request.

"Can you give me your horns?"

Eco became transfixed in fear, but then it was followed by her expression of ferocity.

"What? Want me to give the my horns to you...... you're dreaming!"

"Can’t you pull them down?"

"Pull them down! What do you think a dragon horn is!"

"Otherwise, I can taste it?"

"What? Taste?...... Hyaa!"

Eco gave an eccentric voice and then remained motionless.

Ash was also dumbfounded by what he was seeing.

Lukka hugged Eco from behind, then bit the horn on the head. The way she is tasting Eco’s horn is like a small animal nibbling its owner.

"Ah...... don’t bite my horn......!"

Surprisingly, Eco didn’t even resist, but she showed an exhausted expression and let her do whatever she wants. The seductive expression shown
on her face made Ash’s heart race. Apart from her face, even her limbs were with a vague hint of pink.

"W-What are you doing to a honorable and extraordinary dragon......what are you doing ...... W-Watch out or else I will trample you...... Ah,
huff......!"

Her cheeks were red, judging from her panting; perhaps she is trying her best to resist.
[[Image:SnRK V03 002-003.jpg|thumb|'' ''S-Stop...... P-Please spare me...... Awu!'' Eco’s body shuddered and lifted her chin, desperately trying to escape. '']]

"S-Stop...... P-Please spare me...... Awu!"

Eco’s body shuddered and lifted her chin. Desperately trying to escape, she inadvertently bent her knees which lifted her skirt. The white
cloth can be seen.

"-!"

Ash was dumbfounded but he quickly looked away. Although her position which makes others imagination run wild, but Eco who was under Lukka’s
control didn’t realize that her panties were exposed.

Two girls were entangled in the coffin-like bed.

That sense will be a person’s nose bleed. Anyway, who would have thought by biting her horn, she will become weak......Ash concealed his
surprise after finding out another Eco’s weakness.

"......It really has the taste of a dragon."

Soon, Lukka was finally satisfied and she released Eco.

Eco seeing that chance, immediately jumped out of the coffin and hid behind Ash. She just stuck a face out and stared fiercely at Lukka.
Looking like she was almost out of breath, it is as if she is a beast that lost her fight.

"Well...... I'll continue with my sleep."

Lukka is totally not bothered by Eco’s sight. She comfortable lay herself flat in the coffin.

"You still want to sleep!"

Ash back to his sense grabbed Lukka’s shoulder. Although he was shocked by how thin her shoulders are, but now is not the time to retreat.

"Rebecca-san is waiting at the Seventh Dragon House. I beg you, can you please immediately get ready? It is for you and Gawain."

"...... What are you going to do to my pal?"

Lukka's eyes soon become serious.

Ash nodded to her firmly and try to calm her down.

"Rest assure, we will not do anything bad to Gawain."

''But rather I am a little worried that I’ll be thrown up far away by Gawain......'' Ash silently added in his heart.

Lukka stare at ash’s face for a good while. Then, she finally got up from the coffin.

"......Alright, I'll get ready right now."

"Thank you."

Ash who was relieved tried to express his gratitude to her-

However, Lukka without a warning put her hand on the button on her one-piece pajamas. Regardless of Ash’s presence, she unbuttoned them one
by one. From her collarbone to her chest area...... Her ceramic-like skin was exposed bit by bit.

"Wait a minute!"

Ash rushed to seize Lukka’s on the shoulders. Lukka stopped what she was doing and looked at Ash face confusedly.

"What?"

''It is wrong for her to look at my in the eyes......'' Ash secretly groans. Her delicate and charming appearance, nearly has Ash entranced.
Her facial features is like a doll, her amethyst-like eyes, pointed ears, and a delicate body that looks like it will disappear with just a touch and a vanilla-like fragrance...... It is like her everything is with a mysterious charm, as if something that does not belong to this world.

Ash forced himself to look away, and talk to her in a tone for disciplining children:

"I-I’ll look aside, please hurry up and change, okay?"

Even though Lukka still looked confused, at least she understood his sincerity and gently nodded.

Ash was relieved and turned his back against Lukka. He caught a glimpse of Silvia still being taken care by Jessica from the corner of his eyes. At the same time, she was constantly reciting something like a curse.

"F-For someone to actually not know the princess...... which means...... My royal family's dignity must be strengthened......"

In addition, Eco behind Ash was furious.

"How dare she bite my precious dragon horn...... T-T-This is a great insult......!"

===Part 15===
"...... I'm ready."

After hearing Lukka’s voice, Ash took a deep breath.

From the time Ash heard the sound of the clothes rubbing against each other from his back, he unconsciously held his breath. It can be seen
just how tense the situation is just now..

Moreover, Lukka who had stayed in her room for a long time didn’t knew what season it is right now. She started to wear her winter uniforms
initially. Therefore some additional time was spent to put on her summer uniform.

Ash intently looked at Lukka who is now in her uniform.

The beauty of a yōsei together with the familiar uniform, with this combination, Lukka looked like the world's most delicate and charming
girl.

"Hey...... where are you staring at?"

Eco who was finally back to her old self, angrily stared at Ash.

"Y-You mustn’t misunderstand! I absolutely didn’t look at her with a perverted thought!"

"...... Is it so?"

Ash who cannot stand Eco’s condemnation, walked towards the door.

"Well, let's go. Rebecca-san and the rest are still waiting for us."

After hearing Ash's urging, Silvia also finally looked upwards.

Then, Lukka said something.

"...... You had stepped on it."

Lukka’s sight was set on Ash’s foot.

Ash confusedly looked down toward his foot-

"Uwa!"

In the end, he nearly jumped on the spot. His right foot had stepped on something. No matter how you look at it, it appears to be a girl’s
pantie.

A white pantie with pale-green stripes.

Opposite of the panicking Ash, Lukka gracefully stepped forward and picked it up. Then, she spread it out in front of Ash. Without
hesitating, she lifts up a leg and put it in.

"-!"

The moment Lukka lifted her knee, the things under her skirt was almost seen. Ash was sweating in shocked. The school uniform skirt was
originally designed to be short.

The next second, there was a murderous intend behind Ash.

"It appears...... Slaves that do not know how to behave have to be given punishment."

Eco’s body was trembling.

"An enemy of all women must receive the sanctions of the hammer of death!"

Silvia swept away her previous depression and a raging fire was ignited behind.

"Please stop, that was unintentional!"

Ash’s justification was in vain, Eco and Silvia were kicking with their might as well as giving him the iron fist.

"I’m going to crush you!"

“This is the family rules of the Lautreamont family!”

===Part 16===
"It's really strange; the experimental had obviously not yet begun...... how come you were badly bruised?"

Rebecca who was waiting at the Seventh Dragon House was stunned after seeing his condition which is like rags and asked him.

Behind Rebecca was Angela who was wearing a white robe and Max.

"Nothing important, err...... ah haha."

Ash can only use giggle. But Eco and Silvia were furious. Seeing their faces, Rebecca smiled.

"There is no need to act violence just because of being jealous...... why don’t you two try to learn how to be more lady-like? If your
personalities are so crude, then you must beware that Ash will be dragged on the bed by Jessica?"

Upon hearing Rebecca, Silvia reacted and her face became red hot.

"Dragged on the bed- how could the student council president gives dirty talks!"

"Haha. I just thought you now look a little more like a royal...... After seeing your useless appearance, Princess Veronica may soon come
looking for you."

Silvia became pale and shut her mouth.

It is said that a horrible Ogre will capture disobedient kids - this type of stories has long been rumored in Ash hometown. But for Silvia,
the Ogre is Veronica.

Angela finally spoke with a serious tone as if she is representing everyone:

"Rebecca-san has explained to me the whole incident. This challenge is consider to be foolhardy...... Are you ready for it Ash-san?"

Ash felt a chill for being looked through the spectacles. However, if he get scared just because of this, then will be unable to today’s main
objective.

Because the thing that Ash was going to challenge is nothing but the great Maestro.

"I’ll will be alright."

"If it is so, then remember to put on your dragsuit! You still remember the rules for the dragon riding academy right?"

Angela with a rare teacher-like attitude reminded him. But Ash had no intention of wasting valuable time on changing clothes.

"Never mind it. I just want to try to have a conversation as a human with Gawain."

===Part 17===
The Seventh Dragon House is purpose-built for the use of the Maestro. At the same time, it is a sacred place in the campus. Even the building itself looks more luxury than the others dragons house. Judging by the appearance alone, it gave a feeling of a villa own by a noble.

Currently there are five Maestros at the Seventh Dragon House.

By rummaging the Ansarivan Academy's history, it was rare for the Seventh Dragon House to be this grand. It also indirectly proves just how
unusual is the Maestro’s existence.

Rebecca's Pal Cú Chulainn is the one who shines the most. It is as if it was only right to do so because it was sitting in the middle of the
Seventh Dragon House.

Facing of the huge sacred body, one cannot help but became amazed. In contrast with that huge body, even large ceilings designed for an adult
dragon feels low.

Apart from Cú Chulainn and Gawain, there Silvia’s Lancelot and Max's Arianrhod is here. For Ash, these two Maestros can be considered as
familiar faces. Incidentally, the vice president Pal was not present.

"Gawain is here."

Leaded by Angela Ash and the rest came to the innermost section of the dragon house.

Gawain was lying on the ground looking weak. Although it physical size is of a young dragon, but its silvery white fur is the proof of a
Maestro. The dragon horn which looked like a stag is also quite unique and made it looked mighty. But perhaps it was weak, there was no
majestic feeling.

Ash was worried about Gawain by just looking at it.

"Angela-sensei is there any hope... for a cure?"

"Right now, it's not sick. I think the cause of this is the link between it and Lukka-san had been broken off. As long as there is a
supplement of Astral its spirit will be restored."

Ash was slightly reassured after hearing Angela’s answer.

"Lets us begin now -"

Ash wanted to rushed to Gawain, however ...

"Hold on, Ash."

Someone grabbed his shoulder from behind. After looking back, it turned out to be Rebecca.

"We’ll let Lukka and Gawain meet first. Come here Lukka, say hello to Gawain."

Under Rebecca's urging, Lukka timidly stepped forward. But after a few steps, she stopped.

''Surely, as an owner, she could touch its fur...'' Even when Ash thought so, but it seems that Lukka have no such intention. Perhaps after
hiding herself for three months, there is probably a barrier between her and Gawain.

Or, could she have any better reason for not standing close to Gawain......?

"Gawain..."

Upon hearing Lukka calling his name, Gawain coldly turn its head away and treated her like a stranger.

"Sure enough, there is no other way…."

Lukka was dejected and turned her back against Gawain. She can be seen crying and intended to run away.

"Stop! Lukka!"

But Silvia had blocked her path. Don’t know whether she was angered by Gawain’s attitude, Silvia pulled a long face.

"Listen clearly; the ideal relationship between humans and dragons is definitely not harmony, but the status itself. Lukka.... do you spoil
Gawain in the past? From its attitude earlier, Gawain did not seem to treat you as its master. "

Lukka lowered her head without a word. After a long while she finally raised her head.

"Perhaps what you are saying is right… but to me… it is an important family member... I don’t think that there is I need for a master-servant relationship...."

Silvia sighed.

"Me too. I love Lancelot as a family. Yet, it is because of love, so sometimes we need to be strict and discipline them. You musn’t forget
this."

"I’m...... going back."

After leaving this sentence, Lukka rushed out of the dragon house. Ash clearly sees the moment when she ran away, her eyes shed tears.

"I'll give it a try."

As if to sweep away the awkward atmosphere, this time, Ash had officially confronted Gawain.

Ignoring the gradually approaching Ash, Gawain remains motionless. It is because it doesn’t acknowledge Ash? Or does it not have the strength
to bother with Ash...?

Being anticipated and gazed by the crowds, Ash carefully prepared.

Gawain didn’t seem to be on alert. This time should be an easy win.... Ash who was confidence made a leap.

Gawain was not equipped with a saddle. Like riding on a bare horse, Ash went up Gawain back. Because there were no reins, he can only cling
to its neck to maintain his center of gravity.

"Alright, I will start....!"

At this moment, Gawain gave a fierce roar and was fierce resisting. Being shook vigorously, making Ash's body was sent flying out.

"Gawak......!"

After being spun in mid-air, Ash abruptly fell to the ground. Even when he managed to make a roll to reduce the time of impact. But the
strong impact made him feel suffocated. In between his back and his waist, the pain slowly spread.

Gawain who threw out Ash was lying down obediently.

"Ash!"

Rebecca and the arrived while looking miserable.

"I-I'm fine......"

Ash force himself to sit up. Although his pain had not yet disappeared, at least there was nothing abnormal with his bones. The grounds at
the dragon house are soft, which is fortunate for him.

"Ahh, Ash-sama....! My Ash-sama is......!"

"It is alright, it is alright. Please move aside."

Angela pushed the panicking Jessica to one side. With both hands she held Ash’s cheeks and ask questions.

"Did you knock your head?"

"No.... my head is all right."

"Don’t look down on me; I have a doctor's license. If you feel any pain or even uncomfortable, try to be honest and tell me!"

"Really..... so sensei have a doctor's license?"

"Only that it is a veterinarian’s."

Ash revealed a bitter smile. Angela probably took a veterinarian license because she wants to study about the dragons.

After everyone knew that Ash was alright, the group of people become relieved.

"Sorry Ash, it was because of my ridiculous proposal...."

Rebecca revealed a rare dignified expression and apologizes to Ash. Which made Ash felt uneasy.

"W-What are you talking about! Challenging Gawain is entirely my own idea; Rebecca-san has done nothing wrong."

"In short, the experiment will end here. I cannot let you to continue to face the dangers."

"No, don’t rush to conclusions! I have my triumph card too."

"Triumph card?"

"That’s right. When I was dealing with the Necromancia I had failed again and again. Later I succeed with the use of the Ark."

Rebecca with a serious look crossed her arms.

"Hmm... I see. But Ash, as a student council president, I cannot allow you to continue to take the risks. As a teacher, Angela-san also could
not permit it right?"

Being watched by Rebecca, Angela with a flirtatious smile replied:

"Me? I don’t have any comment in this. I never get tired of seeing Eco creating the Ark!"

Angela's reply is nothing like what a teacher will say. But she was initially not a teacher but a researcher. Just because she wants the
opportunity to encounter with Eco, only she became a teacher. So it is futile to have Angela acting like one.

"From sensei’s personality, I’m not surprised for you to say such things.... have you decided yet, Ash?"

"Of course, I had decided to try again."

After Ash promised, Eco explode in anger.

"Wait a minute! Who allowed you to decide anything without my permission! Again, for me to create an Ark for such small... are you still
sane!"

Ash lightly put his hand on the furious Eco’s head.

"Hey, don’t answer so quickly. What about if I treat you to vanilla crepes?"

"Hmph! I would not be bribed by those kinds of things!"

"Otherwise I’ll add in a strawberry flavored."

"W-What are you joking about! What do you think you are taking an extraordinary dragon as!"

Although Eco didn’t promised, but Ash can she that she was slightly moved through her eyes.

"Yeah, a new flavored crepe is going to be on sell! I remember that..... It is chocolate banana flavored?"

"Chocolate banana......?"

''Gulp''. Ash can clearly hear Eco’s swallowing her saliva.

The blow undoubtedly triggered Eco’s curiosity and appetite.

"...... I have to tell you clearly, this is an exception!"

After struggling for a moment in her heart, Eco closed her eyes on the spot, and starts reciting her spells.

''“Almete, Gorjal… Peto, Espaldar, Brafoneras, Faldaje… Escarcelas, Bufetas, Hombreras… Brazales, Codales… Antebrazos…”''

Rebecca smile after seeing eco started reciting.

"Hehe. You are getting better in controling!"

“T-This can’t be considered as controling!”

Ash felt embarrassed and his cheeks were red hot.

===Part 18===
''“Manoplas… Quijotes, Guardas…Grebas, Escarpes…”''

Viagra incantation is about to enter its final stage.

This is the fourth time she had created the Ark and the way she chants felt a lot smoother. Perhaps she the experience that she had
accumulated made her to be more skillful in her technique.

''“-Espolón!”''

After Eco finished her spell, a divine light filled their entire field of vision.

Followed by a thunderous bang.

Ash's body can be seen surrounded by gentle lights.

The ‘Seikoku’ on his left hand strangely became painful.

Until the dazzling light was lest glaring, Ash was in a silver Ark. This set of Ark is the same as the first Ark that Eco created when he
fought the Necromancia.

Although it was an imitations rebuilt from the design that were passed down by the Dragons, it still consumed Eco’s own magic to create the
Ark.

"Ahh...... the genuine ‘Silver Knight’!"

Jessica like a believer who had witnessed miracles from god was deeply moved.

"The hopes are on you, Ash."

Ash nodded to Rebecca who cheers for him.

By turning his back towards the crowd, he again was facing Gawain.

Just when Ash moved closer, Gawain gave a warning growl. It slowly climbed up from the ground to stand on all fours and fiercely stared Ash.
It obviously was on guard against Ash who was equipped with the Ark.

"Don’t be angry, I just want to have a talk with you alone."

Ash leaps. Since the Ark was constructed with a huge amount of magic, it had a variety of additional effects. That is why he can float in

mid-air for some time.

Ash’s jump had pass the normal height of a normal human and was gliding towards Gawain. Right at the moment, he believed that he can success
for sure -

"Huh...!"

But Ash had landed on the ground. His sabotons had sunk into the soft land. The area he was standing at was the place where Gawain was
resting previously.

"Disappea....r?"

Ash was stunned. He obviously thought that he had successfully landed on Gawain's back, but the big thing as if it can teleport had
disappeared in a blink of an eye.

"Above you, Ash!"

Rebecca warning instantly brought him back to his sense.

He quickly looked up and saw Gawain. Gawain was clinging to the ceiling on all four with his head facing the ground. It is exactly like a
bat.

Just at that moment, Gawain with a roar full of fighting spirit that shook the air around emitted a breath.

"-!"

Ash immediately crossed his arms into a defensive posture, but he was in the trajectory for the attack. Ash felt a strong pressure of wind
and heat and was knocked back.

Ash only stopped fluting when he abruptly collides with the stone wall.

“Ah…Ark…!”

Ash was suffocating because his Ark cannot withstand this impact. Suddenly, he has a thought that he had broken into pieces. At the same time
he knelled down, the Ark turned into particles of light and vanished...

"H-How is this possible ......!"

Just like sand, the Ark slipped passed his fingers. It is but only a mere hit, but the damaged is already more than what the Ark can withstand.

Ash had long ago heard in class about how destructive is the Dragon’s Breath… Only until he had personally experienced, it was far more
horrifying than what you can imagine.

Of course, it is clear that Gawain had shown some mercy.

If it really had the killing intends, let alone a mere dragon house, even the whole school can be turned into ashes.

''If I’m no equipped with the Ark......'' Ash shivered just by think about what will be going to happen next.
"Damn!"

The frustrated Ash stare ruthlessly at Gawain.

Just like when the winner had been decided, Gawain landed on the ground lightly and lie down. But it seems to detect the hostility from Ash
and looked at him coldly.

“Grrrrrrrrrr…..”

And it did not forget to threat with its growl.

Ash leaned against the stone wall full of cold sweat.

"That arrogant attitude reminds me of somebody...."

Hearing the angry curse, Eco who arrived together with Rebecca and the rest immediately reacted.

"What did you say just now?"

With her crimson eyes staring at Ash even Gawain had to admit it’s lost to those frightening eyes.

In the end, because of Ash lost terrible even when he was equipped with the Ark, the crowd can only dissolve. As for how to do to make Gawain accept Lukka- About this subject, Rebecca with a serious tone declared ''"A separate meeting will be held to discuss about it on another day."''

===Part 19===
The student restaurant ‘La Tene’ was located in the campus.

It is a bungalow built with red bricks for its outer wall. The chimney is its signature features. The working days are only at weekdays, which start at half past eleven in the morning until eight o’clock in the evening. Whether it is about the dining table or chairs, all of them use the Chevron design, which gave an elegance feeling.

"Welcome to ‘La Tene’!"

It is evening. Anya who became a restaurant waitress was busily working.

Currently ‘La Tene’ is just like the manager had said, it lacks of manpower. That is why Anya is busy until she had nearly no time to breath.

Even so, Anya did not forget her mission- collect intelligence. But also, she had used her waitress identity to collect useful intelligence
from the conversation with the students.

Perhaps she should thank the manager for recommending her to be a waitress. If she had given the infield job that she had originally chosen,
there may be no opportunity to come into contact with the students.

As the students here are all breeders, Anya had a little wariness in the beginning. But once she had actually come into contact with them,
she found out that they are just ordinary teenagers.

''- The peoples of the Knight’s country are really unbearably vulgar.''

Especially the boys. They seem to be very curious about Anya who had a foreigner’s look and will actively take the initiative to talk with her. Among them, there are obviously guys who don’t have a pure motive.

Anya skillfully uncovered intelligence from those guys.

Ash is a famous person.

None of those who talked to Anya didn’t know about him.

Some praised him to be a wonder student who can easily ride Pal belongs to others. He was also criticized for being a problem student who
caused trouble all day long.

There is also information that he recently received a strong support from Rebecca, the student council president.

But, about Ash saving the city by controlling the Necromancia and defeated 'Avdocha the Convict’, all these students knew nothing about them.

''Sure enough, the intelligence was controlled''- Anya intuitively though so.

It was probably interfered by the Academy’s Council or the student council. Veronica should also have a thing or two to do with this.

On the other hand, there is also useful information.

It was said that Ash’ Pal, young dragon Eco is not a normal dragon, but a delicate and charming girl. This is really unbelievable.

For a dragon to be born in a human gesture, it is unheard of.

However, since Ash himself is not a breeder who can be described with the normal logic, slowly, she didn’t feel that it was really unbelievable. No, it should be said that.... ''who knows it is that young dragon called Eco is the key that is making Ash unique.''

If she had the choice, Anya wanted to come into contact with Ash and Eco. Now, Anya as student restaurant waitress had fully blended into the environment. Even when she made contact, Ash will not be wary about her.

The point is Ash had never entered ‘La Tene’. Evidently he did not seem to have the habit to dine in ‘La Tene’.

===Part 20===
After she asked the manager while pretending to have a chat, the manager said that among the regulars customers of ‘La Tene’ students from the middle class family had accounted for more than half of its customers.

Students from the upper class family usually go downtown to dine. As for those from the lower class family, they choose the dormitory restaurant where the food is the cheapest. Ash doesn’t look like a person who comes from the upper class, so he should be from the latter one.

''-Ding.....''

At this time, the entrance bell rang.

After she saw the face of the guest when she turned back, Anya suddenly gasped.

"It is that guy....!"

The person in the doorway was none other than Ash Blake.

There is a beautiful girl in uniform standing beside him. At first glance they looked a bit like lovers - but the girl has a very fresh and refined beauty. Also there are circular stubs on her head. That's a unique horn of a young dragon.

''The girl should be the Eco....'' Anya secretly made her own speculation.

===Part 21===
On the way to ‘La Tene’, Eco’s stomach had given out a thundering noise for three times and had frightened the students that passed by.

"That..... what is bad about eating in the dormitory restaurant? Not only that it is cheaper, but we also can eat until we are full...."

"I'm sorry! But I’m tired of eating the dormitory’s food! Don’t you know that just having a balance nutrient in the meals is not enough!"

"Haa...... it was said that dragons were foodies and it really is true."

Ash moaned and groaned when he recalled the contents of the basic class.

Opposite to the description of the barbarian-tic dragons from the foreign folk tales, dragons are artistic creature and cooking was also taken as a part of art.

Soon, Ash and eco had arrived at ‘La Tene’. After Eco energetically opened the door, an appetizing smell is immediately felt by them.

"Wow! What nice smell...! When the school had such a nice restaurant, why do you not bring me here earlier?"

“You want me to go bankrupt! Today is an exception!"

While two men quarreling by the door, a waitress appeared. She was wearing ‘La Tene’s’ signature maid attire.

"W-Welcome to ‘La Tene’!"

The waitress seemed to be newly employed and looked extremely tense. She is full of a foreign air. Her tan skin, deep facial contour and her
dark hair that was tied up at the back of her head.

"...... Nn?"

Usher frowned and carefully stare at the girl's face. As if he had seen her before......?

"T-That...."

Just when the girl is a little reluctant and was muttering-

"Guwak!"

There was suddenly a sharp pain in Ash toes which made him jumped on the spot. It seems that it was Eco who had ruthlessly stepped on his
foot.

"What are you doing!"

Eco was in a furious temper.

"Who ask you to be charmed by some female! Hey, the female over there! Why don’t you hurry up a little to help us look for a place!"

"O-Okay!"

Ash sympathies the waitress who was given orders by the arrogant Eco.

===Part 22===
In contrary to Eco who was attentively studying the menu, Ash had long ago decided.

"That ...... I want a plate of ‘pasta with Allonne's oyster and mushroom'."

"‘Pasta with Allonne's oyster and mushroom’ is that right? Are there any other needs?"

"No, this is enough."

"Will you be full with this?"

''As a boy, he really has a small appetite....'' Anya poke her nose into his buisness.

"Huh?"

Ash with a puzzled expression looked at Anya. It seems that, he seems to be so surprised for Anya to be cordial when speaking to him.

"S-Sorry for being nosy....."

After Anya apologized for a number of times, Ash smile back.

"I don’t really have much appetite today. I just have a duel with a dragon and I had suffered a crushing defeat...."

"Duel with s dragon? What’s that about?"

When Anya curiously asked, Ash's face clearly stated the words ''I’m done for''. He kept his mouth shut and refused to speak anymore. It s

Seems that it was likely a confidential project of the student council .

"N-Nothing...... this is very popular game recently. I’m just playing that game."

"Haha...... I also think so."
[[Image:SnRK V03 119.jpg|thumb]]

Even when Anya responded with a polite smile, she secretly thinks that this man really do not know how to tell a lie.

"I had decided for good!"

After Eco shouted, she stared at Anya. The pair of charming crimson eyes was reflecting Anya's face.

"......What would you like to order?"

"Two hundred and fifty grams of Chevron beef, lamb chops with herb, fried Allonne's oyster, a half boiled omelet, corn soup.... give me all this first for the time being."

"Huh?"

Anya suspected that she heard it wrong and stare at Eco’s petite body.

"What is your reaction about! That’s why I always said that humans are folly and ignorant being!"

"S-Sorry......"

At this moment, Ash spoke on Anya’s behalf:

"Hey, Eco! Please so not bully the waitress! Besides...... can you finish this many things?"

Seeing Ash showing his owner like side, Anya started to admire him a little. However, not only Eco failed to calm down, but she also had
gotten furious.

"You...! Today I had only eaten three meals! A dragon must eat five times a day! Don’t you tell me you had forgotten!"

"Huh...... you only had eaten three meals today?"

"I will crush you! It is because of you wasting time on saving that dragon that cannot be saved!"

"S-Sorry...."

Seeing that Ash was going to be trampled anytime, Anya secretly sighed.

"Lukka & Maestro Gawain ~A.S.B. 1365.6~" is closed.

<noinclude>

==References and Translation Notes==
<references />

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Seikoku no Ryuu Kishi: Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>